《The Male Lead's Villainess Fiancée》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¨C That Was Love, Right? ¡°There¡¯s something important I have to say. ¡° Louise held her hands together politely. ¡°I¡¯m listening of course. My fianc¨¦e is always so serious about everything.¡° She was grateful for his light, joking reply. No matter how long the Crown Prince Ian and Louise were together, their rtionship had never been serious. Louise hesitated for a moment, but as soon as she exhaled her words came spilling out. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to be tied down with our engagement.¡± Did she deliver that properly? When Louise carefully looked up, the prince looked at her in shock, ¡°...What? ¡° Louise was willing to exin again. ¡°I¡¯m saying I hope you don¡¯t mention our childhood engagement. ¡° His blue eyes trembled briefly. He seemed to have lost his ability to speak. She was sorry she must have surprised him, but she had no choice. Her engagement to the crown prince would be a poison that would ruin her life. And why was she so sure of that? ¡®Because I read the original novel. Before I came to this world, it was already over. ¡® ~~~~ There are things that are even more revealing when everyone wears the same clothes. Not only can tell one the shape of someone¡¯s body or the appearance of their face, but also their economic standing and family circumstances. However, Korean school uniforms were the biggest irony; it revealed people¡¯s differences most of all. In the morning the girl would start by checking her sleeves. There was a ck stain on one of them. Such stains were not found on children who wore blouses cleaned by their parents. It was fortunate that the jacket covered up the stain, however her sleeves became more visible when she stretched out her arm, and she had be more and more hesitant in ss. It was a good time to pretend to be sick. Not going to school was a time to get away fromparing herself with others. On a day off, the girl would sit in the multimedia room of the city library and browse through her friends¡¯ social media profiles even though she had vowed to not to. One after another, beautiful cafes and photo shoots posted online. If you are not envious, you are lying; if you are not jealous, you are not human. So she sometimes closed her eyes and hoped. ¡®If only I had a better environment.¡¯ If she did, she would be happy every day. She would be dressed to perfection with perfectly washed clothes and shoes. She would go to a private school or have a private tutor to supplement this ordinary brain. Anyway, like everyone else, she longed for what she did not have, but her longing was more than just simple envy. It was a matter of survival. The already wide economic gap would continue to grow. It was a simple matter of reading a newspaper or the title of a new book each time she came to the library. The more she learned about this world, the more it seemed to be bleaker and bleaker. All the books in this library seemed to im that there was no hope for the future of a poor girl like her. So the girl fell in love with sweet escape in her novels, and she especially loved the setting of the fantasy world. Not in Korea, but in the setting of the fantasy world, an entire story can happen with just a finger. The heroines of the novels were loved and protected, and she sometimes closed her eyes while reading and daydreamed about bing one. Thetest novel she read was a romance fantasy called ¡°The Fake Lovers of the Academy. ¡± At the Academy, in which only the children of nobility or wealth attended, the female heroine met with the crown prince and won both happiness and sess. ¡®It was an exciting story. Although it was irritating when the viiness, Louise Sweeney, bullies the main character.¡¯ Of course, enjoying the fantasy while reading novels in the local library was a secret hobby she could tell no one. Probably no one would ever know. Friends, teachers, God in heaven. It was a hobby that she kept to herself for a long time. * * * ¡®Now I¡¯m...¡¯ The girl looked down at her hand, blinking. She had delicate, doll-like hands that she still had not gotten used to even a few dayster. Those soft hands peeked through the whitece sleeves. There was not a crease in thece, so delicate that looked easy to tear but difficult to mend. It was not just that. The girl¡¯s clothes were obviously expensive even to anyone who didn¡¯t know much about fashion. Her body and environment had changed in an instant, and for a while the girl hadn¡¯t understood what was happening to her. After a brief moment of confusion she had reached a conclusion. ¡®I woke up in another child¡¯s body.¡¯ Suddenly, one day, without prelude or omen. But there was one thing that was the most surprising. That was... Knock knock. She heard a careful but urgent knock. The girl answered in a faint voice and the door, embellished with golden roses, opened. ¡°Honey!¡± A woman in her nightgown ran into her room. After three days of observation in this strange ce, the girl learned that this woman was her mother. The woman swooped over her and gave her a tight hug. The body of the girl, which had cooled down during the early morning, melted softly under the warmth of her embrace. ¡°Oh dear, your nanny told me that you had a feverst night. I don¡¯t know how much to me her. If I had known earlier I wouldn¡¯t have let you sleep alone...¡± She hovered over the girl in concern, her hands fussing over her daughter. It was the first time the girl had received such a great deal of attention and she was unused to such pampering. Maybe because of the newness of this environment, but the girl still was adapting to this strange body and was careful about everything. She couldn¡¯t say ¡°I¡¯m from another world¡± for fear of something going wrong. Well, that wasn¡¯t entirely true to be honest. If she said that, she would no longer have the reassuring warmth of something worrying over her. Even if this life wasn¡¯t really hers. Still, she wanted to experience it for the first time. ¡°My daughter,¡± her mother cooed, looking into her eyes. Though she was a woman who had given birth to a child, she was a breathtaking beauty. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for me to worry about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really okay. ¡° The fever must have been caused by the overload of information from morning to evening ining to understand this world. When the mother rubbed the girl¡¯s flushed cheeks anxiously, the girl gave a small yawn. ¡°Are you tired? ¡° The girl nodded her head. ¡°Lie down. I will stay with you until you fall asleep.¡± The girl quicklyy back and sank into the huge,fortable bed. She felt a friendly touch begin to stroke her hair and her heart tingled at the cozy nkets and the sympathetic attention. However, there was one problem with this life. ¡°Good night, little Louise Sweeney.¡± The fact the she has be this person. Who is Louise Sweeney, you ask? She was the viin in the novel ¡°The Fake Lovers of the Academy¡± that the girl had read in her previous life in Korea. If she hadn¡¯t be the viin, she wouldn¡¯t have been so upset. When the story was serialized there was even a section of the fandom who called themselves ¡°Louise Sweeney¡¯s Sacking Unit.¡± Tens of thousands of readers would pray for this terrible woman¡¯s downfall. Even the author¡¯s notes read: ¡®Louise Sweeney is finally killed next Tuesday. Pop the cider! Cheers!¡¯ The girl¨Cno, Louise¨Cburied her face in the pillow. ¡®This is so bad. I¡¯m so unlucky.¡¯ There is no god in this world. If there was, he wouldn¡¯t punish her so unfairly. In Korea she had been a poor girl who loved novels, and now she was repaid to be the most evil viin in one? ¡®How did I end up like this character? Normally you would enter the protagonist¡¯s body!¡¯ If there was a god in charge of all this, she would go and point her finger at him right away and say: ¡®It would¡¯ve been great if you made me the main character! Kind, smart...loved by all.¡¯ She had been been longing for that life, only to be loved by no one! ¡®Ah...¡¯ Louise suddenly remembered the friendly touch on her hair. That was love, right? She remembered the fine clothes and the fancy room. Louise Sweeney, though a viin in the novel, was a very rich girl unlike the poor heroine. What wealth! She¡¯d always longed for this in Korea! Louise admired her golden blonde hair just in her field of view. Even considering this body was just five years old, she was very pretty. Of course, even in the novel Louise was often described as a beautiful youngdy. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Louise,¡± her mother¡¯s voice whispered. ¡°You are our precious daughter, heir, and light. Your father and I will always support you. ¡° Her mother¡¯s sweet words of ¡°heir¡± and¡±support¡± almost brought her to tears. Louise quickly reconsidered pointing her finger at God. She was grateful to not be a poor heroine. Who cared about the male characters? Louise Sweeney had a family that loved her and she had a beautiful face. This moment could only be dream, and she wanted to stay much longer than she expected. If someone woke her up, she would be left poor and powerless again in Korea. * * * ¡®If living in a novel is a dream, please don¡¯t let me wake up.¡¯ Perhaps her earnest prayer worked. Or was she destined to live in this world without prayer? She never opened her eyes again as a Korean girl with a spoon and chopsticks. As time went by, the girl became ustomed to bing Louise and no longer became surprised every time she looked in the mirror. The life of a wealthy girl was the smoothest and mostfortable life she had ever lived. Above all, Louise was loved by her father and mother. ¡°Louise, our proud treasure.¡± ¡°We are so blessed to have such a wonderful daughter.¡± Even the servants and maids in therge mansion loved her. ¡°She is such a mature girl. She is always kind to everyone.¡± ¡°How cute is it for her to always use politenguage!¡± ¡°Other youngdies are stubborn to their maids, but she is considerate to all of the servants.¡± The was also the first time she was loved not only in the household, but outside of it as well. She was esteemed as a precious person wherever she went. A perfect life. But she had to be careful not to get too upset. Louise Sweeney was a viin. If she does something wrong, all the happiness will disappear and she would fall onto the path of destruction. She always tried to stay humble and sincere so she could enjoy this life for a long time. Instead of the predestined road of misery, she would walk on a flower path. Time passed. It was spring when Louise Sweeney turned seventeen. She stared at herself at the mirror. Soft blonde hair that fell to her waist, rare amethyst eyes, and meticulously kept perfect skin. She made an effort to give a beautiful smile. ¡®It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t be like the original.¡¯ Louise had been giving herself encouragementtely. She was about to enter the Academy, the starting point of the original novel. * * * * Cientia Academy. Louise paused for a moment to appreciate the magnificent-looking building looming over her. ¡®So this was the setting of the novel...¡¯ This was the ce where the crown prince and the heroine of a poor aristocratic family met and promised the rest of their lives to each other. ¡®In the original novel, Louise was engaged to the prince and was abandoned by him when he fell in love with the heroine. In her fury she eventually went on a road of destruction.¡¯ Louise had be so unhappy she couldn¡¯t carry on her family business. Oh, I don¡¯t want this to happen! I was finally born into wealth after suffering for a long time. It would be a waste.¡¯ Of course the crown prince was endowed with stunning looks, as expected of a male lead. But that was all. She had already met him, and he was just a mean person who teased her. His kindness towards Louise was rarer than the number of times an earthworm would take a walk in drought. ¡®Well, when you think about it, he doesn¡¯t have to be friendly to me since I¡¯m not even the heroine. ¡® It would be much better than being unnecessarily tangled in a rtionship. Either way, there were plenty of other men who she could walk with on this flower path. There was only one thing Louise had to be steadfast about while attending this academy. ¡®I won¡¯t love the crown prince!¡¯ Of course, she wouldn¡¯t bother the female lead unnecessarily either. Louise, who was a true reader of the original novel, could not help but enjoy their romance. She was even a little excited thinking about it. She was happy whenever it happened in her favorite novel or weic or drama, but soon it would be a reality in front of her! Louise was filled with anticipation in seeing the longing and love between the couple. ¡°I guess you still haven¡¯t fixed your empty head yet? ¡° Someone behind her spoke suddenly and tapped her on her back. Louise turned around quickly in a panic,ing face to face with blue eyes that looked so clear in the sunlight. ¡°...¡± The person had well-groomed silver hair and was much taller than Louise. Perhaps he was the only one who could stand out in the crowd. Ian Audmonial Crond. The crown prince, the one person she shouldn¡¯t care about. In the original novel, he was a heartless man who had cast aside Louise. She struggled to draw a smile. Even if she wanted to break the formal engagement, she would still have to maintain friendly rtions with the sessor of the kingdom. ¡°It¡¯s been a while...¡± When she was about to bow he smiled and pinched her cheek with his long fingers. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing my dear fianc¨¦e enter school.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¨C A Sweet Rtionship (1) TN: For rification, Louise Sweeneyes from a wealthy, but not noble, family. Louise fumed at his words. ¡®My dear fianc¨¦e.¡¯ How dare he have the nerve to put those words in his mouth? ¡°Your Highness¨C¡° He was still pinching her cheek when she opened her mouth to speak. He interrupted her and said, ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just call me Ian. ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°I thought you were already a little familiar with the rules. ¡° He took his hand off her cheek as he calmly exined it to her. ¡°The status of the households has no meaning beyond these school gates.¡± Right. So she had heard. But she never thought she could ever call the crown prince freely by his first name. Louise was suddenly aware how deeply integrated in the caste system she had be. The fact that one¡¯s status had no effect in this school was awkward to her. Ian pressed her again to make sure she understood. ¡°So, what should you call me?¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± Louise answered stubbornly. She didn¡¯t think so. ¡°To my regret, I haven¡¯t attended had the entrance ceremony yet, so I am not yet bound by the school rules.¡± ¡°...I insist.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to pay attention to the rules.¡± Louise smiled at him challengingly. She wouldn¡¯t be so familiar with him. She had to protect her heart and life. ¡°Yes, the rule-abiding Louise. Since we¡¯re being so obedient, the infirmary is over there. ¡° He pointed to a white building diagonally from them. ¡°What?¡± Louise didn¡¯t understand why he was pointing there. ¡°That¡¯s the the infirmary.¡± ¡°Yes, I see that.¡± ¡°...don¡¯t you have to go? ¡° ¡°Who would go there?¡± ¡°Your future self.¡± ¡°...did you put a curse on me in your hex ss? ¡° ¡°There is no such ss.¡± Ian swept his palm between Louise¡¯s bangs as if to take her temperature. ¡°You feel cold.¡± He leaned down and looked at Louise eye-to-eye with an expression of concern on his face. ¡°The careful Louise always got motion sickness after riding in a carriage for a long time.¡± That was true. A carriage was a very inconvenient, ufortable way to travel. The hard wheels carried up the sensation of the rough ground to the inside of the carriage. While she would try to keep her body steady, she often found herself feeling sick. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember my condition.¡± Louise took a step back with a wary look and arranged her messy bangs back into ce. ¡°Well.¡± He straightened up and brushed his hand that had been touching her forehead like he had touched something disgusting. ¡°I couldn¡¯t forget about it even if I wanted to.¡± He wanted to forget, but couldn¡¯t? Louise blushed in embarrassment as she realized what he meant. Once, at the age of thirteen, she had such severe motion sickness from riding in the carriage she hadn¡¯t been able to hold back her lunch. She was ashamed of herself. Ian was there that time. She couldn¡¯t believe she had given her enemy a weak spot to target! ¡°You know, that¡¯s¨C!¡± ¡°I know, force majeure. It was inevitable. I didn¡¯t mean to make fun of you for it.¡± He gave Louise a yful grin and patted her head. ¡°I was just worried.¡± Was that what worry looked like? He looked as happy as a cat with cream. He¡¯s a real pain in the neck anyway. What did the original Louise see in this guy? She had kicked up such a fuss about him. The current Louise looked up at the man in front of her, blinking again. ¡®He¡¯s handsome though.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter in the end. He was a dangerous man who could drag Louise away from her flower path in one stroke. She wouldn¡¯t encourage the situation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Louise looked around for a moment. All the other students for the entrance ceremony were entering arge building. She spotted someone who appeared to be a faculty member waving high in the distance, signaling that it was time to enter. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now. Thank you for telling me where to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Louise bowed slightly and walked past him. ¡°Louise.¡± Just as she reached his shoulder he said her name again. The wind blew through her long blonde hair, causing her to turn her head away. ¡°If you really are sick, you don¡¯t have to go to the entrance ceremony. ¡° ¡°You worry too much. ¡° ¡°Really?¡± He reached out and tucked a stray lock of her long blonde hair behind her ear. ¡°I just¨C¡° He paused, then replied with an uncharacteristically serious face. ¡°I just want to prevent your tragic, embarrassing condition from happening again in front of the whole school.¡± This jerk! Louise clenched her first. Her parents had taught her ¡°If anyone insults you, don¡¯t hold back.¡± It seemed like good advice to take today. She debated whether or not to hold back the crown prince. Oh, didn¡¯t he say that status didn¡¯t apply? ¡°Your Highness, over the years you have be more vicious.¡± ¡°And my elegant fianc¨¦e has be more violent,¡± Ian added with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ll be arrested for insulting the royal family.¡± ¡°Just for that? I could have said something worse like ¡®I¡¯m annoyed,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m turned off,¡¯ or ¡®the record of earthworms surviving in the desert will be longer than the record of the kindness of the king.¡¯¡± ¡°Alright, that was insulting.¡± Louise raised her chin at him and retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that status does not matter beyond the school gates?¡± ¡°Is that what you¡¯re going to say, Louise Sweeney, who didn¡¯t even go to the entrance ceremony yet?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± She forgot that she had said that. In any case, nothing good coulde from mingling with him so closely. If someone mistook the two of them for being close, it could lead to unnecessary situations. Gossip had power. ¡°Now, please excuse me. It was a pleasure to see you. May we not meet often in the future. ¡° They had to go their separate ways, away from each other. Ian will fall in love with the female lead, and Louise will try to get good grades and graduate with the honor of being the top student. ¡°We may meet each other more often than you think.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡° Louise shrugged, and he gave an unworried smile in reply. ¡°Anyway, after the entrance ceremony, I expect you to call me by my first name.¡± ¡°Of course, only if we cross paths.¡± ¡°Yes, I expect we shall.¡± After their verbal spat they turned and began to walk in opposite directions. Louise didn¡¯t understand why he was headed for the school gate, but she was d not to apany him anyway. ¡®Will I run into him?¡¯ Louise smiled to herself. In the original novel, soon after the entrance ceremony, Ian would start avoiding the annoying, clingy Louise in order to have a sweet rtionship with the main character. This time Louise will also avoid him, and the two of them will have a wonderful rtionship of mutual reluctance. The childhood engagement would soon be over now. Completely over. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¨C A Sweet Rtionship (2) It was at a church funeral that Louise first met Ian. She was six years old, not long after she had crossed into this story. To her the funeral was a strange affair, and for one reason. ¡®Why is no one crying?¡¯ While all the mourners were all dressed in ck clothes bowing their heads, they shed no tears. Considering that the deceased was the queen, it seemed even more unusual. There was only one person who cried. Louise¡¯s mother. The queen was born as amoner, and Louise¡¯s mother herself was married to amoner businessman. The two of them were well-suited to adapting to their circumstances, and before that they were ssmates at the Academy. From there to the present they had been best friends. Even before Louise was born, the queen had said to Mrs. Sweeney, ¡°How wonderful it would be if you had a daughter and she married into the family!¡± The funeral guests looked at her mother with sharp eyes. Louise understood the meaning of their res having read the original novel. Themoner-turned-queen was said to have not been weed in the pce by anyone. She spent her time doting on her cherished son and took pleasure writing to her only friend. Her death was seen as an opportunity for other women to emerge and take their ce beside the king. The funeral was the culmination of that joy, but Lady Sweeney, who wept tears in such a ce, would have been disgusted. Her mother did not leave the church for a long time even after the funeral had ended. Even when the priests cleared the hall and blew out the candles, she sat on a bench and wept endlessly. Louise sat silently beside her mother. She wanted to wipe away her mother¡¯s tears with a handkerchief, but she didn¡¯t have one with her. ¡°Madam Sweeney.¡± From a darkened corner of the church came the soft voice of another child. Louise blinked and moved her eyes to the source of the voice. Finally, a child stepped into light of the stained-ss windows. His soft, silvery hair reflected the brilliant light streaming into the church. It was an inappropriate time to think this right after a funeral, but Louise thought the boy was exceedingly beautiful. ¡°Your Highness,¡± her mother said in surprise. There was only one little boy in this country that could be called by that title. Ian Audmonial Crond. Her mother stood up respectfully, but Louise was so frozen that she forgot to even blink. ¡°My condolences...It must be difficult...for you to...¡± She could not bear to speak to the end. Young Ian nodded, taking a handkerchief out of his sleeve and handing it to her. His handkerchief was dry. He hadn¡¯t shed a tear like everyone else. Louise was six years old, and Ian was only eight. He barely reached an adult¡¯s waist. ¡°Thank you, Madam Sweeney,¡± he replied with a serene face. He held out his handkerchief again, but her mother shook her head. Who in the world could take the handkerchief of a boy who had just lost his mother? ¡°...It¡¯s alright with me.¡± So he said, but Louise saw countless bite marks on the boy¡¯s lower lip. Maybe he decided he couldn¡¯t cry in front of other people. She imagined a little boy shedding tears alone in a room without anyone tofort him. It had nothing to do with his status as the male lead or the crown prince. Everyone gets sick when they lose their family. ¡°Please ept my condolences, Your Highness.¡± Louise quickly stood up and bowed her head towards him. His tearless blue eyes turned towards her. ¡°Thank you, Louise Sweeney.¡± The moment he answered, red drops of blood from his bite marks trickled over his lips. Louise automatically took a step towards him without realizing it. It was rude for Louise to approach the royal family without asking for permission, but she had no idea about such etiquette. She gently touched the little boy¡¯s lips with her fingers. He had chewed on them so much that they were ragged. ¡°Your handkerchief...please use it for yourself.¡± Louise looked at the folded white handkerchief in his hand. Ian seemed to be a bit clumsy, but he had a tender heart. She thought that he must¡¯ve inherited his kindness from his mother. ¡°The handkerchief willfort you.¡± ¡°...¡± His hand slowly returned to his bosom. Louise realized she had been rude to the crown prince after seeing his servant standing behind him looking like he was going to faint. But Louise, even if she had known the etiquette rules, would probably have acted the same way. Not just her. Anyone would have. There was probably no one who wants a little boy to grieve the death of his mother alone. * * * After that day the king dered Ian the heir to the throne, against all noble objections. Louise¡¯s mother and father were amazed, but Louise herself was unsurprised. In the novel he was described as the ¡®crown prince¡¯, so she had guessed it would happen. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter to Louise whether Ian became the crown prince. The only thing that mattered to her was to survive safely andfortably as Louise Sweeney. Money was necessary to survive, and knowledge was necessary to earn and protect that money. She paid close attention to the horticulture business between her father and mother. They were both proud of their lovely daughter¡¯s curiosity about in growing nts in a greenhouse. Her mother in particr sat next to her and told her stories of seasonal flowers and fruits. However, there were days when her horticulture study was unproductive. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Louise watched suspiciously as Ian started making regr visits to the greenhouse. After the queen¡¯s death he would sometimes go to Madam Sweeney¡¯s and listen to her talk. Louise¡¯s mother would force her to join in reading a book, saying, ¡°Your Highness needs a friend of his age.¡± ¡°Madam Sweeney, your daughter looks at me with great disrespect.¡± ¡°Anyone would do that if they are dragged into reading. Your Highness,¡± Louise added with a grumble. Her words were out of line again. The servant standing behind the prince had another cross expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not good if you only read when you¡¯re young.¡± ¡°Your Highness is still young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came to the greenhouse.¡± The servant¡¯s face wrinkled again when the two children starting bickering. Louise¡¯s mother smiled. It seemed that she was the only one was truly pleased at scene of the two of them arguing. ¡°Somehow, I think I understand why the queen promised me a childhood engagement between you two.¡± Louise jumped to her feet at that terrifying word. It was the word that was going to drop Louise Sweeney right into hell. ¡°Engage...ment?¡± Ian, who seemed to have heard the word for the first time, began to show interest. He hadn¡¯t heard of it before? Then Mother! Stop talking right now! Putting that information in that demons¡¯s ear will haunt your daughter in the future. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± ¡°That sounds interesting. I¡¯d like to hear more about it.¡± Ian dragged his chair beside her. Louise felt one step closer to hell. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¨C Wee, My Fianc¨¦e (1) After Louise¡¯s mother¡¯s exnation, Ian starting addressing her by a new title. ¡°Wee, my fianc¨¦e. I hope it wasn¡¯t any trouble getting to the pce.¡± That awful title was alive and well into the year she was fourteen. Louise was always ufortable when Ian spoke so possessively. ¡°Thank you. And can you please stop calling me by that weird title?¡± ¡°Strange, I¡¯m just following my mother¡¯s wishes.¡± Why didn¡¯t the crown prince¡¯s education include ¡°how to answer someone without saying a word¡±? Regardless, it was Louise who was at a disadvantage if they lingered on this topic for too long. ¡°So why did you summon me here today?¡± ¡°I want you toe with me.¡± ¡®Come with him?¡¯ Ian hesitated for a moment and answered in a small voice. ¡°I want to visit my mother¡¯s house...¡± His words gradually became more mumbled. Louise waited patiently for the rest. ¡°This is my first time going there.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°My mother was an outsider and I don¡¯t know much about her family.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m going back home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I picked you because you¡¯re the only one I know.¡± He smiled awkwardly, as if he found it strange to ask for help. ¡°The only one I know that¡¯s not a noble, that is.¡± Louise paused. He seemed to trust her, besides her rtionship with him as his so-called fianc¨¦e. She couldn¡¯t turn him away. The Sweeney family ced trust above all else. And when she thought about it, there wasn¡¯t anyone around the prince that had the experience of being born poor. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Louise answered charitably, then nced at his servant. The servant didn¡¯t give Louise a scary look. Maybe he decided toy down the hostilities for once. *** The fairytale ending of amoner girl bing the queen was, in reality, not so happy. It was clear just by looking at Ian¡¯s grandfather¡¯s worn out face and his equally worn out, shabby house. ¡°...Why.¡± The man was a country farmer with no understanding of etiquette, not even bothering to properly ask why his grandson was visiting him. There was little warmth on his wrinkled face. ¡°I wanted to see how you were doing.¡± It was an awkward sight to see Crown Prince in his fine clothes bow to the old man in rags. ¡°...My Lord.¡± Ian addressed the old man by the the position handed to him when his daughter became the queen. It was only a title in name, and came with nond and no status. The displeasure on the old man¡¯s face prompted Louise to correct Ian quickly. ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®My Lord¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®Grandfather¡¯. Because he¡¯s the father of the mother that loved you!¡± said Louise with false cheerfulness. It wasn¡¯t until then that the old man noticed her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Louise. I¡¯m not a noble but I am his¨C¡± What was her rtionship to the prince? Definitely not his fianc¨¦e. Certainly not his servant. She didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡± ¨Cfriend? ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Her clumsy search for an answer left the atmosphere unbearably silent. It must not have been the right response. The old man looked worn out as he eased himself into a creaky old chair. ¡°...It is right to be with someone who is precious.¡± Despite his age, there was strength in his voice. ¡°Grains of sand that gets into grains of wheat is removed.¡± No matter what, something that does not fit in would be swept away. ¡°Not again.¡± The old man¡¯s eyes turned to the dreary wall. There was arge, colorful portrait that looked out of ce in this otherwise lifeless house. Louise guessed it was the portrait of the queen. He held on to it and embraced it as he sobbed. She couldn¡¯t me him for it. ¡°You can¡¯t be with a person like her.¡± ¡°...¡± Ian could not bring himself to oppose his words. The misery of his grandfather was rted to his mother¡¯s ascent to the pce. Although no details had revealed themselves, it was likely that the queen had been poisoned. His grandfather had copsed in shock after her death and, left alone, stewed over this tragedy and had lost all desire for life. He was afraid that it would happen again with a non-noble girl by his grandson¡¯s side. ¡°Although I am this way, I am still a grandfather of a prince. I want my only grandchild to promise me this. It will be my will.¡± ¡°Please tell me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go against what I will say.¡± The old man looked at Ian with piercing eyes. ¡°The soil is healthy only when it is beneath the sky. Do not desire for soil in the distance.¡± It was a warning to not desire what he couldn¡¯t have. The pain the grandfather experienced should not be repeated for anyone else in the world. Louise couldn¡¯t recall exactly what Ian had to say in response to his grandfather¡¯s advice. All she could remember was suffering from the bumpy road on the return trip in the carriage. They even stopped so she could empty the contents of her stomach, but her condition did not improve. Louise, utterly exhausted, fell asleep. When she finally woke up, they was no shaking or jolting at all. They must be on a well-paved road. Did he do any magic? Her headache was gone and she felt a little better. It was nice to have a little nap, too... Huh? Nap? There were two people in the carriage, and there was only one way for her to lie sofortably in the seat¡ªby borrowing thep of the person next to her. Oh, what had she done? The brush of his clothes on her cheek felt so luxurious, though. You¡¯re crazy, Louise Sweeney! She couldn¡¯t use the crown prince as a pillow! As she was screaming inside, she felt a hand gently caressing her hair with slow, deliberate strokes. Oh, no wonder. If she told Ian she awake now, she would be embarrassed to death. Louise peeked open her eyes and looked up slowly. Luckily, Ian¡¯s head was turned towards the window. He looked like he was in deep thought. His eyes were a little dark, like the sky, but it may have been from the shade given by the roof of the carriage. Or it may have been because of his mood. Louise tried to guess what would have made him so mncholy. Was he sad about his grandfather? Or maybe he was a longing for his mother who had died in mysterious circumstances... ¡°My legs hurt.¡± ¡°...¡± Ah, his leg did look cramped with her big head weighing down on his preciousp. Louise tried to raise herself reflexively but his hand gently pressed her down again. ¡°Hey, doesn¡¯t your leg hurt?¡± ¡°I was just saying it out of embarrassment. You were staring at me so hard.¡± She admired the fact that he could be so honest about being embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± A warm hand was ced on her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still cold.¡± ¡°I feel much better. Really.¡± Louise¡¯s words were mixed with an apologetic plea. She didn¡¯t want to keep pressing on his precious legs with her big head. Sensing her intentions, Ian willingly let her go. Louise sat up and roughly brushed her hair back into ce. However, given how long she had been lying there, she couldn¡¯t make the tanglespletely go away. It was not until she was about to cry in frustration that Ian burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯tugh. I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Why? That¡¯s very stylish. I believe it¡¯ll be a new fad.¡± Louise gave up on trying to tame her hair and looked out the window. The carriage was stopped, which why she didn¡¯t feel any jolting. Where were they? ¡°We¡¯re¨C¡± ¡°¨Cnear the Sweeney household.¡± She could see the front of her house, but not close enough that they were near the garden. ¡°We should have gone straight back to the pce. Now you have to go all the way back from here.¡± ¡°If we had gone to the pce instead you then would have been the one to take a longer journey home.¡± That would have been hell for her. ¡°You should have woken me up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a heavy sleeper.¡± True. Her ability to fall asleep wherever shey her head seemed unchanged when she crossed into this world. Louise sighed and decided to stop antagonizing him. Because of his consideration she didn¡¯t have to endure another carriage ride. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Anything for my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°...can I take back my thanks?¡± ¡°No. Can you walk for a while? If not we can ride to the front door of the mansion.¡± No more carriage rides, please. Louise shook her head vigorously, then opened the door of the carriage. The fresh scent of the grass rushed in around Louise. She looked outside and started to feel her head clear while Ian got out of the carriage past her. He smiled as the wind scattered his fine silver hair. The darkness that had been in his eyes seemed have faded away for a while. Louise felt a slight twist in her heart for a moment. ¡®Why?¡¯ Before she could question her own feelings, Ian held out his hand towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you for a while. My thighs hurt like there was something heavy on top.¡± Then heughed happily again. What a nasty person! There is no scenario where Louise Sweeney would love such a prince. Where was the sweetness that he showed the heroine in the original novel? Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¨C Wee, My Fianc¨¦e (2) During the Academy¡¯s entrance ceremony, Louise had only one thing on her mind. Where was Ste Lapis? In the original novel, there was a scene where she stood on the stage to be recognized for scoring the top grades in the entrance examination. Though this time, Ste wouldn¡¯t be introduced this way because¨C ¡°The top student is Louise Sweeney.¡± Yes, she had gotten it! Louise smiled proudly. When she was in South Korea she would not dare to dream of such a thing, but now abination of hard work and a stress-free environment where she could focus on her studies had brought her to her goal. After all, it was not true that only hard work meant better test scores. Test scores were clearly abination of hard work and money, at least for Louise, who had an ordinary head. As she went on stage and was given the dean¡¯s honor, Louise looked back at the crowd of students. Among them stood out a girl with brilliant red hair. Louise had never met her before, but she was sure the girl would be happy¨Cbecause she had seen beautiful illustrations of her while reading the original novel. Louise took a moment to admire Ste¡¯s appearance. She wasn¡¯t a main character for nothing. Just as Ian could be noticed anywhere, so did the elegant beauty of the heroine not lose its radiance in the crowd. A truly precious young woman who never forgot the pride of her nobility, despite her poverty! That piercing stare and proud jawline were the symbols of the girl crush that all the readers loved. I love you, illustrator with the golden touch. No, a diamond touch! A treasure in the world of illustration! The heroine is so pretty! Louise wanted to cheer and wave around some light sticks. Louise painted a sweet picture of the future throughout the remaining entrance ceremony. Soon there will be a first meeting between the two, the starting point of the story. Without realizing that they fell in love with each other at first sight, they will live in the Academy where they bicker and squabble. Those idiots! They fought because of how much they were in love with each other. Of course, for Louise it would be enjoyable to watch such dramatics on her side. ¡°From now on individuals can learn theyout of the school campus themselves, but if you need help feel free to ask anyone passing by. All the students and professors will respond kindly. However, it is strictly forbidden to leave the school gates without permission.¡± Louise looked down at her map in excitement then got to her feet. Other students were already leaving the auditorium to wander the grounds freely, including Ste. And now. A prologue from the fantasy series begins. This was the scene that Louise had been waiting for. *** The day of the entrance ceremony was otherwise a free day, with no sses and assignments anyone had to worry about. For Academy students, fostering personal connections were just as important as academics, and it wasmon for new students to introduce themselves to others who might one day be beneficial to their families. Ste would go to the library despite suchmon sense. The poor girl always admired books. Then, in one corner of the library, she would encounter Ian, who was escaping from the original Louise¡¯s annoying clinginess. It was in this first couple¡¯s meeting that they would frown at each other and start to bicker and call each other names. At this time, Louise followed Ste into the library and hid herself between the bookshelves, though Ste wouldn¡¯t have noticed her even if she walked right in. Louise inwardly cringed a little at her stalker-ish behavior. Ste was reading a book like in the original story. The freshest light of the fine spring day streamed through the window. It was the perfect spotlight for Ste. ¡®Pretty, so pretty...¡¯ Oh, why did Ian have toe and whisper in her ear just when she was waiting for the male lead to show up! ¡®What? The male lead?¡¯ Louise turned around in surprise. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¨C I Don¡¯t Want Us To Be Tied Down With Our Engagement (1) It was like she had forgotten how to breath. Her thoughts tumbled around in her head like a tornado, and she was extraordinarily aware of how close she was to him. She supposed it was because he was whispering in her ear. It was cheating that he looked as handsome as he did. ¡°What are you so surprised about?¡± ¡°You suddenly appearing right behind me.¡± ¡°I called you from a small distance but you didn¡¯t seem to hear me, so I thought you must be looking at something interesting.¡± ¡°Well, I was¨C¡° Louise nervously twirled a lock of hair. Ian watched her curiously then looked at the bookshelf where Louise¡¯s gaze had been. ¡°You read books like this?¡± Louise nodded despite being ignorant of what he was looking at. She couldn¡¯t very well say, ¡°I was spying on a person, not books.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ve been interested in the topictely, so I¡¯ve been looking into it.¡± ¡°Interested? Really?¡± he asked again with narrow eyes, and she nodded shiftily. What kind of book was he reacting to? Well, this was the Academy library¨Cthere were only books of schrly value here. ¡°How astonishing. I didn¡¯t expect my fianc¨¦e to stab me in the back like this.¡± ¡°What?¡± Stab him in the back? He wasn¡¯t looking at something like ¡°The Fall of the Monarchy,¡± was he? Ian opened his mouth and read the title out loud. ¡°¡®I¡¯m So Flustered! A Horoscope of Love For When You Want To Confess To Him Immediately.¡¯¡± ¡°...¡± What the hell? What kind of scandalous title was that? ¡°That¡¯s an interesting title.¡± Interesting? The title was longer than any other book title she had ever seen. Ian pulled out ¡°I¡¯m So Flustered! Love Horoscope¡± from the bookshelf and began to flip through the pages. ¡°Leo, where is Leo...¡± He muttered those horrible words. ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m just going through it as a joke.¡± ¡°But you were looking so intently at it.¡± Ugh! Why was he saying that? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Louise snatched the book away before he could look up his astrology sign. ¡°Are you going to borrow it?¡± Louise nodded indignantly. If she didn¡¯t check it out, Ian would be happy to take it instead and use it as an excuse to tease her. But why did she catch him here? ¡°I¡¯ll help you sign up for a library card.¡± ¡°I can ask a teacher to help.¡± ¡°I can help you.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to hearing you say my name as you thank me.¡± She pouted at him. It was nice to express her feelings more openly at the Academy where no one could protect him. ¡°You look so depressed.¡± Ian pinched her cheek again. ¡°Because I just lost my status and identity when Ipleted the entrance ceremony. Anyway, why don¡¯t you find someone else to help in this library? ¡° Louise cast a sidelong nce at Ste. Thankfully she was still there, absorbed in her book. ¡°Like who?¡± ¡°Well, there may be other first-years that need help.¡± Ian looked around for a moment, then his gaze finally fell on the red-headed girl reading her book. Louise folded her hands on her heart and she stared at Ian¡¯s face longingly. ¡®Are you in love?¡¯ Of course he was in love! Ste was the heroine of the world! And she was so beautiful! ¡°Like her...¡± Ian stared at Ste for a long moment before walking over to her. Was this thew of attraction? They were pulled to each other like mas...! Ian stood face to face with Ste, the two of them bathed in the sunlight from the window. Oh, Louise had seen this before in an illustration! After approaching her, Ian would say the first words. ¡°Are you a first year?¡± Louise swallowed hard as Ian opened his lips. ¡°It is against the school regtions to take out more than three books.¡± ...Wait. Hero! Your lines are wrong! But Louise hung on a little more with patience. There was still a second line. ¡°This is interesting. There not a lot of students who enjoy getting cooped in a library like this. He would say the line with an easy smile. He was smiling now. All right. Perfect! Please say it correctly this time. ¡°Please put the other books back in the cart.¡± Ian then turned his head and nodded at Louise as if to say ¡°Am I done now?¡± Louise banged her forehead on the bookshelf in frustration. She could see why Ian first told her where the infirmary was. She wanted to go a lie down for a while. *** Louise quickly went to her room to unpack. The high-rise dormitory buildings were on one side of the school and each student had a private room. She went up to the girls¡¯ dormitory on the third floor and found a doorbeled ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± It contained a small room with a bed, a desk, a closet and a simple bathroom. Her luggage had already been brought inside. Louise sank back onto her single bed without opening a single case. The day wasn¡¯t over yet, but she was already exhausted. ¡®Why don¡¯t I just sleep for a while.¡¯ She would figure out theyout of the schoolter with the help of her map. She needed towork with the other students, but she didn¡¯t have the motivation for it right now. It was all the Crown Prince¡¯s¨Cno, Ian¡¯s fault. Why did he talk to the heroine like that? None of it was romantic. No one would want to read a novel like that. ¡®And if this novel doesn¡¯te true, what will happen to this world? ¡® It was a problem she had never considered before. She was a little worried. If this world disappeared would she go back to her life in Korea? She had almost forgotten what it was like there. She had forgotten the names of her ssmates she was so envious of. Of course, now she didn¡¯t envy anyone now. ¡®Anyway, for the sake of my well-being in this world, Ian needs to be in a rtionship with Ste.¡¯ But how? Their first meeting waspletely contrary to what happened in the novel. Louise picked up the horoscope book she had borrowed out of frustration. She turned the pages, looking up Leo and mumbling the entry she found there. ¡®The more you desire to show off, the more likely will your lover sabotage you.¡± God, this book was so urate. It was only after another side character confessed to Ste that Ian hade to realize his feelings. ¡°When the Leo¡¯s love begins to focus on one person, they will be blind to anything else.¡± Louise nodded, read a few more sentences, then soon closed the book. This was the goal. Ian needed to be able to focus on Ste. ¡®I need to do this.¡¯ Louise closed her eyes for a moment and thought about Ian¡¯s behavior. The man was still brazenly calling her ¡°my fianc¨¦e¡± even at the age of eighteen. Of course he did it to make fun of her and they were never really deeply involved. But that might not be true from the perspective of others. Moreover, he was the crown prince. His status wasn¡¯tpletely forgotten, even here at the Academy. Ste could get caught up with other people¡¯s misunderstanding. Louise couldn¡¯t allow that happen. Louise sat up when she made her decision. She would have negotiate with him before anything else irreversible happened. Chapter 7 Chapter 7: I Don¡¯t Want Us To Be Tied Down With Our Engagement (2) ¡°Louise Sweeney. She¡¯s cute.¡± A friend was walking with Ian on the way back to the dorms. He might have seen Ian and Louise together so Ian tried to reply nonchntly. ¡°Was that your first time meeting her?¡± ¡°Close up, yes. The Sweeney family is a little special, right? You don¡¯t often see them at parties.¡± The word ¡°special¡± implied that the subject was not of nobility and their money was dirty. ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s so small and fair and cute.¡± ¡°You noticed a lot about her.¡± ¡°I noticed because she¡¯s pretty. Is she your girlfriend?¡± The question was asked lightly but the intention was deep, especially since he was the son of a great count. It was a political issue for Ian to dere someone his lover. ¡°No way.¡± Ian shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯ve been close for so long. Our mothers went to the Academy together.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°If I had to say...she¡¯s like my sister? She doesn¡¯t have any other brothers, either.¡± Ian smiled a little at calling Louise his ¡°sister¡±. Come to think of it, if he really had a sister, he would feel the same way. She was the only one who was cheeky enough to confront him so fiercely and watching her react was so much fun. Ian¡¯s and his friend¡¯s rooms were adjacent to each other. When they reached their doors they turned to look at each other. ¡°I¡¯m saying this seriously¨C¡° Ian gripped the slightly worn doorknob of his room. He paused for a moment before his friend pressed him to continue. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney is a scary person.¡± ¡°...What are you saying all of a sudden?¡± Ian finally smiled and looked up. ¡°I¡¯m worried that my dear neighbor would set his heart on someone as scary as my sister.¡± ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep in mind that cute Louise Sweeney has such a scary brother.¡± Ian pped his friend on the shoulder andughed. ¡°All right. Keep it firmly in your mind.¡± ¡°How could I disobey the student president?¡± His friend smiled, but Ian found it unpleasant. Everyone always had fake smiles around the crown prince. Perhaps in that sense, Louise was special. She expressed such a wide variety of emotions on that small face of hers. There were no hidden motives, no hidden anger behind her smiles, and her feelings inside were true to her outside. However, he was worried as her brother and childhood friend. Louise was hoping to be a businesswoman. What kind of businesswoman would have their likes and dislikes written all over her face? What kind of businesswoman would talk so bluntly and behave insolently? She should do the sensible thing and be polite even to the people she hated. Like Ian does. But he couldn¡¯t imagine it. He couldn¡¯t imagine a version of Louise Sweeney who hid her heart. ¡®Well, she¡¯s smart enough to be the top of the ss. If it¡¯s necessary maybe she can pull it off with enough skill...¡¯ Ian was still mulling over his thoughts when he saw Louise appear across the dormitory corridor. She nced around cautiously as if she were looking for something. My god. Just when he was internally praising her for her intelligence, she immediately turned up to destroy that idea. He didn¡¯t think it was so wise for her to be wandering in the boys¡¯ dormitory. Despite the fact that she was supposed to be ¡°The Scary Louise Sweeney¡± she still appeared cute to the other boys. Ian waved over to her with a frown, and her face turned red when she saw that she was noticed. Her purple eyes glistened for a moment and her golden hair fell in waves over her shoulders. Perhaps she was looking for his room. Interesting, but he was still worried. ¡°I heard you¡¯re at the top of the ss,¡± Ian said teasingly as he approached. ¡°I am. So what?¡± ¡°Well, why is a such smart girl snooping around the boys¡¯ dormitory? ¡° ¡°Is it against the school rules?¡± ¡°...Not really.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s no problem, is it?¡± That¡¯s true. Sure, why not? ¡°So what brings you here?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly as some students passed by them. ¡°This ce is a little...¡± ¡°Then in my room? ¡° Ian opened the door and Louise pped her hands. ¡°That sounds good. We can be alone in your room.¡± What a bone-headed girl! Ian flicked Louise on the forehead with his finger. ¡°You can¡¯t say something like that when you¡¯re about go in someone else¡¯s room.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve always visited your room, haven¡¯t I? ¡° It was a subject of gossip between some of the servants in the pce. ¡°Anyway, Louise Sweeney, you need to be a little more alert next time around. You might get a bad nickname.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Louise tapped her chin for a moment. ¡°There are plenty of other ces to talk quietly anyway. ¡° Ian led the way as Louise followed behind. They reached the rooftop of the dormitory building, and when Ian pushed the solid iron gate the crimson sky opened up to them. It was sunset, and the heavens were a canvas painted with clouds. There was a mysterious feeling in the air. Louise gave an exmation of delight and ran to the railing before Ian quickly stretched out his arms to stop her. ¡°Seriously, you little girl¨C!¡± He tightened his arms around her waist and pulled her backwards. ¡°What are you thinking rushing to the railing like that?¡± His shouted words came from somewhere over her head. Louise tilted her head backwards to look at him. ¡°I was thinking of stopping at a safe distance.¡± ¡°You must have.¡± There was an amused smile threatening to split on his face. ¡°My fianc¨¦e must have stood in front of the rail that only reached her knees and enjoyed the sunset very safely. ¡° A rail that only reached her knees? Louise, who was only looking up at the sky, nced down at the railing. Indeed, it was a little lower than what she expected. Of course, his actions were too much. So far she had epted ying his fianc¨¦e, but she couldn¡¯t do that anymore. ¡°When the Leo¡¯s love begins to focus on one person, they will be blind to anything else.¡± Ian needed be more blind. To Ste only. Louise slipped out of his arms and turned around to face Ian. His silver hair was beginning to resemble the color of the sunset, and that color was very simr to that of Ste¡¯s hair, the main heroine. ¡®Again...You two were meant to be.¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s something important I have to say. ¡° Louise held her hands together politely. ¡°I¡¯m listening of course. My fianc¨¦e is always so serious about everything. ¡° She was grateful for his light, joking reply. No matter how long the Crown Prince Ian and Louise were together, their rtionship had never been serious. Louise hesitated for a moment, but as soon as she exhaled her words came spilling out. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to be tied down with our engagement.¡± Did she deliver that properly? When Louise carefully looked up, he replied in shock, ¡°...What? ¡° Louise was willing to exin again. ¡°I¡¯m saying I hope you don¡¯t mention our childhood engagement. ¡° His blue eyes trembled briefly. Chapter 8 Chapter 8: When You Haven¡¯t Run Away From Me (1) ¡°...Ian.¡± His name came out of her soft lips. She said it a little awkwardly, but she said it nheless. For the first time. Ian had considerable expectations for when this moment would happen. He had wondered how much more amazing it would be after she said his name, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be in these circumstances. ¡°Louise.¡± He said her name back. Standing before the brutal red glow of the sunset, Louise seemed to be a different person. He wished it were some other imposter before him. It was cruel of her to ask him to abandon their rtionship they had since childhood, a rtionship that, whether it was sincere or teasing or anything else, still meant something. The lips that spoke those sad words curved into a smile. No, that was a false smile. It was the same cowardly smile that so many people made in front of Ian. It was the smile worn by those that sought only their own interests. Why did it have to be her? Was sheughing at him? ¡®Well, she¡¯s smart enough to be the top of the ss. If it¡¯s necessary maybe she can pull it off with enough skill...¡¯ It was only a stray thought that Ian hade up with in the hallway. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. He was stupid. Really. He couldn¡¯t contain the bitterness in his heart from leaking into his voice. ¡°If I can¡¯t treat you like my fianc¨¦e, then what should I do?¡± ¡°Treat me normally, please.¡± ¡°That¡¯s difficult.¡± ¡°But...I¡¯m not even your real fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not my fake fianc¨¦e.¡± Ian gave a sardonic smile as if to say, ¡°The words of the queen shouldn¡¯t be treated lightly.¡± ¡°But this engagement isn¡¯t official¨C¡± Louise mumbled before Ian cut in. ¡°We can make it official.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Louise yelled and took a step back. ¡°...That¡¯s quite a reaction. Do you really hate me that much? ¡° Louise admittedly had a weakness against Ian¡¯s heartbroken face, but she couldn¡¯t get mixed up with him. If Louise began to like him, then ruin and hell would befall her. Ian would end up pledging his eternal love to Ste andpletely abandon Louise, and the viiness inside her might emerge. ¡± I just¨C¡° Louise carefully chose her words then spoke in a cooler voice. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood.¡± ¡°Misunderstood? ¡° ¡°Yes. What if someone hears you say ¡®my fianc¨¦e¡¯ and misunderstands you, isn¡¯t that a problem?¡± Louise looked closely at him for agreement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Well, I mind!¡¯ ¡°Oh? ¡° Ian took a calcted step towards her. ¡°Come to think of it, you ran to the library as soon as the entrance ceremony was over to borrow the love horoscope book.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Then all of a sudden, you¡¯re ufortable with me calling you ¡®my fianc¨¦e¡¯. Because you don¡¯t want to be misunderstood. Right?¡± Louise could not bring herself to nod her head. Everything he said was true, but she somehow had a feeling that he was the one that deeply misunderstood. Maybe he thought she already had someone in her heart. Hey, Louise Sweeney. The only man in her mind was the dean of the Academy. Her only goal in life was to be the top student and receive an honor from him at the graduation ceremony. Louise¡¯s dy in answering was enough to test Ian¡¯s generous patience. ¡°So, who is it? ¡° ¡°...What? ¡° ¡°I want to know who it is so I can be more careful about any misunderstandings.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one,¡± Louise mumbled, avoiding his eyes. Though there was a certain someone named Ste that was supposed toe between them. ¡°I think there is.¡± Ian gripped her chin and pointed her gaze towards him. ¡°Uh, no! Really, I swear.¡± Ian stared at her stubborn face for a moment then finally sighed. Can she just get over trying to hide her facial expressions and emotions? She wanted him to believe there was no one. He was going to go crazy. Who was it? It was clear it had to be someone on campus if she was scared of him calling her ¡°my fianc¨¦e.¡± He remembered the friend he was talking to earlier who seemed quite interested in Louise. Was it a two-way rtionship? No, he don¡¯t think so. If Louise Sweeney had her eyes on him, that cunning snake-like kid wouldn¡¯t have been able to help himself. Who else was there? Ian remembered his cousin that attended the Academy with him. No way, there may be others but not him. His cousin would have already heard Ian call Louise ¡°my fianc¨¦e¡± many times anyway. ...Who could it be? ¡°I understand.¡± Ian patted her on the cheek a couple of times then took a step back and put his arm around her instead. He had to wait and see what her purpose was. ¡°You are right. My words and actions are quite misleading. ¡° Louise¡¯s troubled face transitioned to relief. Was that good? Ian tried to suppress the strange feeling in his stomach. ¡°I promise to you, Louise Sweeney.¡± Their eyes locked. ¡°We willpletely forget about our engagement. I promise I won¡¯t call you by the wrong title.¡± It seemed that Ian finally epted everything Louise asked for. But with such a solemn expression, it was hard for her to be grateful him. ¡°Well, then¨C¡± Her lips quivered. It was time for her to say thank you. ¡°But only for a year.¡± Ian suddenly had an impish grin on his face. Louise looked up at him in astonishment. A year? ¡°Is that enough time?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°Why is it nonsense? ¡° ¡°Because¨C¡± A yearter, Ian wouldpletely confess his love to Ste. Their passion would burn so much that they would find various shortcuts just to avoid the eyes of other students. ¡°Because¨Cwe might meet someone separately.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Either of us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for that.¡± Hrious. Louise had seen several shameless illustrations of Ian of making out everywhere. (And of course she cheered.) She would count herself lucky if she ever kissed him! The re-released rated R edition was even more impressive, followed by a flood of five star reviews. Of course Louise hadn¡¯t been able to read it because of age restrictions. ¡°Why do you look so skeptical?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was so untrustworthy. Then here¡¯s the deal.¡± Ian struggled with himself for a long moment, then added the final condition. ¡°If either side has a partner, we will break off the engagement.¡± Louise nodded in agreement. As long as those conditions were met, there would be no trouble. Ian was going to have a wonderful rtionship with Ste. ¡°And then¨C¡° ¡°And then?¡± ¡°A yearter, if neither of us is in a rtionship...¡± Ian¡¯s lips curved upwards. Louise became a little nervous. It was the same smile he always wore when he was being mischievous. ¡°...we will be engaged.¡± ¡°What? ¡° ¡°It means that you have to be my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°I may be, yes. And with that kind of condition attached, you have to hurry up and work up the nerve to start dating.¡± ¡°Our agreement is fine without that kind of condition!¡± ¡°What are you so scared about? Where was your disbelief when I said I didn¡¯t n on being with anyone else?¡± ¡°I was...¡± ¡°Who was it that made me feel like I was about to fall in love with someone and start a passionate rtionship?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t act like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it seemed like.¡± ¡°You once said that arranged marriages were a relic of old age!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a relic of old age.¡± ¡°Then why want to be engaged to me? ¡° ¡°It is the crown prince¡¯s job to cherish the relics. ¡° Ugh. Louise rolled her eyes in frustration. These were his conditions. The two would no longer be bound by their childhood engagement for a year. Then a yearter, if either of them had a lover, the engagement would be nullified. If not, the engagement would be made a reality to protect the relics of old age. ¡®I really don¡¯t like the condition that I have to get engaged.¡¯ Although it didn¡¯t matter because it wouldn¡¯t happen anyway. ¡°Okay.¡± Louise nodded her head affirmatively. ¡°I ept all of your terms.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also keep my word.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll tell you something else.¡± Ian had a very stern look on his face and dered seriously, ¡°After the engagement is recognized, no matter what happens, we can¡¯t break up.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re in an era where we can get refunds for purchases we don¡¯t like!¡± ¡°Am I something you don¡¯t like? ¡° ¡°...Not really.¡± ¡°Well, I hope the fianc¨¦ you purchase will be to your satisfaction.¡± ¡°Ha, but that¡¯s only if we get engaged, isn¡¯t it? ¡° ¡°Yes. That will be when you haven¡¯t run away from me for a year.¡± He looked like a lion staring at its prey. Louise braced her shoulders. Chapter 9 Chapter 9: When You Haven¡¯t Run Away From Me (2) Louise decided to think positively on her way back to her room. No matter how much Ian seemed to remind her of a lion, she didn¡¯t have to be scared of him. The Academy campus was big and had arge student poption, and the chances of running into him often were low. There were many sses avable, and she could select most of them freely except with a few exceptions. Of course simply due to bad luck there was the possibility of a few of their sses ovepping. Still, there were 24 hours in a day and 168 hours in a week. It was nothing to share a couple of hours with him. Louise arrived in front of her room with a lighter step when she saw a girl was waiting for her. She had beautiful dark hair and introduced herself as ire Iris. ¡°My name is Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°I know. I saw you when you got your dean¡¯s honor at the entrance ceremony. You¡¯re the top student of the ss, aren¡¯t you? ¡° ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to exin to you the traditions of the Academy. ¡° ¡°Traditions?¡± ¡°Yes, kind of like the relics of old age.¡± ire had a light ent, but Louise shook her head just to make sure she hadn¡¯t misheard. No matter how she thought of it, it seemed like she wasing across way too many relics this year. ¡°Traditionally, the top first-year student serves at the student council.¡± ¡°The student council?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a job. You represent the students¡¯ interests and...well, that¡¯s what you¡¯re meant to do, but your actual job is more like a handyman.¡± Louise gave a humorless smile at the word ¡°handyman¡±. Her goal was to have good grades. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¨C¡± ¡°Oh, but there are still advantages to it. You will have good standing in the eyes of the teachers and you can collect various letters of rmendations.¡± Letters of rmendation! Louise¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°Even after graduation, student council members still support each other. It would be quite useful, since almost every student that has gone on to major positions has been in student council.¡± These were the high-quality connections a businesswoman needed! What should she do? It was beginning to sound like a very tempting offer. However, if she ruined her grades by working as a handyman, her good connections wouldn¡¯t pay off either. ¡°Oh, and about grades. We don¡¯t do many activities before exams so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ire Iris listed a some more additional perks. During examination period Louise could study in the morefortable student council room instead of the crowded library. Many of the council members also had good grades, so if she didn¡¯t know anything she could ask. ¡°But you¡¯re also a Sweeney businesswoman.¡± She smiled and added another perk. ¡°Probably the biggest appeal for you is that if you pitch the right project you can use the student council fund.¡± What should Louise do? This unique business opportunity could be great experience for her. She thought she might fall for it, but she couldn¡¯t make that decision so easily. It was so sudden. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to decide right now,¡± ire reassured, as if sensing Louise¡¯s worry. Louise breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ll be having our first student council meeting at 8 tomorrow morning. If you want to join us,e to the student council room at the lecture hall on the first floor by then.¡± ¡± I...¡± Louise carefully opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a great rmendation but maybe I...¡± ¡°I told you, right? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te. The top student serving the student council is just an outdated relic. ¡° ire left her to think on it, and Louise returned to her room, her deal with Ian long forgotten. *** When Louise woke up early in the morning she washed herself then carefully put on her uniform. She meticulously brushed her golden tresses then checked the time. Seven-thirty. She looked at herself in the mirror and agonized over her decision yet again. Student council. It was a pretty attractive offer. What should she do? That was the only thing she could think aboutst night. Ian¡¯s offer hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind. ¡®Huh?¡¯ That¡¯s right¨Cshe hadn¡¯t thought about Ian at all. She was too busy to pay attention to such trivial matters. Louise could focus on student council work and asionally watch Ian and Ste¡¯s romance bloom. Moreover, the student council seemed to be supportive with each other, so Ian would have no need to help her. Buoyed by these thoughts, Louise made her decision. She grabbed her leather bag and academy map from her desk. Waiting outside the dormitory was the perfect spring weather for the start of a new semester. She had a feeling that a lot of good things wereing her way. It was still early in the morning so the campus was very quiet. She followed the map to the student council room, but when she arrived she heard no noisesing from inside. There probably wasn¡¯t anyone there yet. Should she go inside? She gave a small knock then twisted the door handle. When the door opened partway, she felt a draft blow through. It seemed like someone had left the window open. Louise opened the doorpletely. She made eye contact with a person leaning against the window and smiling casually. Louise doubted her eyes for a moment. ¡°Wee, Louise Sweeney.¡± It was Ian. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¨C Why Did You Run Away? (1) Ian¡¯s silvery hair waved gently in the spring breeze. He swept his fringe off his face with long fingers and his blue eyes glimmered in the sunlight. Louise stood frozen holding the door handle as she gazed at the figure. ¡®Is dramatic wind only allowed for the main characters?¡¯ It was a truly beautiful effectpared to Louise¡¯s disys, whose long hair would get twisted and tangled as the wind blustered through it. Still, this was no time to admire the male lead. Louise forced a smile on her face. In times of trouble, smiling was the best option. The other person would smile automatically on impulse. Sure enough, Ian¡¯s lips curved gently upward. It was subtle, but it was a smile. Now, let¡¯s walk out naturally. Your Highness, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but I hope you will enjoy your pleasant life. Then I will take my leave as a supporting role. Louise slowly backed away into the hall, never taking her eyes off his face. She quickly mmed the door with a sudden bang then and sighed deeply. The stiff smile on her face was quickly dropped. She turned her head sideways and looked at the door sign, wondering if she came to the wrong ce. Student Council. This was the ce, right?! ¡®Was Ian on the student council in the original novel?¡¯ She could swear he wasn¡¯t. It had been almost two decades since shest read the novel, but she was sure of it. First of all, it was against his character archetype. Ian Audmonial Crond was the lonely prince who trusted no one. The smile on his face was never really sincere, nor did he tell jokes unless it benefited him in some way. The people who were near him usually tried to take advantage of him, and the original Louise was no different, who wanted to marry him to be part of the morous aristocratic society. Ste Lapis was the only one who expected nothing from him, and he became obsessed with her. The word ¡°obsessed¡± was no exaggeration. ¡°The Fake Lovers of the Academy¡± tag was filled with keywords like #obsessiveguy #innocentguy #backupimpossible and #donotturnyourfaceaway. ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. If Ian was part of the student council he would be more likely to encounter Ste, who worked part-time at the library. ¡®Anyway, I should stay away from here.¡¯ Beyond that door was the road to hell. No, it was the highway to the final boss of Hell that crooned, ¡°Come on,e and meet your bad end.¡± She couldn¡¯t risk stepping foot in that ce. ¡®But...¡¯ Louise fiddled with a lock of her golden hair. She couldn¡¯t get Ian¡¯s smile out of her mind. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she fell in love with him or because she thought he was cool. Never! She only noticed it because she had been his friend for so long. Louise gripped the door handle again and after a moment of hesitation, twisted it and pushed the door open. Ian was still standing in the same spot, this time with his back was turned as he stared wordlessly out of the window. Maybe he was thinking hard about something. Whatever it was, it seemed to be bothering him. That smile he showed when he saw her... ¡®It rarely happens, but he only wears that kind of smile when he needs help.¡¯ She walked inside the student council room and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°...So, what¡¯s going on?¡± He didn¡¯t look at her immediately. Louise watched the dapple of light and shadow y on his back. After a few more moments he finally turned around. ¡°I was thinking about flowers.¡± ¡°Flowers? ¡° ¡°Yes.¡± He tapped his chin as if he still couldn¡¯t make up his mind. ¡°We¡¯re going to throw a party for the new semester. And for the party¨C¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need flowers.¡± ¡°You know me well.¡± Louise felt a little relieved when Ian gave her an appreciative smile. She didn¡¯t think he was keen on her little flight from the room earlier. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking about flower arrangements to use for the party, consider the venue and atmosphere. There¡¯s a garden you can look near here.¡± As Louise was talking Ian walked slowly towards her. He stopped right on front of her. Their toes were almost touching. ¡°¨Cand make a list of tasks to deal with...Your Highness?¡± ¡°...You¡¯re still calling me by that title.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly and brought her fingertips to her mouth for a moment. ¡°Habits aren¡¯t easily fixed.¡± Louise took a step backward. ¡°I agree. You need to be more mindful.¡± Ian took another step forward and was slowly narrowing the distance between them. Louise backed away until she bumped into the door behind her. A dead end. Louise looked upwards. Ian was looking at her with a wicked expression. ¡°Don¡¯t get into a new habit of backing away every time you see me. ¡° There was probably a hidden meaning behind his words, like:¡°I¡¯ll drag you down to hell for running away when you see my troubled face.¡± ...What a scary person! He could ruin her social standing if he wanted to. Louise tried to smile as sweetly as possible. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s impossible for me to run away from someone in need.¡± ¡°Really.¡± Ian smirked and stretched out an arm to lean over her while Louise looked up at him with a frightened expression. She was trapped in his shadow. You¡¯re crazy, Louise Sweeney. She should¡¯ve have ignored his troubled face. She was right! ¡°The truth is, while I was thinking about flowers I thought I could use a consultant.¡± The consultant probably meant Louise. She had studied flowers and trees in her parents¡¯ greenhouse since she was young. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll help you¨C¡± ¡°But as soon as our eyes met, you backed away and soon the door closed.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Bang!¡± He added a loud sound effect, as if he were simply unhappy with the sentence. ¡°I didn¡¯t close that hard. I closed it gently. Maybe¨C¡± He ignored her timid protests. ¡°You mmed the door, like I had offended you and you were giving me the cold shoulder.¡± She wasn¡¯t giving him the cold shoulder, she was running away. It was a code of behavior for her to survive! ¡°I remembered stopping you from rushing over that rail.¡± ¡°Thank you for that. ¡° ¡°I remembered agreeing to keep our childhood engagement a secret.¡± ¡°Thank you for that, too.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Ian leaned inwards and looked at Louise face-to-face. He was so close she felt his breath on her. ¡°Why did you run away?¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¨C Why Did You Run Away? (2) Louise¡¯s eyes were trembled with fear. He was too close. She opened her mouth as she looked at his darkened eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t running...¡± Her voice shook slightly. ¡°I was just checking to make sure I was in the right ce. I¡¯m still unfamiliar with the campus.¡± She gave a nervous smile. ¡°But I can¡¯t leave a friend in trouble. ¡°¡® She wasn¡¯t just walking into to hell, she was at full march. ¡°Friend?¡± ¡°...Is it weird to call you a friend?¡±¡® ¡°No, it¡¯s not exactly weird. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. Our rtionship can probably be described as ¡®childhood friends.¡¯¡± No, he was certainly not her childhood friend. If that¡¯s what he wanted, however, then she was willing to amend her own definition of the term. Childhood friend: A dangerous rtionship in which one friend from childhood can ruin another¡¯s life at any time. ¡°I am happy to hear you say that you¡¯re my friend. Even though you¡¯re also my ex-fianc¨¦e who ran away just because you were ufortable seeing my face.¡± It wasn¡¯t his face that made her ufortable. Anyways, Louise felt lucky that Ian at least agreed to a friendship. He was kind enough that he wouldn¡¯t do anything cruel to a friend. ¡°Not really. Your Highness, you didn¡¯t tell me you were going to be at this student council meeting, so I was just surprised.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t told you?¡± ¡°You hadn¡¯t.¡± If she had known, she would have backed out when she received the invitation to join the student council. ¡°I apologize for that.¡± Ian finally took a step back from her. He pulled back his arm and looked at her with a kinder expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my dear friend doesn¡¯t know what other students know.¡± ¡°Rumors are slow toe to me.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± No noblemen ormoner would bother passing this trivial piece of information to her. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m the student council president. Regretfully, I¡¯m not enough for the job.¡± ¡°Enough?¡± As student president he had the highest authority and duty among students. It was not unlike his real status. ¡°There¡¯s so much to do, which is why I always rely on the rest of student council.¡± ¡°It would be great to be with people who are reliable.¡± Louise spoke as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s business. She was still searching for an opening to run away. ¡°Right?¡± Ian smiled, and Louise nodded fervently. ¡°And now a reliable childhood friend of mine will be part of it.¡± Ugh. There was no escape. ¡°What a great tradition. What was it? The person at the top of the ss will serve in the student council?¡± It¡¯s a relic of an old age. ¡°You think it¡¯s a relic of an old age, don¡¯t you?¡± Louise replied in a fright. ¡°No! Even relics of the old age should be respected!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡± This was how Louise got caught. ¡°It won¡¯t be a bad experience for you. It would be a chance to prove the worth of Louise Sweeney to other families. ¡° ¡°I...worth?¡± ¡°There are many in this academy that are being groomed as sessors to important families.¡± Louise gazed up at Ian. ¡°Is that you why took the position of president?¡±¡® ¡°... Hmm?¡± ¡°To prove your worth.¡± ¡°You mean me?¡± Ian chucked to himself. Louise Sweeney, as always, asked strange questions. How dare she suggest that the crown prince had to prove himself. ¡°Well, if you think so.¡± ¡®... Something is different.¡¯ Louise eventually bowed, epting her position as new member of the student council. She had to admit the atmosphere of the student council room was quite cozy and she felt like she was part of a small hobby club. Ian was not like the original. The original didn¡¯t strive for improvement in this way. *** ¡°It won¡¯t be too difficult. We¡¯re here to help students make their school life more fulfilling,¡± ire Iris said encouragingly. ¡°What do you all usually do?¡± ¡°Various things. We host events and do regr volunteer work. When students feel like they¡¯ve been treated unfairly, the most important thing to do is to stand up for them.¡± ire paused for a moment then leaned in with a very serious expression. ¡°We¡¯re always careful not to get terrible menus at the cafeteria.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Think about it. This ce is like a remote ind, isn¡¯t it? Imagine during the semester when you can¡¯t go out as freely as you like, you¡¯re served chocte grilled eggnt or donkey¡¯s tail.¡± Louise had been confident that she lived a diverse range of experiences, from being poor in her old life to being rich in a fictional world. However her life,pared to that dish, sounded very ordinary. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want toe across that.¡± ¡°Right? The managementdyes up with dishes like that. The chocte grilled eggnt was actually on the menust year.¡± Louise grimaced as she imagined the taste. ire pped her hands attentively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the menus are posted a week ahead of time, and we¡¯ve always fought against the worst of them. Like once there was¨C¡° ¡°And what else do you do?¡± ire seemed ready to mention another bizarre dish, so Louise quickly changed the topic. ¡°Well...there is something you can do.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I would do it myself, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll leave it up to you all. Will that be okay, President? ¡° ire nced over to Ian, who was seated at the head of the table. He slowly crossed his legs. ¡°That would be fine. Nothing would be better than an opportunity to prove the worth of Louise Sweeney.¡± ire nodded in agreement after having attained his permission. ¡°I think so, too. Every member of the student council needs to prove their worth. ¡° What kind of task would they set Louise? Perhaps all of the school¡¯s flower beds needed to be renewed. Or many they needed an illustrated book about nts growing on campus. ¡°Your job¨C¡± Louise swallowed. She was getting nervous for nothing. ¡°¨Cis finding which sses are on the verge of cancetion.¡± This didn¡¯t make sense to Louise. ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°The Academy has some sses that are popr, but some that aren¡¯t.¡± She nodded. Louise still had a grudge against the physics ss she took in Korea. ¡°But some students really want the unpopr sses. They be sad when the ss is closed.¡± ¡°In other words.¡± Louise calmly summarized ire¡¯s words. ¡°We fill the sses so they don¡¯t get canceled?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Hw does this rte to proving her worth? Anyone can sign for up a ss, even if they weren¡¯t Louise! ¡°You¡¯re thinking how does this rte to proving your worth?¡± Ian asked, tilting his chin up and grinning. ¡± I...!¡± ¡°Why else do you think a ss is unpopr?¡± Why? It was so obvious. ¡°It must be a difficult ss. Or the lecture is boring, or the tests are hard...¡± Such sses left a sour taste in her mouth, but enduring them and producing good grades would be a chance to prove herself. Louise sighed internally. There were only two things she wanted at this academy. One was to get further away from Ian. The other was to keep being at the top of the ss and enjoy the honor of being the best student. It seem that the student council wasn¡¯t the highway to a bad ending, it was the bad ending. As expected, her life was ruined. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Teacher-Student Rtionship (1) Everyone in the Academy had to be evaluated, and the same was true of professors. People assumed that the job of a teacher was to judge someone; in reality they had to earn it, from proving themselves in their research aplishments to analyzing their teaching methodology to giving out their lectures. Both students and teachers were on the receiving end of being assessed. In this regard, student registration during the new semester was always a source of fear for teachers. Depending on how the sessful thest semester was, the number of students signing up for a ss either increased or decreased. Of course, for a popr professor this was not a problem. ¡°Huuu.¡± Wayne Hill, in charge of ¡°nts, Insects, and Earth,¡± sighed in front of the Academy office. At first nce he appeared to be student, but in reality he was a full-fledged professor who had had been teaching for two years at the Academy. On the downside, he had also suffered the pain of his sses being closed due tock of interest. He wondered what would happen this semester. Wayne Hill remembered the scary face of the dean. ¡°Professor Hill, I hope we can teach many students the wonders of nature next semester.¡± Wayne wanted to teach as much as possible, of course, but his sses had always been unpopr, likely due to his own timid personality. He couldn¡¯t even tell a proper joke in ss. He wished could be a more interesting person or get used to public speaking. He fixed his thick sses. It didn¡¯t help his nerves, so he scratched his gray hair. Alright. He hugged the heavy book of nt illustrations he brought with him for emotional support and pushed open the door. The principal¡¯s office was usually a quiet and solemn ce, but the start of the semester was a different story. It was crowded with new students picking up schedules, professors confirming student registration, and general busy office work. There¡¯s even a saying that went ¡°overtime for the new semester.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± Wayne approached the clerk in charge of ss registration. ¡°Ah, Professor Hill is here!¡± The clerk was an amiable young male employee. His expression was kind, even though his eyes were dark with exhaustion. Wayne hoped he was alright. He couldn¡¯t muster a word of concern and simply stammered out ¡°ss registration.¡± This timid personality. He hated it. ¡°Ah, you mean the ss registration for ¡®nts, Insects and Soil?¡¯¡± The cheerful clerk opened arge drawer and began to dig through the files. Each time he flipped through a document, Wayne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He already glimpsed two sheets of paper with the word ¡°Canceled¡± written in red. Of course, there were some advantages to a canceled ss. He definitely had more time for private study, but that was about it. The cost of research and support decreased, and if it continued, he could be kicked out of the Academy in no time. He better have a ss as long as he could. ¡°Ah, here it is!¡± The clerk took out a thin paper file. ...Thin! Wayne Hill quickly grabbed the files and left the office in a hurry. Oh my god. The attendance book was so thin. In this case, he hoped for a single oue: for there to be five students, the minimum number of people who could prevent the ss from being closed. ¡®Is it canceled or...¡¯ Please, Goddess of the Grass! Mother of the Earth! Please save me from cancetion! He slowly opened the file with with squinted eyes. He couldn¡¯t find the courage to look inside it at once, so he turned his head to look at the clear sky outside the window then nced down at the file. Total Number of Students: 5. Five...! Wayne Hill¡¯s hand trembled. These five students, though small in number, were his lifeline. He can teach! He¡¯ll prove it! ¡°Thank goodness...¡± There was someone beside him who seemed to echo his relief. Wayne Hill turned his head in surprise to see the person next to him. It was a slim girl with waist-length blonde hair. The crisp uniform indicated to him that she was a freshman. Come to think of it, he¡¯d seen her somewhere before. Where? It wouldn¡¯te to him, so Wayne Hill looked over at her a little more. The girl was holding the schedule she had just received, and it seemed like everything was going ording to n for her, just like Wayne¡¯s attendance book. He smiled absent-mindedly. It was strange to feel a sense of fellowship with a student. She suddenly turned to look at Wayne as if she felt his stare, fixing him with purple eyes full of healthy curiosity. Tuk! Wayne Hill dropped hisrge book on illustrated nts in surprise. ¡°Agh!¡± The hard edges of the heavy book struck him on the foot and he sank to the floor in pain. The booky crumpled on the floor. What kind of professor bes surprised at the sight of a first-year? He wanted to die in embarrassment. He was a pathetic sight. What if there were rumors about this? It would be a problem if even one out of five students in his ss dropped out. ¡°Are you all right?¡± The girl quickly kneeled in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Wayne Hill rubbed his foot while the girl quickly picked up the fallen book. ¡°This is an illustrated encyclopedia on nts by Dr. Rogers.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Wayne Hill looked up and saw the student in front of him looking delightedly at the encyclopedia. The look in her eye was of someone who had seen their favorite book. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that your book was crumpled.¡± She ttened the corners of the book, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Wayne epted the book and gave a small bow in gratitude. ¡°I won¡¯t have any problem reading it like this.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a precious book.¡± Her eyes were still glued to the cover of the book. Wayne couldn¡¯t help but ask the young girl who seemed to recognize its value. ¡°Have you read it?¡± ¡°In my father¡¯s study. He had a collection of his personal favorite books which I liked to read myself.¡± ¡°Your father has a good eye for books.¡± ¡°Even if one can¡¯t read, Dr. Rogers¡¯ illustrations are still invaluable!¡± The girl was still kneeling in front of Wayne and she sped her hands in excitement. ¡°Dr. Rogers was an artist, an adventurer and a schr. The collection of his genius is in this one book!¡± Waynepletely agreed with her. ¡°Yes. His writings about his travels are in here. The importance of it is unimaginable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already two hundred years old, but even after another two hundred years, it¡¯s still going to be a ssic!¡± Her enthusiastic reply made Wayne Hill smile. The pain on his foot was long forgotten. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. Why am I saying this all of a sudden?¡± The girl seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°I guess I was just excited to find out that my favorite ss wasn¡¯t canceled. Pardon me.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Wayne nodded. He was happy his own ss wasn¡¯t canceled too. She seemed to hesitate for a moment then introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Louise Sweeney. This is my first year here.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Wayne Hill suddenly remember where he had seen her before. ¡°You¡¯re the top student of the ss!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing if you remember me from that. ¡° ¡°And you¡¯re the only daughter of the Sweeney family.¡± Wayne Hill, who studied biology, knew her family well. He was once asked to conduct research with them. ¡°I see...¡± Louise looked at Professor Hill as if wondering who he was. Of course, not many people knew his identity and most of the professors that taught here were over forty years old. Wayne Hill, twenty-five, held the record for the youngest ever teacher, but he didn¡¯t look much like a faculty member. ¡°I¡¯m...¡± He stood up with the nt encyclopedia and the attendance book. Encouraged, he reached his hand out out to Louise. It was remarkable considering how wary he usually was with strangers. ¡°I¡¯m Professor Wayne Hill.¡± Louise pushed herself up from the floor in surprise. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Louise clutched at her schedule and looked at him in shock. ¡°You mean Professor Wayne Hill, the genius who became an Academy professor at the age of twenty-three?¡± ¡°Well, Miss, I¡¯m not really a genius...¡± ¡°I read your thesis from my father¡¯s bookshelf!¡± ¡°Mr. Sweeney always overestimates me. I can¡¯t believe a paper like that ended up in that glorious library...¡± He bowed his head deeply, hugging his thick book. ¡°I was hoping to meet you at the Academy! I¡¯m so happy.¡± Louise nced at her watch then looked up apologetically. ¡°I guess I should go now.¡± ¡°ss?¡± ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t bete for the first ss, even if I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Louise bowed politely. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you, Professor.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m...¡± He was surprised to see that she seemed sincere in her happiness. As if she understood his troubled face, she gave him a gentle smile. What a kind girl. By the time he broke from his thoughts Louise Sweeney was already several steps away. It wasn¡¯t until she disappeared beyond the hall did he open his attendance book. His eyes fell on familiar name written on it ¡®Louise Sweeney.¡¯ It seemed that this student, who was interested enough in nts to read Dr. Rogers ¡® book, was in his ss. He had a hunch that they would make a fairly good teacher-student rtionship. Somehow. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¨C Teacher-Student Rtionship (2) She was so lucky. Louise hurried her first ss feeling like she was floating in the air. It was nice to meet Professor Hill in person, but she was even happier about something else. ¡°Our Academy¡¯s student council is the best!¡± Louise enthused as she entered a ssroom on the third floor. Ian, who was sitting by the window, gave Louise a quizzical look. Her face of joy and excitement prompted him to say something. ¡°Keep it short.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s great we help people in need!¡± His purple eyes shone and he gave a soft chuckle. She was probably relieved that the ss ¡°nts, Insects and Soil¡± had met the number of required students. ¡°To be sure, the one in need was yourself.¡± Thanks to this he had an extra ss which was very boring. In any case, the student council was fair to all students. Even if there was one student who wanted to take a ss, the members of the student council would do all they could to help. Louise sat down and looked at her schedule. She remembered what ire had said to her the other day. ¡°But some students really want the unpopr sses. They be sad when the ss is closed.¡± When ire had said that, Louise wondered who on earth would want to take an unpopr ss. ¡°One of them was me.¡± While it was surprising that ¡°nts, Insects and Soil¡± was unpopr, Louise was overjoyed it was safe from cancetion. Now she could happily help other students in her situation. For example, the ¡°History and Historians¡± ss she was now taking. ¡°Thank you for signing up for this ss.¡± A boy bowed to Louise and Ian. He was the son of a noble family, though his status didn¡¯t matter here. ¡°It would¡¯ve been terrible if your favorite ss was canceled,¡± Louise answered sympathetically. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really like the subject...¡± ¡°What? ¡° He applied for a ss that he didn¡¯t even like? Moreover, a ss that was difficult to get good grades in?! The boy scratched his head for a moment and sighed. ¡°My grandfather thinks history is important. If I don¡¯t get top marks in Professor Herman Hewitt¡¯s ss, I¡¯ll be excluded from the list of candidates to be his sessor,¡± he moaned in despair, adding that he had five brothers and three sisters. ¡°My grandfather always sponsored Professor Hewitt¡¯s research. So for his sessor to not be familiar with his work...¡± History was a challenging subject that required memory, imagination and insight. There were people who liked it, but not this boy. He was at least determined to survive this ss somehow. ¡°If the ss had been canceled the odds of me bing my grandfather¡¯s heir would have disappeared as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing five people are here.¡± Louise looked around. Besides this boy, there was only another student who genuinely loved history. The rest of the ss was filled with three members of the student council, including Louise. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so d. All we have to do now is work hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine.¡± At Louise¡¯s encouragement he nodded then took out his notebook. The door opened. A stern-looking man in a pressed suit strode to the center of the lecture hall. It was the professor in charge of this ss, Herman Hewitt. He looked around the room with sharp eyes. The moment his gaze fell on Louise, she felt her hair prick on the back of her neck. This feeling. Call it fear. It was clear that as soon as he walked in he was bad mood. Why? Was it because there were only few students? His wrinkled mouth finally opened to speak. ¡°My name is Professor Herman Hewitt. It looks like we have some dead weight again this year.¡± His starended on Louise and Ian. ¡°Those who have no talent or brains, get out of my ss right now! I¡¯m not paid enough to teach stupid people.¡± There was a lengthy silence. It was like he was waiting for students to leave. Louise, and the rest of the ss, sat there unmoving. Professor Hewitt looked around and finally spoke again. ¡°Do you think you all have talent and brains? Is that why you¡¯re sitting here?¡± ¡°...¡± No one answered that question. ¡°Alright then let¡¯s examine those brains of yours. Take out your empty notebooks. I¡¯m going to be giving you a test.¡± ¡°A-a test?!¡± For the first time there was a voice of protest. It was the boy who had talked to Louise earlier. ¡°Yes. I want to see if your stupid brains are qualified to take my ss. Do you have anyints?¡± ¡°But there are five people in the ss right now...¡± the boy mumbled, and the professor smiled mockingly. ¡°And it is inevitable for even one person toe up with a wrong answer.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¨C A Close Up Illustration With A Hand Holding Her Tightly (1) A test from on the first day of ss! ¡°Professor, I think this is unfair.¡± Louise quickly raised her hand and protested. This is what anyone would do in this situation. Professor Hewitt looked at her for a moment then flicked his eyes towards his attendance book. ¡°You must be Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. This is my first ss.¡± ¡°Is there a rule that says I can¡¯t give a test on the first day of ss?¡± ¡°No, but¨C¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem here.¡± As Louise hesitated the boy who was sitting in front of her also raised his hand. This was the student who wanted to be the sessor in his family.¡°Professor, testing for qualifications seems to mean that you¡¯re trying to screen out students.¡± He put it as politely as possible, but there was criticism in it. The Academy was a ce for learning without discrimination or restriction. It was a value that had been maintained since its establishment. Professor Hewitt was undeterred by the boy¡¯sment. On the contrary, he drew himself up to his full height and stared at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question. Can you teach a toddler to dance? ¡° ¡°...Yes?¡± ¡°Can you write poems in a foreignnguage when you¡¯ve barely learned the words?¡±No one answered, so the professor borated. ¡°You need to be prepared before you take these lectures. You have to learn how to bnce yourself before you learn to dance, like you have to know a culture¡¯snguage and sensibility before you write poetry.¡± At first nce, the professor had a point. However, as Academy students, they had already passed the minimum requirement of intelligence and cultural knowledge through the entrance examination. Perhaps the professor was asking for other qualities that the entrance exam alone could not identify. What was it? What were the elusive qualities necessary for history ss? As for Louise, she was confident that she could pass memorizing history. She had faith in her other ssmates too, especially Ian. One of the crown prince¡¯s duties was to learn about the state of the country and the world affairs surrounding it. ¡°You have a nk expression. All right, I¡¯ll ask you this in the most straightforward way I can.¡± The professor looked at the boy with a critical stare. ¡°If you can¡¯t answer properly, get out of my room right now. Run straight to the office and drop the course.¡± The boy¡¯s shoulders were trembling slightly. Depending on his answer, he could be removed from the line of session forever.¡°Define your values.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± The student, who expected a history question, was surprised. He wasn¡¯t the only one. Louise also didn¡¯t know what to make of the question. Define your values. She could understand if it had been posed in a philosophy ss, but they were currently sitting in history ss. The boy mumbled things like ¡°good habits¡± and ¡°family traditions,¡± but he couldn¡¯t give anything more than a generic response. Anyone wouldn¡¯t have if they were suddenly asked that question. The professor turned his eyes and asked another student the same question. It was the same result. Had they been asked to write it down on paper they might¡¯vee up with a more defined answer, but being put in the spotlight like this they defaulted to general wisdom. ¡°What about you?¡± He now directed his question to Louise.¡°Professor, I...¡± Louise tried to guess what answer he wanted. ¡°I think we can find the answer from a historian¡¯s writings.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about the lesson n.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to teach.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡± The professorughed and turned his head away. ¡°This isn¡¯t elementary school where you open a textbook and simply memorize passages. This is an advanced curriculum to foster a good historian.¡± Sure, a good historian must have many things, but among that the most important was the professor. ¡°Center of thought, values. You must have a firm root to ensure consistency. Without that¨C¡° The professor said clearly, looking at Louise and the other students one by one. ¡°¨Cyou will be swayed by other people¡¯s currents. Like fallen leaves in the water.¡± He pped the attendance book closed. He seemed to be preparing to leave the lecture hall first. ¡°...I¡¯m screwed.¡± The boy looked dejected. Of course Professor Hewitt¡¯s ss would be offered the next semester, but based on the the rumors that would suree out from today, it would start with a tight number of students again. The professor will likely test the students¡¯ abilities and no one would sign up for the ss at all. Louise remembered ire¡¯s words of advice. ¡°When students feel like they¡¯ve been treated unfairly, the most important thing to do is to stand up for them.¡± This was the moment Louise had to do something, whether or not she would seed. If she stepped forward, Ian would back her up as the president of the student council. ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°ss is over. Louise Sweeney, you can go back to the office and say you¡¯ll drop the ss. I¡¯ll give my approval at any time. ¡° ¡°No, I want to take your ss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like teaching you.¡± ¡°Valuese from the environment one is in.¡± Louise pushed on determinedly. ¡°Because of this, it is the parents¡¯ and professors¡¯ duty to create the best environment possible for their students.¡± ¡°In other words.¡± The professor put the attendance book down again. His wrinkled eyes tightened in anger. ¡°You think I am not fulfilling my duty.¡± ¡°...In a way.¡± Louise did not bother to deny it, and Professor Hewitt was looking at her very carefully as if he was gauging her. Louise had small ray of hope. There seemed to be a glimmer of possibility. ¡°I think the professor is right.¡± ...Until she heard some crap from direction the window. Louise whirled around to look at him with a stunned expression. Ian was sitting with his chin propped up on his hand. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing! He was the president of the student council. He should be on the side of the student more than anyone. He would allow this ss to close? ¡°If you put someone else¡¯s opinions in your head, you¡¯ll soon be a prisoner of their prejudices,¡± he added, as if to prove to Louise that she had not misheard him. ¡°Listening to other people¡¯s opinions doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have their prejudices!¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy if you only listen to them. They would eventually persuade you to their logic and make you give in.¡± ¡°Then who could take this ss?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Professor Hewitt, who is able to make that judgment, is standing at the teaching table.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s strange! If someone can¡¯t have ess to good values¨C¡± Ian interrupted Louise. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. Exactly.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°You think that the Academy¡¯s concept of history are already great and right. You¡¯ve already given up judging for yourself.¡± ¡°But...¡± As Louise hesitated, the boy turned his head and asked Ian. ¡°The Academy has proven itself for a long time. You¡¯re as close to the established academic opinion as you can get.¡± ¡°The majority opinion does not determine the greatness.¡± ¡°So if intelligence moves away from greatness, does that mean it ignores schrs who seek genuine truth?¡± Asked the boy, but instead of answer Ian turned to the professor. ¡°Professor.¡± Professor Hewitt nodded, allowing him to speak. ¡°I think the topic of how personal values are shaped by history is a more suitable discussion for the first ss.¡± ¡°...It seems you do not agree with me much.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with anyone, Professor,¡± Ian replied with a grin, and the professor sighed deeply for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll continue this discussion next time. The assigned reading will be posted on the bulletin board tomorrow. ¡° He made to leave the ssroom, then turned around again. ¡°The questions I asked today will be revisited in this semester¡¯s final exam. You¡¯d better expect failure if you don¡¯t have a different answer. Especially...¡± He focused his re at Louise. Ugh. She didn¡¯t want to be targeted this way. Her goal of graduating as the top student in the Academy seemed to be drifting further away from her. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 ¨C A Close Up Illustration With A Hand Holding Her Tightly (2) Louise was grateful that her other sses were normal as expected. The professors were kind, and the other students ranged fromzy to moderately ambitious. Louise liked the ordinary. She was satisfied with living a special life in this world where she could cheer for Ian¡¯s and Ste¡¯s romance. It had been a while since she thought of the original Louise Sweeney. She was a cunning animal, but during her time as her, she had found she changed her mind about the viin a little. Even viinous girls in novels deserved some sympathy. Maybe the original Louise was envious of the beautiful and gentle world reserved only for the main character. However, her jealousy has driven her to torture Ste in any way she could. ¡®She bullied her in so many different ways.¡¯¡¯How on earth can she stand this difficult journey?¡¯ Louise put her sympathy on hold and thought of the original Louise¡¯s misdeeds for a moment. ¡®She tripped and spilled hot things on Ste, lied to her about assignments, and even hurt her with sharp scissors and acted like it was a mistake.¡¯ It was horrible to think about again. Afterwards the original Louise would run to Ian in tears, iming it was Ste¡¯s fault, or she would use her money to bribe the students and teachers to her side. ¡®And in the library...¡¯ Louise looked up at therge, ssical-style building she had walked to, the heart of the Academy. Ste worked here to earn some money, but unfortunately, the original Louise continued to bully her in here too. ¡®Now that I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll hope that you¡¯ll have a good school life.¡¯ ¡ªas the ordinary honor student and a lover of the crown prince. Of course, Louise hadn¡¯t seen any signs of romance developing yet, but she hoped Ste would find happiness soon. Louise entered the library and slowly swept through the shelves. It was a soothing ce. Every library used the same ssification system, so anyone could easily find the book they wanted. Of course, the quickest way was to simply ask the librarian, but Louise liked to wander the shelves and look for a fated book that would catch her eye. This was almost thest habit she had kept from her life in Korea. Louise searched for the shelves which contained books on history. There was no one in the section and it was quiet. She picked up a few books and leafed through them, looking for something that would help her in ss. Louise nced up as a thumping noise from one row over broke the silence. It wasn¡¯t anything noteworthy; A girl on adder had been reaching for a thick book and had dropped it. However, Louise couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the girl¡¯s beautiful red hair. ¡®Ste...¡¯ Ste was just as startled by the book¡¯s fall. She quickly bowed her head as if apologizing to any students nearby, then turned back to organizing books again. Louise felt a strange sensation as she looked at the scene. Come to think of it, there was a chapter where she fell off adder. Louise pressed her hand against forehead and and tried to remember the scene from the original novel. The actual shelf contained books different from the list the librarian gave her. Ste sighed a little. It seemed that even the rich students in the school couldn¡¯t do simple things like putting books back in their ce. Even if she was pathetically poor daughter of Count Lapis, she would meticulously clean and organize the library to keep it neat. Ste climbed on top of the heavydder. She thought it seemed a little high a first, but she quickly adjusted to it and was able to reach out to the shelf. However, she identally let a book slip out of her hands and itnded on the floor with a bang. Her hands must¡¯ve been tired. ¡®So Ste rubbed her fingers for a moment.¡¯ Louise looked across at Ste. She was still on thedder, and Louise pressed her palm against her forehead again. ¡®After that, the librarian asked her if she was okay.¡¯ The moment immediately after Louise remembered that, the librarian approached Ste. ¡°Ste, are you all right? If you¡¯re tired, take a rest.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m almost done, so I¡¯ll take a rest after I finish everything.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m almost done, so I¡¯ll take a rest after I finish everything.¡± Oh my god! It was the same! Louise covered her mouth with her hands. A silent scream seemed toe out. It was her first time in this world that she heard lines from the original novel. In fact, there was another reason why she remembered this scene clearly. Ste looked through the book list again. Now she had to move the heavy copies. She pulled out a dark hardcover with her fingertips. The weight of the book gave made her thin wrist tremble, and the book began to slip from her hand again. ¡®No... !¡¯ Ste stretched out her arms. The woodendder against the bookcase made a strange noise. Her body, which had reached out for the book, began to fall towards the floor. It was then Ian who ran over and broke her fall. Of course, the scene was followed by another gorgeous, close up illustration in which the hero tightly gripped the heroine¡¯s waist. Would Louise get to see the scene y out in real life? Louise held her hand near her heart and looked at Ste breathlessly. She was waiting for the illustration moment. ¡°No...!¡± There was a small cry on Ste¡¯s lips. The thick book fell between her fingers, and Ste stretched out her arm in a rush. Wait! At this moment, there was no sign of the male lead, who was supposed to appear unexpectedly. Red hair fluttered in the air. The thump of the book falling on the floor. The creak of adder. The noises seemed toe to Louise in slow motion. Oh my god, what could she do? Louise was running towards her before she even realized it. She reached her in time and caught falling Ste¡¯s body, and the two of them toppled over. Fa-thud! Their crash echoed through the library. After a while Louise cracked open her eyes. There was a throbbing pain in her back. She seemed to havended on the ground when grabbing Ste. Her senses started toe back one by one and she felt the weight of the other girl on top of her. Louise¡¯s arm was bent around her waist. ... Huh? Louise looked up. Ste stared back down at Louise. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¨C Take Off Your Clothes And Lie Down (1) Despite Louise¡¯s shocked gaze Ste didn¡¯t get up immediately. Louise was a little worried. She was afraid Ste might have gotten hurt when she fell down. Ste was the precious heroine of the world, even though no one else knew it. She had to be kept safe. Louise was sorry she intruded in on the illustration. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine...Ugh...¡± However, it was Louise who wasn¡¯t all right. She tried to move her arm but then cried out when pain shot through her joints. Ste quickly pushed herself up with a look of fright on her face. Louise remembered another passage from the novel. ¡°Ste quickly pushed herself away, her face bright red. She was embarrassed that she fell off adder and was holding on to a stranger. Thankfully she was unhurt. Ste looked at the person who had caught her.¡± ¡®I never thought I¡¯d see this from the point of view of the male lead...¡¯ Louise gazed up at Ste kneeling above her. Her face was tight with apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Are you alright?¡± Louise wasn¡¯t alright, but she tried to y it off coolly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Louise Sweeney, right? You were the one at the top of the ss...¡± ¡°Yes. And you¡¯re Ste Lapis?¡± ¡°I...how do you know?¡± ¡°Just in passing. I saw your name as a student librarian on the librarian¡¯s desk.¡± Louise tried to shrug her shoulders but a severe pain shot through her back. ¡°Agh...¡± ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll go and get someone.¡± She seemed to think she needed some help. In the original story, Ian had stripped off his shirt to check his own body for any bruises. Louise couldn¡¯t do that here and the uniform would¡¯ve been difficult to take off anyway. There was the sound of approaching footsteps. Still lying on the floor, Louise raised her head at an angle to see who Ste had brought. ¡°...!¡± It was Ian. Louise was taken aback. She felt like she could scream with rage. What kind of hero missed the timing in saving the heroine so that the viiness had to do it instead! He was clearly being negligent about his duty. Their eyes met. Louise yelled at him without realizing it. ¡°Why are you here now!¡± And soon as she said those words she regretted it. Realistically, Ian wouldn¡¯t have known Ste would fall from thedder. To Louise¡¯s surprise he did not argue back that her reaction was absurd or unfair. He came close and knelt in front of Louise. His expression was unfathomable. He seemed angry somehow, and scared. No way. He was jealous that Louise got to Ste first. No, it was more than that. He was a man who was extremely possessive over Ste. ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ian needed to apologize for histe appearance, of course, but that was an apology for Ste, not her. ¡°Can you stand up?¡± ¡°Uh...you mean me?¡± It felt strange that Ian was talking to her when Ste was standing right behind him. The original Ian would have made a big deal over Ste falling off thedder, but now that she was looking at him... ¡°Hold on for a moment. You¡¯ll have go to to infirmary.¡± He seemed genuinely concerned about Louise. ¡°...Why?¡± Louise studied Ian¡¯s face slowly, blinking her purple eyes. She didn¡¯t think it was her mother or father wearing a mask of Ian¡¯s face. ¡°Why? Did you hurt your head?¡± ¡°My head is fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. That¡¯s your only good point so you have to take care of it.¡± Of course he chose this time to be insensitive. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. All the primary care in the Academy is in the infirmary, so we need to move right now. We need to check how far you can move. In the worst case scenario, we¡¯ll have to ask the temple for help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss about it, just say it right. Can you walk?¡± ¡°Maybe. ¡° He frowned at her uncertain answer. ¡°Hold on to me.¡± He held out his arm and Louise shook her head. ¡°I can stand up by myself.¡± She put her hand on a nearby bookcase, trying to prove it. She bent her legs and started to pull up her body, but she groaned in pain. It seemed like Ste¡¯s body was too much for Louise to handle. Finally, Louise managed to sit up. ¡°Look, I¡¯m good, okay?¡± ¡°So says the person who gets up making a noise like a monster that¡¯s about to be born.¡± ¡°I did not!¡± Louise shook her head but she flinched at the intense pain she felt under her neck. Ian¡¯s expression changed from one of mischief to that of concern. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a distressed patient, and the infirmary is quite far from here. In addition, the magic healer will be away for dinner soon. ¡° In other words, they had to move quickly. Louise nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m d you understand the situation. Then I will begin the transportation.¡± Transportation? That was a strange choice in words. He closed the distance between the two of them. Her aching body didn¡¯t even think of escaping. Not just because she was hurt, but because the touch of his fingertips seemed to make her freeze up. He wound his arms around her shoulders and thighs, and soon she was lifted up. She held on to him with all her strength. ¡°Wait, Your Highness, this is...!¡± Louise¡¯s protest had a note of panic in it, but Ian only responded with a warning. ¡°Stop squirming. I might drop you.¡± She could feel the strength in his arms and hands holding her body. He turned in a hurry. ¡°Wait!¡± Ste caught Ian¡¯s cor. He turned around, and Louise¡¯s were drawn to Ste. Ste¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of me...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Louise tried to give her a reassuring smile. She somehow still felt sorry for Ste. ¡°But...¡± Ste couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. She had such a sweet, gentle heart. Louise was at least a little relieved that she had a good interaction with her, even though her body hurt like hell. ¡°Please let me go.¡± A cold voice interrupted the warm atmosphere between the two girls. Louise quickly looked up at Ian and was shocked silent at his expression. Ian was fixing Ste with an icy re. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that we had to move quickly?¡± ¡°...Ah.¡± Ste let go of her hand in embarrassment. Ian turned around swiftly and starting walking again. Ste apologized again in the background, but he didn¡¯t acknowledge it. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong.¡¯ Ian¡¯s reaction was strange. Although Ian and Ste wouldn¡¯t be together just yet, they had still fallen in love with each other at first sight. Even if they had argued in the beginning, they acknowledged each other before developing their rtionship into lovers. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m...¡¯ No, it couldn¡¯t be. What are you thinking, Louise Sweeney? It couldn¡¯t be. ¡°How¡¯s the pain?¡± Ian asked kindly, tilting his head downwards to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± The edge of his mouth cocked up. He increased his pace, and Louise knew the students passing by them were staring at the two of them. This was not good. There was no doubt that there would be a rumor going around campus by the end of the day. A rumor that could lead Louise to ruin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure the rumors don¡¯t spread,¡± he said in a reassuring voice. How did he even know what she was thinking? ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could deal with rumors.¡± ¡°Basic knowledge.¡± Ah. Knowing how to handle rumors was basic knowledge to a member of the royal family. If rumors got out of hand, it could be a knife that kills them. ¡°Thank you,¡± Louise said honestly. In addition, as student council president it was his job to help students in need so there shouldn¡¯t be any weird gossip. ¡°Of course, if you let me know who you don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by, I can handle things more clearly.¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°...Nothing.¡± Ian tried to adjust his grip on her and she felt a small pain shoot through her. ¡°Oh.¡± It wasn¡¯t too bad, but she still gave out a small cry in surprise. ¡°Sorry.¡± He apologized with a frown and hurried his pace. Louise closed her eyes for a moment. The spring sunlight glowed through her closed eyelids. Being transported as a patient wasn¡¯t so bad. She wasn¡¯t being swayed and jolted like she would be in a carriage. Louise was conscious of the warmth surrounding her body. Whether it was out of friendship or worry or a council president¡¯s duty, it was kind of him to share that warmth. Louise still hadn¡¯t forgotten that he didn¡¯t always have that luxury. She knew how precious it was. ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled a little without opening her eyes. Maybe he didn¡¯t hear it. She waited for his teasing words in reply, but there were none. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 ¨C Take Off Your Clothes And Lie Down (1) When he made their hurried arrival inside the infirmary, there was a sign that said ¡°Out to eat.¡± ¡°We¡¯re screwed.¡± Louise giggled. Although he was generally less formal around Louise, she had never heard him talk like that. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you learned to talk like that. ¡° ¡°Learning quickly is my special ability.¡± He gave small grunt as he ced Louise on the medical bed. He did it carefully, unlike the way he talked. ¡°Thanks.¡± Louise sat on the bed and nodded gratefully. To be honest, her back hurt to the point that it felt hot and prickly. It seemed to have swollen from the impact of the floor. She wondered if her back would be bent and misshapen. She would hate if that happened. ¡°It was nothing.¡±¡°Was I heavy?¡± ¡°You were very heavy. As usual.¡± He ruffled Louise¡¯s hair. He walked away from the bed to open the ss cupboard in the infirmary. ¡°Is it alright to do that by yourself?¡± Ian nodded towards a sign on the wall. ¡°If I¡¯m away, take care of yourself then leave.¡± And below it was a warning in striking letters. ¡°If you are lying down and are not a patient, I will make you my disciple.¡± It seemed true that there were entric witches and wizards out there. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯d make a sincere teacher.¡± ¡°But they¡¯d make a capable healer. Take off your clothes and lie down.¡± Louise¡¯s eyes widened at the enormity of what he was asking of her. He had said it so casually. He took out a clean cloth with an unperturbed expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we wait for the healer?¡±¡°Of course we¡¯ll wait. You¡¯ll need to be diagnosed by an expert. However, it would be better to put something cold on you until then.¡± Was that so? Come to think of it, her back did feel prickly and hot and the skin slightly swollen. Louise took off her jacket without saying anything. After setting it aside she crawled underneath the pleasantly cool covers. She found it impossible to lie on her back, so shey face down on the pillow. ¡°Ha...¡± There was a cry of death from her mouth. ¡°How the hell did this happen to you?¡± He pulled down the nket and put a cold pack on top of her thin shirt. ¡°Oh...¡± Louise gripped the white sheets. She never thought that cold packs could be so painful. ¡°Does it hurt too much?¡± Louise nodded a little, biting her lip. Of course he probably never experienced this kind of cold. He was probably enjoying this, the devil that he was that made fun of her pain and suffering. He shifted the position of the cold pack, and her spine shivered at the sensation. Louise pouted her lips. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°I suppose so,¡± he said briskly. His reply was like he was talking about someone else¡¯s business. They both didn¡¯t say anything after that. The infirmary room ached with silence. Sometimes there was a sound outside the window, which only amplified the quiet even more. ¡°The temple.¡± It was Louise who spoke first. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to contact them.¡± She had just remembered that he said he would call them if her condition was serious. ¡°With this body?¡± He changed the position of his cold pack once again and stared at Louise¡¯s trembling eyes. ¡°I feel better.¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being honest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because the cold pack has made you feel numb. Someone needs to take a look at it properly.¡± ¡°You worry too much.¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦e¨Cno, my childhood friend.¡± He corrected himself quickly and then sighed. ¡°You make me worried.¡± ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°You had an argument with the professor in our first ss.¡± Ugh, that was beyond her control. ¡°You threw yourself to save a falling person.¡± That wasn¡¯t her fault, Ian had appearedte. ¡°I can¡¯t look at your mother in the eye if you get hurt like this on the first day of ss.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t just let her get hurt! I had to protect her!¡± ¡°...and you knew that.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He simply changed the position of the cold pack again. That was all. He gave no other answer. Louise closed her eyes again. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¨C I Haven¡¯t Forgotten (1) Simon Hird was a boy who was preparing for all the misfortunes that would befall him. That was how Louise defined him when she first met him. It was quite cruel that he was only about ten years old when he learned to act this way, but it was also inevitable under his circumstances. It was a defense mechanism. To survive. Simon was Ian¡¯s cousin and was the only son of the king¡¯s brother, and therefore was also in the line of session for the holy throne. He was the same age as the Crown Prince, and his existence was a potential seed of conflict. Simon was always careful to not upstage Ian in grandeur. Of course, it was still important he didn¡¯t look or act any less like a member of the royal family either. It was a constant tug-of-war, but he was brilliant at makingpromises in his situation. It wasn¡¯t by choice, however; if he failed it could cost him his life. Simon Hird. He was also a young man who was struck by severe first love fever for Ste Lapis in ¡°The Academy¡¯s Fake Lovers.¡± He was often called the unfortunate supporting male character. Louise was nine when she first met him. ¡°I¡¯m Louise Sweeney. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Prince Hird.¡± ¡°...¡± He nodded his head mutely. Ian had brought Simon along to the Sweeney greenhouse to ¡°get him some fresh air,¡± but to Simon it was nothing more than harassment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer her? My fianc¨¦e is upset,¡± Ian said in a displeased voice. ¡°I¡¯m not upset! And please stop calling me your fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that every time I call you that.¡± ¡°Jerk! How insensitive...!¡± A quiet voice interrupted their quarreling. ¡°...Simon Hird.¡± Ian and Louise stopped arguing and looked at Simon at the same time. That seemed to be his answer to Louise¡¯s greeting. Louiseughed out loud at his endearingly clumsy self-introduction, despite how impolite it was to do so. As time went by, Simon and Louise managed to be friends. Louise was the one who would lead their conversations, while Simon simply nodded or gave a short answer in reply. ¡°You know, Prince.¡± Despite Simon¡¯s reticent nature, Louise loved talking to Simon. They had a camaraderie. Unlike the male lead Ian, Simon and Louise had to embrace their misfortunes at the end of the original novel. ¡°I want to give this to you.¡± Simon looked surprised as Louise gifted him a lily of the valley. ¡°...?¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Louise forced the flowers into his hand. Her father had said that the flowers had to power to bring happiness. ¡°It¡¯s our secret, okay? His Highness might get mad.¡± Besides, as the male protagonist Ian had no need of its powers. ¡°... Thank you,¡± Simon said in a small voice and looked down at petals. ¡°Pretty, huh?¡± He nodded his head. As she looked at him, Louise prayed that future Simon would not fall in love Ste too much. Of course it was incredibly bad-mannered to pray that the love of others won¡¯t be great, but Louise still remembered how the original Simon had deeply loved Ste, and how deep of a scar it had left on him. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. It¡¯s my favorite flower.¡± ¡°...I will...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ah, nothing...¡± What did he say? Louise asked him a few more times but he wouldn¡¯t repeat his words. What probably wasn¡¯t an illusion was his happy expression when he looked at the flowers. * * * Louise slowly blinked her eyes at the dim light as she woke up. She had a dream, like a fleeting shadow of the past. ¡°Simon Hird...¡± Louise whispered that long-cherished name. He was the same age as Ian, and his intellectual capabilities were simr. It was quite natural for the two to go to the Academy in the same year, although Ian had a slight edge over him. ¡®I haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡¯ When she arrived here, she thought she would see him everywhere. It was strange. She had bumped into Ian a thousand times, but she hadn¡¯t evene face-to-face with her good friend! The Academy didn¡¯t give out individual contact information, and the students had to rely entirely on chance to meet someone. ¡®I hope we¡¯ll have one of the same sses.¡¯ Otherwise, she may not be able to find the reclusive Simon. Louise slowly sat up and stretched her arms upwards, fully healed from her treatment yesterday. ¡®Magic is amazing.¡¯ After the healer¡¯s treatment, all of the heat and prickliness had disappeared. It didn¡¯t hurt one bit to stretch. Magic was the best. She got out of bed barefoot, and while still in her pajamas she padded over to the dorm window and opened it wide. Fresh air blew into the room at once. Louise closed her eyes for a moment and felt the breeze flowing by her face. The short season of spring was still here. Louise washed, changed, andbed her long hair neatly. She debated whether she should put up her hair or not, then gave up. She didn¡¯t really have the skill for that. ¡®Come to think of it, Simon was always good at doing my hair.¡¯ During their childhood, it was Simon who sorted out the tangles in her long hair and did it up neatly. It didn¡¯t quite suit his brooding nature. ¡®His fingers were always so skillful.¡¯¡¯ Such dexterous fingers were not much use to a prince who could one dayy im to the throne, and the only time he disyed his talent was when he did Louise¡¯s hair. After a battle with her hairbrush, Louise cheerfully picked up her bag and opened the door. It was two days after the start of the semester. She was rtively free today since she didn¡¯t have much sses. ¡°Oh.¡± Louise ran into ire, who was standing at the doorway. They looked at each other with surprised faces before dissolving intoughter. Louise seemed to have opened the door when ire was about to knock. ¡°Great timing.¡± ire continued to giggle as they walked down the corridor together. ¡°I heard you had thrown yourself to saved the princess yesterday in the library. I came here to see if you were all right. ¡° She had stoppedughing and looked at her with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine, they healed me with magic. And I saved the princess? Is she really that popr? ¡° ¡°Yes, the first-year, Ste Lapis. I heard she is a great beauty.¡± ire smiled knowingly. ¡°She is such a great beauty. So much that her surroundings are glittering...aaah! I mean, ire is beautiful too!¡± ¡°Thank you, though I know you¡¯re just saying that out of courtesy. After all, Prince Louise had fallen in love with the beauty and saved her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°I think it is!¡± ire suddenly stopped walking and swung around to face Louise. She had a humorously strict expression. ¡°He caught her body from falling! He was almost crushed and ttened!¡± ¡°My body didn¡¯t get ttened, as you can see.¡± ¡°It still must¡¯ve been painful. The president¡¯s face was pale in fear as he told me about the ident. I was really worried about him too.¡± Louise doubted her ears for a moment. Ian¡¯s face turned pale? That guy? ¡°The student council is a group that protects students, but you¡¯re an important student too. Don¡¯t forget it,¡± ire said firmly as she looked directly into Louise¡¯s eyes. Her words were strict, but the meaning behind it was so sweet that Louise was a little moved. The student council really did watch out for each other. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m happy that you don¡¯t look hurt.¡± ¡°Thanks for thinking about me.¡± ¡°Of course, I was the one responsible for bringing you into the student council.¡± ¡°It was my choice.¡± ire petted Louise¡¯s head and gave a smile. ¡°I can see why the president thinks you¡¯re cute.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell the president that I¡¯m petting your hair. He¡¯ll be on his guard against me.¡± ire shrugged and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m going to stop by the office now. How about you?¡± ¡°I have to go to the lecture hall. Professor Hewitt said he would post our assigned reading list today.¡± ¡°Professor Hewitt probably already posted a notice at dawn, so you¡¯d better hurry.¡± ¡°Dawn?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the kind of person who would keeps time by the seconds.¡± Louise nodded. That was the impression she had of him too. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t forget to go to the infirmary again if you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. Have a nice day, ire.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¨C I Haven¡¯t Forgotten (2) After waving goodbye, Louise rushed to the lecture hall. When she arrived she saw the list posted on the bulletin board just as ire said. A Historian¡¯s Library, by Peter rk. Time of Records, by Ora Willy. Thank goodness. She had wondered if she didn¡¯t know either book, but she had read A Historian¡¯s Library in her father¡¯s study. ¡®I should go to the library and borrow them quickly.¡¯ Louise headed straight for the library. Rental wars usually took ce around this time. It wasn¡¯t a big issue if she couldn¡¯t get her hands on a copy, since students would coordinate and share books with each other, but it was much more inconvenient. Louise preferred to have the books safely and neatly in her care. As soon as she entered the library she headed straight to the history section and found thest avable copy of A Historian¡¯s Library. Now she had to get Time of Records. She was sure she had seen the book yesterday, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t find it. Louise gave up trying to find the book by herself, and she could not afford to wander leisurely around the shelves to find it. She strode towards the librarian¡¯s desk. ¡°Oh.¡± There was a weing face there. Ste. She recognized Louise at once and hurried out. ¡°Are you okay? I was worried because I heard you were seriously hurt...¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Really? You couldn¡¯t even get up yesterday!¡± ¡°I was treated.¡± Louise swung her arm in a wide arc to show Ste she was okay. ¡°I was really worried.¡± Ste sped her hands together like a prayer, and Louise was moved by her genuine concern. Louise was deeply relieved that she wasn¡¯t the ¡°bad Louise.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t even introduce myself yet. As you already know...I¡¯m Ste Lapis.¡± She bowed in greeting with an enchanting sweep of her hair, and Louise smiled, taken by her beauty. The heroine simply radiated. Louise was sure it was because of Ste¡¯s pure nature. ¡°I¡¯m Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°We can talk to each other more casually if you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I feel safer talking like this.¡± ¡°Safer?¡± ¡°Yes, in many ways. ¡° It was easier to insist that the people around her¨Cespecially Ste¨Cnot to address her toofortably. She wanted to be careful not to wake up the viinous Louise who may be asleep inside. ¡°So, Ste.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly as she hugged A Historian¡¯s Libraryto her chest. ¡°Do you happen to know where I can find Time of Records?¡± ¡°By Ora Willy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Is it for a ss?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a book assigned by Professor Herman Hewitt. I have to read it by next week.¡± ¡°I have been lending copies of it out since this morning, so I thought it might be. If it¡¯s not in the history section then they¡¯re all probably out on loan.¡± All of them? Louise wanted to cry. Ste took a look at the library files. ¡°There are five books checked out in total, with four going out just this morning.¡± That meant everyone in the ss except Louise borrowed the book. ¡°Do you know when the other copy will be returned?¡± ¡°Well, maybe sometime next week,¡± she answered uncertainly. Louise¡¯s expression became even darker. Of course it had to be the book she hadn¡¯t read. ¡°Can you tell me who borrowed the first copy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you even if you saved my life. The library checkout list is confidential.¡± ¡°Alright then...¡± Louise sighed heavily. She had no choice but to ask Ian to share his copy, which she had no desire of doing. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow only this today, then.¡± Louise presented the book, and Ste deftly took out a loan card and started writing down the information. As Louise looked at Ste¡¯s neat handwriting, she mumbled to herself. ¡°I hope that Time of Records isn¡¯t too hard to read. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get the chance to take it easy before ss.¡± ¡°...Time of Records?¡± Another voice suddenly came from behind Louise. It¡¯s soft and calming tone stirred up old memories and Louise lifted her head up,ing face to face with a young man staring down at her. The first thing she saw was the young man¡¯s unusual expression. Calm, reserved eyes. ck hair as dark as the night sky that fell around his eyes. Louise greeted him with a smile. ¡°...Long time no see.¡± Thoughmonly addressed as My Lord, Louise boldly left out his title because of the rules of the Academy. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± He slowly said her name, enunciating every syble, as if to say, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¨C There¡¯s A Perfect World In Here (1) Louise swung around and stood face to face with Simon only to find that she was below his eye line. ¡°You¡¯re taller.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really want an apology. I¡¯m just envious.¡± ¡°...Is that something to envious of? ¡° He scratched his head for a moment. Maybe he didn¡¯t quite understand that Louise was jealous of his tall height. It wasn¡¯tpletely surprising, as neither Ian nor Simon had ever experienced being short for their age. ¡°Louise.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Simon was silent for a moment, and Louise waited patiently for him to think about what he wanted to say. He always went over words and their meanings before turning it into speech. ¡°Are you looking for Time of Records?¡± Louise nodded her head. She had a ray of hope. When Simon called her name just a minute ago, he had said the name of the book. ¡°Is it that book?¡± No way. Louise sped her hands together. She had a good feeling. ¡°I borrowed it.¡± ¡°Really? If you¡¯ve read everything...¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet, but I can give it to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! I can wait. I only have to read by next week, and I have to read A Historian¡¯s Library first, anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he repeated. No one could persuade him otherwise when he spoke so bluntly. He had alreadye to his conclusion after much thought. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Now?¡± He probably meant ¡°Should I lend it to you now?¡± ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have sses until the afternoon. ¡° ¡°Same with me.¡± Louise turned around and faced Ste. ¡°That¡¯s great, Louise.¡± She handed Louise A Historian¡¯s Library, the lending processpleted, and looked at Simon Hird with a friendly smile. Simon moved his gaze towards her slowly. Louise gripped the book and honed in on their interaction. She was dying to know what Simon¡¯s warm, affectionate voice sounded like. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± he replied coldly. He seemed to be wary of her. Louise carefully looked up at Simon¡¯s face but there was no emotion in his blunt eyes. ¡®It must not be time yet.¡¯ He moved his gaze towards Louise, who quickly looked away. She didn¡¯t want to seem like she was staring at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned his heel and began to walk away. Louise waved to Ste and immediately followed him. Simon walked a few paces before pausing and looking back, making sure he didn¡¯t leave Louise behind. When Louise arrived by his side, he reached out his hand. ¡°Give it to me.¡± His eyes were on the book that Louise was holding on to. He was telling her to do something? Why? ¡°I heard you were injured.¡± Oh my god, there were rumors. Louise smiled stiffly and shook her head. ¡°I feel better. I¡¯m not hurt anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying this because Ian¡¯s face was pale.¡± ...Again?! ¡°The president is overreacting. I¡¯m fine.¡± Simon didn¡¯t withdraw his outstretched hand. Louise didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, so she handed her book over. He started walking again with a slower pace, with Louise¡¯s treasured book in his arms. ¡°Why the president?¡± Louise began toin. Frankly speaking, there was no better person toin about Ian than to Simon. After all, the three of them had shared their childhood together. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s making such a fuss. He¡¯s seen that I¡¯m fine with his own two eyes.¡± As usual, Simon didn¡¯t answer immediately. He had barely opened his mouth after the two of them had left the library building. ¡°I¡¯m worried. About the engagement.¡± The engagement. Ah, she remembered that Simon knew about it, though he was the kind of person that took those kinds of things seriously. Louise would have to exin the new contract she had with Ian, and she trusted that Simon wouldn¡¯t go around spreading rumors. Rocks were more talkative than him. Simon was a precious friend to Louise, and she wanted to tell him the truth. But how to say it? ¡®Our engagement has been broken off.¡¯ There was something wrong with saying it this way. In the first ce, Louise hadn¡¯t even been formally engaged to him. ¡®The engagement wasn¡¯t real.¡¯ The wording wasn¡¯t right either. Ian, who had used the phrase ¡°my fianc¨¦e¡±, would appear to be careless and frivolous. They finally arrived at Simon¡¯s room, but Louise hadn¡¯t spoken a word. Naturally, Simon had kept his silence as well. ¡°Wait here.¡± Simon entered his room, and Louise nced through his open door. Perhaps it was a little rude, because she was curious about other students¡¯ rooms as she had only ever seen her own so far. She glimpsed a bed and desk that looked simr to Louise¡¯s. She thought there might be some preferential treatment because of his status, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°Here.¡± Simon exited his room and presented a rather thick book to Louise. ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡± Louise held out her hands to take the book. Ffwp. The book was pulled teasingly out of her fingertips, and when she looked up she saw Simon holding it high above her. ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect you to y a trick.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a trick.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Rule.¡± ¡°Rule?¡± He held the book out to her again and pointed out her error. ¡°Hird, not My Lord.¡± ¡°Did I call you My Lord?¡± ¡°Very naturally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural for me. But it¡¯s weird to call you Hird all of a sudden.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly. She felt like she was addressing a grand duke, though Simon would make an excellent one in the future. Simon paused as he racked his brain for another name that she could call him. ¡°Then Simon.¡± ¡°But My Lord...can I really just call you by your first name?¡± Despite the rules of the Academy, Louise felt a strange sense of resistance in calling Simon by his first name. It was even more strange because of his seniority and mature looks. While she got away with calling Ian ¡°President,¡± she couldn¡¯t do the same with Simon. ¡°That¡¯s the rule. ¡° ¡°If you say so, then I won¡¯t argue.¡± Louise readied herself and faced him. What she found interesting about Simon was that whenever she looked at him his eyes were always on her, as if he had been staring at her all along. Of course that had to be Louise¡¯s delusion. ¡°Thank you for lending me the book, Simon.¡± ¡°I hope you return it in time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return it at this time next week. Is that okay?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Louise reached out her hand again. She wanted him to hand over the two books he was holding, but instead of returning them to her, he spoke carefully. ¡°It¡¯s okay to talk.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried about something...¡± He swallowed visibly and carefully examined Louise¡¯s face. He must have paid attention to her while she was still trying to figure out what to say to him on their way to his dormitory. ¡°What happened was...¡± She nced around furtively to confirm there was no one else around, then lowered her voice. ¡°I spoke to the president.¡± He nodded his head to encourage her to keep talking. ¡°About, uh, the childhood engagement.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You know, it was a promise of friendship between our mothers, and, um, there¡¯s no actual obligation or political agenda behind it.¡± Louise could feel herself starting to ramble. She didn¡¯t want to lose the meaning of what she was trying to say, so she shut her mouth for a moment. After taking a deep breath, she decided to simply let out. ¡°So, for a moment, I decided to break the engagement for a while.¡± ¡°A while?¡± He had caught the hint of a deadline. ¡°A year,¡± Louise said quickly. ¡°...¡± Simon was silent, no doubt trying to pick out an answer. ¡°Are...are you free to spend time with me?¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you.¡± Of course it was okay. And since Simon had a serious face, it was hard to refuse. Louise nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to take these.¡± It seemed that he wanted to bring the books along. He closed his door and took several steps into the hallway, with Louise following closely behind. ¡°So, where are we going?¡± ¡°Favorite ce.¡± ¡°Your favorite ce?¡± ¡°No.¡± He gave a sidelong nce at Louise. He thought it was amusing to see long hair flopping like a tail whenever she walked quickly. ¡°Louise¡¯s favorite ce.¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¨C There¡¯s A Perfect World In Here (2) ¡°Huh?¡± Her purple eyes turned look at Simon again. She blinked slowly as she tried to understand the meaning behind his words. ¡°I have a favorite ce here?¡± Simon did not answer. Louise decided not to question him further and allowed him to guide her towards the destination. She found it pleasant to walk beside him. They passed the dormitories and the library, and Louise looked around to observe the still new and unfamiliar Academy. Students rushing to make it in time for ss. Faculty members carrying piles of heavy documents. Louise¡¯s eyes stopped at one point. Where the warm sunlight shone was a shimmering building. Louise recognized that light. ¡°They have a greenhouse?!¡± Louise yelled with amazement, and Simon nodded. Louise now understood why he so confidently said this was her favorite ce. She loved a greenhouse. When she arrived in this world with a worn out heart it was her parents¡¯ love and the time at their greenhouse that healed her. Louise was the one to take the lead in walking this time.¡°It¡¯s where Professor Wayne Hill conducts his experiments.¡± Louise paused. She was cautious about the word ¡°experiments.¡± ¡°Are we allowed to go in?¡± ¡°Professor Hill wees all visiting creatures, and you¡¯re a good specimen.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a creature!¡± ¡°Yes.¡±¡°I didn¡¯t expect a day when I would be happy about being a creature.¡± Simon gave a rare smile at her enthusiasm. Louise picked up a brisk pace towards the greenhouse again. When they arrived at the building she peeked through the ss, but unfortunately Professor Hill was not there. ¡°Nobody¡¯s here.¡± ¡°Usually not.¡± Perhaps this was Simon Hird¡¯s secluded spot too. Louise felt a strange sense of reward that he chose the greenhouse as his haven. If he liked nts or insects at all, it would¡¯ve been because of her. Louise said, ¡°Excuse me, Professor,¡± in a small voice then carefully pushed the door open. And breathed. The smell of healthy soil filled up her lungs. That alone made Louise¡¯s heart beat happily.¡°...Simon isn¡¯t wrong,¡± she murmured. ¡°This is my favorite ce.¡± She looked back at Simon, who was still holding the door of the greenhouse. As always, she found him looking at her. ¡°I¡¯m in love,¡± Louise said from her heart. ¡°I love greenhouses.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Simon nodded his head. ¡°Louise Sweeney loves greenhouses,¡± he repeated, like he trying to master a whole sentence. ¡°And you also like drinking Assam tea in a greenhouse.¡± ¡°Yes I do.¡± ¡°It will be ready right away.¡± Ready? Simon seemed determined to keep surprising her today. He had brought her to a greenhouse that had never been shown in the original novel, and now he was going to serve her Assam ck tea. Finally Simon fully walked inside. It was not arge space, only about the size of a dormitory room and was densely packed with nts. At first nce there seemed to be vegetables she could eat, but judging by the sign that said ¡°Caretaker¡¯s garden¡± it already had an owner. In the center of the greenhouse was a long bench with a cushion, and an old tea table and chair. It was a rxing disy. Louise smiled happily and eased herself at table. She closed her eyes and breathed for a moment, imagining herself returning home to the Sweeney greenhouse. A few minutester, she heard the delicious sound of tea being poured from a teapot. Louise admired the fragrance and color. ¡°What should I do?¡± Louise gently lifted her teacup and resisted the urge to roll around in giddiness. ¡°There¡¯s a perfect world in here.¡± Even at the highestpliment, Simon simply sat opposite of her with a cup of tea. ¡°Thank you for showing it to me.¡± Louise kept looking around her, naming each nt one by one, while Simon simply stared at her awed expression. He wondered if she was really all right. He didn¡¯t grow up with a lot of rtionships, but he knew it could be a difficult time with a broken engagement. Her purple eyes sparkled in delight, and he hoped her happiness was genuine. Louise was almost his only friend, and there may be a depressed Louise that Simon couldn¡¯t see. Perhaps her happiness was a special look that she only gave to nts the she loved. However, if she was going through an emotionallyplex and difficult time, he knew she would be okay. This ce would help her heal. ¡°Come to think of it, Simon.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°Do you remember when I gave you a lily of the valley?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Actually, I had a dream about thatst night.¡± Louise sat up and looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°When I gave you that flower you said something, but I couldn¡¯t hear it right...Maybe that¡¯s what¡¯s been bothering me all this time. Although you probably won¡¯t remember if I say it out of the blue like this.¡± Of course he remembered. Simon picked up Time of Recordsand in between the pages pulled out a bookmark decorated with dried petals. He handed the bookmark to Louise as his answer. Though pressed t, she recognized the shape and color of the petals at once. ¡°Did you mean to make a bookmark by drying it?¡± He didn¡¯t answer. ¡®I will cherish it.¡¯ He was embarrassed to say that... He couldn¡¯t figure out why though. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¨C I Don¡¯t Want To Be Misunderstood (1) The power of the greenhouse was amazing. Only one cup of tea there, and nothing bad had happened to her since. On the contrary, her whole week went great. Her sses were interesting, her new friends were kind, and she was so absorbed with the book she borrowed she couldn¡¯t put it down at night. Thankfully there was little contact with Ian as well. She thought perhaps the goddess of the earth living in the greenhouse had given her a blessing. ¡®Thanks to My Lord¨Cno, Simon.¡¯ Louise would not forget to meet him and tell her the dramatic effect the greenhouse had on her. Louise strolled through the morning sunshine. She was sure that today would be full of good things again. She was protected by a greenhouse! She smiled cheerfully and opened the door to the student council room. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± And ran into thest person she wanted to see. Ian wore a beautiful smile as his blue eyes shined in the morning sunlight. The hero of the world! Louise was afraid of that beautiful smile. ¡°...Good morning.¡± She didn¡¯t know what would happen if she ran away like before. Louise took a few steps forward, her heart beating like a general¡¯s racing towards an enemy camp. ¡°I thought it was about time for you toe.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here early this morning. We don¡¯t even have a meeting today.¡± Louise took her ce at her reserved seat. ¡°There¡¯s no meeting, but there is work.¡± He gestured to the pile of papers in front of him when he said ¡°work.¡± At a nce, it looked like a stack of receipts and permits arranged as reports. She was hoping that the student council wouldn¡¯t have to deal with a nuisance like paperwork. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°As I said before, for the new semester.¡± ¡°You mean the flower decorations,¡± Louise answered immediately. So this was the conclusion of thest conversation: ¡°The party for the new semester needs flowers.¡± ¡°A party can¡¯t only have flowers though.¡± ¡°That would be alright, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Ian put down his pen for a moment and stared at her for a moment. Louise Sweeney was the kind of person who would be happy with a single flower, but the students from nobility would expect a more extravagant event. Artwork, performances, fine food. Of course, it was only natural that children of noble background would want a break from the stuffy, conservative politics of the capital. It was a natural form of rebellion. At the same time, it was a problem that was only experienced by the upper echelons of society. It wasplicated and annoying. Ianughed inwardly. They would do to take a page out of Louise¡¯s simple mental world, Ian himself included. ¡°That¡¯s right, Louise Sweeney. We¡¯ll have the flowers y the instruments, and everyone can demonstrate their terrible dance skills without any music.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my teacher¡¯s fault if my dancing skills are bad.¡± Louise pointedly looked at Ian. The teacher she spoke, of course, of was him, who had done his best to teach her ballroom dancing a long time ago. ¡°My ss is absolutely excellent. Your stiff body is too weak to take it. I understand why Professor Hewitt wanted to screen out students.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me. What kind of teacher mes their students for poor results?¡± ¡°So you agree that your dancing skills are poor.¡± Ugh, it really was poor, but her mother had said that Louise¡¯s dancing skills were no shame at all. Of course, she couldn¡¯t be confident because she had never been formally asked to dance before. ¡°Okay, okay. No teacher gives up on their students.¡± Louise was annoyed when Ian leaned over to ruffle her hair. ¡°We can go to the party together. You and me.¡± Louise looked at Ian nkly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you out as my partner.¡± Oh my god! Who asks someone out when they have an annoyed face on? Despite that, Ian continued mockingly, ¡°Do I have to get down on my knees and kiss the back of your hand? Give you flowers? I didn¡¯t realize you were still reading fairy tales before bed.¡± ¡°In no book in the world does someone ruffle another person¡¯s hair when asking for a date!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s gross to ask for a partner politely. It¡¯s an ufortable experience for both the person asking and the person being asked.¡± ¡°I refuse anyway!¡± ¡°...How could Louise Sweeney refuse me?¡± He pressed his hand against his heart in an exaggerated manner like an actor. ¡°I told you.¡± Louise had to exin it to Ian with all seriousness. If she got caught up in his jokes like this, she really might be mistaken as a partner. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go to the party with you.¡± ¡°Who are you nning to go with? ¡° He leaned on his chin with a curious expression on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t need to have a date.¡± ¡°You may not need one, but you¡¯d be more effective.¡± ¡°Effective?¡± Ian nodded kindly as he exined. ¡°Think about it. The purpose of this party is towork.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re a neer.¡± ¡°Neer¡± was a way to describe her. Unlike the other students who had already been introduced into the social circles, Louise had little previous contact with anyone else. ¡°It¡¯s faster and easier with a partner to introduce you instead of going around at random. It¡¯s also more natural as well.¡± That made sense to her. Additionally, if there was someone else to direct the conversation introductions could go more smoothly. ¡°But you did a wonderful job turning down the man at the top of society just because he ruffled your hair¨C¡° ¡°Just...!¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking. But there¡¯s no one else you can ask who¡¯s as good as me.¡± That was true, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Friendship is one of my specialties!¡± As Louise shouted this the door to the student council creaked open slowly. An unenthusiastic-looking boy entered the room with a long yawn. Dean Crissis. A first-year like Louise, he had also been invited to the student council by ire. Although he was a sloppily dressed sight, he was also a son of a baron family. In other words, a person who also had his feet in the world of nobility. Louise smirked at Ian as if to say, ¡°Take a good look, this is how you ask someone out!¡± ¡°Dean, can youe with me to the new semester party?¡± Louise gave him her prettiest smile. He would probably say yes. He didn¡¯t seem to have a girlfriend at the moment and moreover, members of the student council helped each other out. Dean and Louise would make good partners in the student council. Dean blinked sleepily at Louise. His lips opened slowly. ¡°...Are you crazy?¡± Thump. His fell down on the desk and he began to snore loudly. Ian picked up his pen again. ¡°I can see friendship is your specialty.¡± Oh, really! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ¨C I Don¡¯t Want To Be Misunderstood (2) The preparations for the party went smoothly, though Louise didn¡¯t find herself as busy as the others. Most of the work was done by the senior students, while Louise and Dean walked around the campus and posted promotional leaflets. A banquet for the new semester, this weekend night at Lassen Hall. Voluntary attendance and formal dress. This notice was posted in approval of the managing director. From time to time Louise worried if the party would be a sess, however when she entered the partially decorated Lassen Hall on the morning of the event, she admitted that her concerns were without merit. She could believe it was a venue for a suited for the noble families of the capital city, even though she had never been to one their parties herself. Louise looked at a painting in the middle of the hall done by an artist regarded as a rising star. The impression of the painting varied slightly depending on the angle of the picture. ¡°You¡¯ll see something different again at night.¡± Ian had slipped quietly beside her. He looked at the painting with a keen eye. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see it again at the party. Who painted it?¡± ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±¡°So am I.¡± Instead of answering Ian nodded as if he received confirmation of what she was thinking. Louise did not bother asking. She could find out the artist¡¯s name by looking at the nning documentster. ¡°What about chairs for the musicians?¡± ¡°They have been arranged perfectly.¡± ¡°They must have been heavy.¡± ¡°They were.¡±Since there were no servants at the Academy, Ian hauled the chairs in himself, along with the help of the dean and the other students. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Louise frowned sympathetically for the students who must be physically exhausted from carrying the heavy loads. ¡°That was my job. Now you have to do yours.¡± ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°Look for a partner.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened and people began toe in with the delivery of colorful nts from a nearby garden. ¡°Your work has arrived.¡±Ian seemed to be thinking of leaving the hall entirely to Louise to decorate, and of course she would dly do the job, but... ¡°What does that have to do with looking for a partner?¡± She didn¡¯t think he meant an olive tree to be her eternal partner. ¡°Think carefully, Louise Sweeney.¡± Flowers were ced around them one by one and their fresh fragrance filled the space between the two. ¡°You will decorate this room beautifully, and the students will admire it.¡± ¡°I know...¡±¡°Just as you wanted to know about that artist, others might be wondering who did the beautiful flower decorations.¡± Was that true? Louise looked up at Ian with a slightly suspicious look, and he raised both hands defensively and sighed. ¡°Of course you won¡¯t be able to enter those conversations with your social skills.¡± Ugh, he was clearly provoking her. ¡°In addition, those flowers naturally connects with your future business.¡± ¡°Yes...but...¡± Louise wanted to inherit her father¡¯srge greenhouse and run it sessfully. In that sense, it was a good idea to attend a party with a partner who could direct guests¡¯ conversation of the flowers towards Louise. ¡°Well, do you think you can trust me?¡± Louise clenched her fist. This was a wonderful offer that could never be refused. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ian had been about to pat Louise on the head but then he paused. His palms were covered with ayer of ck dust from the chair legs. If he touched that tomboy¡¯s head with this hand, she would definitely make a scene. Naturally, Ian put his dirty hand over Louise¡¯s head. ¡°...¡± There was no response from Louise. Surely she must have seen how terrible his palms were. ¡°...President, ¡° she finally murmured, but there was no sign of anger. ¡°Uh, yes?¡± ¡°Why do people want to pet my hair?¡± ¡°...Who on earth?¡± Louise was about to reply when she caught herself and quickly shut her mouth. It was ire who patted her hair, but she remembered that ire had asked her to keep it a secret. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Ian frowned. It was one thing if she was mad at him because his hands were dirty, but if it were for the sake of another guy...who could it be? First she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood about their engagement, and now someone had patted her hair. ¡°Anyway.¡± Louise lifted Ian¡¯s hand still pressing on her head and held it to her eyes. She smiled at theyer of dust on his palm. ¡°It¡¯s like my father¡¯s hand.¡± There was always the feeling of sunshine on his hands. He used his touch to the make nts that had lost their strength healthy again. She loved her father¡¯s hands a lot. ¡°...¡± Ian looked closely at Louise¡¯s face. She seemed to miss her family. Well, her world was very warm and cozy, so much so that Ian understood the word ¡°family¡± through the Sweeneys. Didn¡¯t she say in Professor Hewitt¡¯s ss that one¡¯s personal values came from their environment? Then Louise¡¯s values were warm, friendly and cozy. How could it be like this... He put the brakes on his mind and jerked his hand away from Louise. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°...Do your best.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± ¡°And about patting your head. It¡¯s just a human habit. It doesn¡¯t mean anything, really.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. So don¡¯t let it get to you.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t let anyone else do it.¡± ¡°Even though it doesn¡¯t mean anything?¡± ¡°...¡± Ian didn¡¯t find an appropriate answer and simply stared at the top of Louise¡¯s head. Who was the jerk who put his hand there? * * * While children respected their parents, they also desired to prove their differences from them. However, it was very difficult to do so in a society where titles and possessions were inherited, so young nobles would simply spend money in different ways, like sponsoring a new artist or changing dress designers. No art ever sat in power for a long time. A new generation soon opened the door to new trends, and it was only natural that young artists wanted to hang their pieces at the Academy party. To open up a new era, the artists had to have their works in front of the rising nobility. It was no different with Louise. Arge greenhouse would always provide a joyful retreat to the nobility, but the supply of flowers to their events could always be reced if a new owner appeared. Louise decided to attend the Academy withrgely business in mind. By staying close to future decision makers, the current deals could continue, and she could make more connections if possible. A bond always served as a bridge for strong transactions. After spending a long time arranging the flowers, Louise slowly stretched her stiff fingers and looked around Lassen Hall. Her work wasn¡¯t as remarkable as a seasoned expert within her family, but it was still quite good. The addition of flowers with the art uplifted the elegant atmosphere, and there still there would be musicter. The door to therge hall opened just as she picked up the garden scissors that had been left on the floor. Ian, who had said he was going to get the professor, had returned with her. The professor slowly inspected the room then drew a satisfied smile. ire whispered to Louise in a small voice. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ire whispered back so that the professor wouldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°Professor Juliana Lassen is very strict.¡± ¡°Juliana Lassen...¡± It was a familiar name. She thought she might¡¯ve seen it many times in the original novel. Louise carefully studied the professor¡¯s appearance. A blouse that climbed up to her neck, severelybed hair, a slightly skinny body and strict eyes. Oh, she remembered now. That was the professor who sponsored and helped the poverty-stricken Ste attend the Academy. She was also one of the few female Countesses in the country. ire¡¯s exnation continued while Louise tried to remember more details. ¡°Yes, the Lassen in Lassen Hall. This building was built under the patronage of the Lassen family.¡± ¡°...Ah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the first time that the student council president thought of holding a party for the new semester here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he brought her here?¡± ¡°Yes. In addition, she has a lot of decision-making power. We can show her the venue and get the final approval.¡± ire closed her mouth as the professor came hear. The professor looked at everyone and spoke. ¡°Beautiful job.¡± It was a short review, but enough. She rarely handed out praise. The student council members looked proudly at themselves. Professor Lassen eyed each one of the tired, worn out students. Louise, who was standing at the far corner of the room, waited in anticipation for her to be noticed. Juliana Lassen was the fairy godmother of the original novel. Though she had a scary face, she was saddened by Ste¡¯s crumbling noble house and helped her rebuild it. The professor¡¯s aristocratic nature yed a part in it too, but not everyone did good deeds. She had to be very nice. Louise smiled as brightly as she could in effort to soon gain her favor. When it was finally Louise¡¯s turn, the professor took a step in front of her. ¡°Louise Sweeney, the top student of the year, correct?¡± Louise could feel her heart in her mouth. The fairy godmother was talking to her! ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± ¡°Are you to attend the party?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really happy to.¡± Louise blurted her words. The professor¡¯s face was dark, as if she was trying to recall something. ¡°What a shame.¡± She seemed to be disappointed in something for a first time in a while. ¡°I thought I memorized all the faces of the great youngdies that have recently entered society.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Louise stared dumbstruck at the professor. The meaning of her words was quite clear. Professor Lassen pointed out Louise¡¯s status, who she considered toomon¨C¡°special¡± was the word¨Cto be in the highest social group. And there was something else implicit in her statement. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for non-nobility like Louise to attend the party. She didn¡¯t fit in. ¡°Of course, the Academy party is open to all students as long as they are properly dressed.¡± Etiquette demanded formal attire as enjoyed by higher sses. In other words, the party imed to be open to the public, but in fact it was nothing more than the normal rules of society brought into the Academy. Louise shouldn¡¯t dare be there. That was probably what the professor wanted to say. There were no errors in the interpretation. The professor¡¯s face was disguised as a smile as she looked down on Louise like dirt. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¨C The Outlines Of Each Other (1) For a moment Louise thought back on her mother¡¯s face. ¡°When I was young, I didn¡¯t understand why my parents waited so long for my debut in society.¡± It was during the time when Louise was preparing a dress to take to the Academy. ¡°I think I understand now.¡± Her mother stroked the pleats of the dress delicately, as if she were putting every bit of her affection into it. ¡°You¡¯ll be so beautiful in front of everyone in this. I would be so happy if I could see it in person.¡± There was a hint of a dream on her face as she said that. Maybe she had been imagining Louise in the center of Lassen Hall, but Louise had been embarrassed and didn¡¯tment. The wish seemed unlikely toe true anyway. Louise¡¯s mother was disowned by her baron family and was not considered nobility. Her father was amoner who, although wealthy, could not make it into the upper ss in the end. Neither parent had the social clout to bring Louise into the capital¡¯s social circle. Louise nodded slowly. She had decided to ept her social limitations, but she wouldn¡¯t give up. Although her father was not among the nobles, he still was sessful in business and Louise could follow in his footsteps. ¡°I¨C¡± Louise calmly opened her mouth to speak, but her words were soon interrupted. ¡°Professor, social status and rules don¡¯t matter inside the Academy.¡± It was Ian. He was standing right next to Louise. ¡°Of course.¡± Professor Lassen gave a curt nod in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m simply talking about the unspoken rules that exist everywhere else.¡± It was an imperative lesson that had to be taught to everyone. She smile maliciously at Louise. ¡°Unspoken rules, you say?¡± Ian replied with a stiff face. It had been a long time since Louise had seen him so angry. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then this unspoken rule should also apply. It¡¯s never been officially announced, but Louise Sweeney¨C¡± ¡°President!¡± Louise quickly cut in. She knew what he was about to say. The engagement would give Louise a great deal of privilege, but gossip was quick to spread. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think what the professor says is right.¡± ¡°But...!¡± Louise looked at Ian¡¯s face desperately and shook her head. Please don¡¯t say anything. With a reluctant sigh, Ian yielded to her wishes. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already finished the flower arrangements, I will leave now.¡± Louise bowed her head and walked away. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was better to leave in this situation. The professor did not stop Louise from leaving Lassen Hall. * * * ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± an agitated ire shouted as she entered Louise¡¯s room. ire¡¯s normally sweet face was now red with anger, causing Louise to burst outughing. Louise was a lucky person to have a friend who got angry on her behalf. ¡°Are youughing?¡± ire stamped her feet in frustration. After Louise had left Lassen Hall, ire ditched her job and had followed Louise to the dormitories. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Louise was sitting on the bed and closed the book she was reading. ¡°I ept it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ire flopped on her bed. ¡°I knew that Professor Juliana Lassen was an extreme aristocrat. But still!¡± Extreme aristocrats judged people by a simple dichotomy: The nobles, then everyone else. They loathed anyone who dared crossed into their world. ¡°Nobility, it¡¯s a relic of the old times!¡± ire shouted angrily, and Louise¡¯s shoulders shook as sheughed. ¡°So we¡¯re trying to preserve it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a relic, it¡¯s a waste.¡± In a moment, a single value had be waste to Louise. ¡°Thank you.¡± Louise felt her painful heart soften a little. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°But still...I¡¯m thankful for your words.¡± ¡°You are really...!¡± ire¡¯s mouth opened and closed several times as if she were trying to argue, but she soon gave up and sighed. ¡°Anyway, everyone in the student council thinks you have the right toe to the party. You helped put it together.¡± ¡°You and the president worked the hardest.¡± ¡°That may be, but you were the one in charge of decorating. And he was so angry...¡± The president? Louise nodded when she recalled the expression on Ian¡¯s face. Professor Lassen¡¯s attitude may have reminded him of a bad memory. The nobility were the cause of the discrimination and suffering that the queen had endured throughout her life, and they had never considered her royalty. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him so agitated, even after you¡¯ve already left for a while.¡± Ian¡¯s anger was probably not for Louise. Maybe he thought of his mother¡¯s situation because of her. Maybe. ¡°... And now?¡± ¡°Well, he had to calm down because he has work to do. Though he might be angry again when he realizes that I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go back?¡± Louise said worriedly. Everyone would be in trouble if there were any dys in ire¡¯s work. ¡°What¡¯s so important about parties and stuff? What happened a little while ago is serious enough to lodge a formalint.¡± She carried on, unable to contain her passion. ¡°This is an academy where people value reason and truth only. Not an extension of society that calctes the profit and loss of all rtionships!¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± ire¡¯s words about calcting the profit and loss on rtionships made her hesitate. Come to think of it, Louise was no different from the professor. She was hoping that all the guests at the party were children of important families. She had considered them not as friends, but as prospective clients. Louise gripped her dress tightly. Somehow she felt ashamed. She had ignored the Academy¡¯s principles and did not value reason and truth at all. ¡°It¡¯s¨Cit¡¯s really okay.¡± ¡°Please. Without you there, I won¡¯t be happy at all.¡± ire leaned over and stared at Louise face-to-face with her palms on the mattress. ¡°But I said I wouldn¡¯t go.¡± ire didn¡¯t give an answer to that response. ¡°You¡¯d better get back soon. You still have work to do, don¡¯t you? ¡° Louise pushed ire out of her room to make her leave. Her friend looked back several times and tried to persuade Louise toe to the party any time she changed her mind. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¨C The Outlines Of Each Other (2) A few minutes after ire¡¯s departure, Dean Crissis knocked on her door. His clothes hung even looser on him due to all the manualbor preparing the event hall. Louise, surprised by his sudden visit, looked at his eyes and he opened his mouth with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Louise felt ufortably in the spotlight with his question, but she shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°...¡± Then he gave the story in a bored tone of voice. Everyone in the student council was upset about how Louise was treated, especially ire, who almost cried. As he said ire¡¯s name, Dean looked like he was about to tear up to too. Come to think of it, she said they were both old childhood friends. ¡°That¡¯s why someone has to take you.¡± Dean ruffled her hair as he that. She fervently wanted to die in this awkward situation. He looked downwards for a moment then mumbled, ¡°Go with me.¡± ¡°Dean.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not because I like you!¡± That¡¯s right. He once dismissed Louise¡¯s request for a partner with, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°That was a quick response.¡± Louise changed the subject, but because there was something else that was bothering her. ¡°Why do all the people that ask me to be their date ruffle my hair?¡± ¡°...¡± Dean withdrew his hand. ¡°When I look at you I think your head is itchy.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± ¡°So will youe with me?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m just returning what you said to me.¡± ¡°Are you still thinking about that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°...¡± His lips moved softly. Perhaps he was trying mumble his apology, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. However, that was enough for Louise so she gave him a smile. ¡°I hope the party ends sessfully today. I don¡¯t want all that work to be for nothing.¡± ¡°But that horrible incident with the professor happened anyways.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to add more to it.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re stubborn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you figured it out now at least. And don¡¯t worry about me. I have the perfect n. ¡° ¡°n?¡± Louise lifted the book she was holding. ¡°It¡¯s nice weekend, and there¡¯s a book I need to finish.¡± Dean frowned. It was clear was he wasn¡¯t satisfied with her weekend ns. * * * The moon hid its face behind the clouds, as if the bright lights of Lassen Hall had driven it away. The high-ceilinged hall was filled with light as well as stories,ughter and music. She could asionally catch some noises all the way from her dormitory room, but the only thing she could hear clearly were the rhythm of percussion instruments. Louise tried to imagine the atmosphere. From the ever-changing, enchanting beat, Louise drew a splendid indoor scene in her mind. She hoped everyone was enjoying themselves. Would anyone smile at the flowers? She hoped so. Louise immersed herself in sound. ¡®I think I know how Cindere feels. ¡¯ Did that make the evil stepmother Professor Lassen? It felt strange for the professor to be like a fairy godmother to Ste but wicked stepmother to Louise. However, her prejudice was rooted in aristocracy. Ste Lapis, although poor, still came from a well-known noble family, and she was also the main character. It was natural that the professor wanted to look good and help her out. ¡®Well...I can¡¯t change that.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t be liked by everyone, and she still had her parents and friends. She could live happily ever after with that alone. ¡®If I get upset by these things I might end up on the path of the viiness!¡¯ Louise stamped down on her feeling of regret then got up from her seat. She could go somewhere to heal her body and soul. She left the dormitory with her book and slowly walked along the dark path. Her gloomy mood began to lift the closer she approached her destination. Soon, a small greenhouse came into view and she broke into a run, her breathing in short gasps and all she could hear was her heart beating. Soon the sounds of the party revelerspletely faded away far behind her. Finally, she stood at the entrance of the greenhouse. Louise pushed open the door and the smell of moist soil flowed through her nose to her heart. It was dark inside. Louise carefully found her way to the bench and sat on it, trying to catch her breath. Only was only then that Louise realized that darkness was not suitable for reading her book. There was amp in the greenhouse, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb the sleeping nts, so she decided to simply sit there. The silence grew longer. Louise used the peace she was given to nurse her wounded heart. It took longer than she thought it would. ¡®Mother will be disappointed.¡¯ Louise remembered her mother¡¯s eyes, which were full of expectations. ¡®When I return home for break, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ask if I had a chance to wear the dress.¡¯ She had to think of a way to answer her mother properly. Her mother would surely be upset if Louise couldn¡¯t join in the party because of the barriers against her identity. ¡®It would be even worse if Father heard about it.¡¯ He would probably want her to quit the Academy. Her father was a little extreme, and he valued his only daughter very much. She chuckled to herself when she thought of her father¡¯s angry face. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m fine now.¡¯ After that thought Louise felt a breeze pass by her shoulder. There was no such thing as wind blowing in a closed greenhouse, unless someone had opened the door. Louise turned towards the entrance and saw a figure silhouetted in darkness. Was it a professor? This greenhouse was Professor Wayne Hill¡¯sb after all. ¡°...You¡¯re here.¡± She heard a soft voice break through the darkness, and she immediately knew that her assumption was wrong. ¡°President.¡± Instead of answering, Ian strode towards her, and as a little more light shone on him she saw he was well-dressed in a suit. She felt a little awkward. Was it because she ran into him in the dark? Or maybe because of his formal clothing. Or maybe because of her heart thumping in her body. He stared silently down at Louise. His breathing was more ragged than than usual, as if he had ran here just like her. ¡°...Louise Sweeney. ¡° He was still heaving breaths as he said her name. His fingertips swept Louise¡¯s cheeks, as if to check if she was crying. Only then did the moonlight shine out, and the outlines of each other became clear. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¨C Okay, Now Come Here (1) The fingers that brushed against her cheek slowly withdrew. The moon, which hadpletely escaped the shadow of the clouds, cast a white light into the dark room. Louise slowly blinked and looked at the blue eyes looking straight at her. His gaze was heavy and filled with someplex emotion. Whatever he was feeling, it had to be broken. Ian and Louise. The only thing that could exist between the two of them was friendship. Louise smiled casually and shrugged her shoulders. It was a simple matter to break the tension between the two. ¡°Were you worried?¡± This was what they did. She would ask a slightly embarrassing question, then he would say something that would provoke her. Louise Sweeney had the vitality of an insect, so there was no need for him to be worried. He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Then with his heavy expression unchanged he answered, ¡°Yes.¡± And he added, ¡°I was worried about you, Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°...¡± Louise¡¯s strained smile faded away. ¡°I thought you were crying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving, my fianc¨¦e.¡± Louise frowned. Ian¡¯s use of that title was not a mistake. Perhaps it was revenge for not being allowed to talk about the engagement earlier that day. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°...What? ¡° ¡°When I was a child I relied on you.¡± He was talking about the days after his mother¡¯s death. ¡°You were more mature when you were younger. You knew that a boy who had just lost his mother had to be treated normally. You acted quite fiercely towards more.¡± ¡°I was just annoyed by you.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly. It was true to some extent. ¡°And now I¡¯m someone you can rely on.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And the Sweeney family makes use of everything they can.¡± ¡°They do.¡± ¡°Listen, Louise. I¡¯m not going to go back on your offer, I was just...¡± He took a shuddering breath. ¡°I was just angry.¡± ¡°...That I didn¡¯t rely on you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be disappointed about that,¡± Louise answered doubtfully, and Ian¡¯s eyes lowered for the first time. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. If you don¡¯t use me, I don¡¯t feelfortable using you either.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Louiseughed sheepishly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take advantage of me anymore.¡± ¡°I swear.¡± Ian lifted up a hand as if he were taking an oath. ¡°I¡¯ll never use Louise Sweeney too much.¡± ¡°...How much of me were you nning to use here?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± ¡°To save onbor, I¡¯ll stop relying on the president too.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. What¡¯s going on with that title?¡± ¡°¡®President?¡¯¡± ¡°Yes, that horrible word. It¡¯s the only thing you call me.¡± ¡°But you are the president.¡± Ian had nothing to say to that and instead sighed a little. Why else did people have names? It was to be called by them... If he had known the title was the only thing he was going to be called by, then he would have reconsidered his position as student council president. ¡°Okay, nowe here.¡± Ian stood in front of Louise and extended a hand. Louise looked alternately between it and his face. Come here, why? ¡°I¡¯ll prove to you that I¡¯m a great ballroom dance teacher.¡± ¡°¡¯Come here¡¯ was your way of asking for a dance?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Geez, that¡¯s how you¡¯re asking me...!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? At least I didn¡¯t ruffle your hair.¡± He reached out with his hand again. Seriously, why did he mention that useless memory! Louise stared at his sleeve and suddenly remembered something. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally going to rely on me. Alright, say it. ¡° ¡°Later, if you see my mother during vacation, can you tell her that I danced really well at the Academy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell her you danced beautifully. ¡° He was willing to tell the story. Louise hesitantly reached out her hand. The tip of her fingers touched his palm, then their hands slid perfectly into each others. A strong force pulled her up from the bench and she wobbled a little before a secure hand on her waist steadied her. The distance between them quickly narrowed. ¡°...Ah.¡± Why was it so awkward? Louise couldn¡¯t meet his eyes and instead simply stared at the fabric of his suit in front of her. ¡°Music...there isn¡¯t any...¡± she said to break the tension. ¡°Even without music, there¡¯s still Louise Sweeney here with the nts.¡± So there was. ¡°But if you say you need music, I could sing for you.¡± He hummed slow song before Louise could say anything else. It had been their main practice song, and when she was young she had been sick and tired of hearing it over and over again. He started at the introduction, and the entire piece seemed toe back in Louise¡¯s memory. Maybe it was the same for Ian. His right foot backed away while Louise¡¯s left foot stepped forward. After sharing the tension between the center of gravity and their hands, their rhythm eventually became more natural. Louise finally raised her head and their eyes met right away. She smiled when she saw his gaze was on her. It was the normal Ian. ¡°Anyway.¡± Louise took a step back and Ian stepped forward in turn. ¡°How did you know?¡± He did not immediately ask what she meant. After a moment in thought, he replied slowly. ¡°There were two options.¡± He seemed to have grasped the meaning of Louise¡¯s question by the natural flow of conversation. ¡°I thought you would be in the dormitory or the library.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re in a greenhouse?¡± Louise was staring off at some nt in the background. Ian drew her attention by briefly pulling her small body towards him, closing the gap between their bodies before it widened back to its normal distance. ¡°I ran into my cousin. In the dormitory.¡± ¡°Simon? ¡° Ian frowned when he heard Simon¡¯s name on her lips. Why was he referred to as the president while Simon got to be Simon? He was the same friend. ¡°Yes, Simon Hird.¡± Louise nodded, now understanding how Ian had found her in the greenhouse. ¡°Simon told you, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he introduced you here.¡± ¡°To my heart¡¯s delight.¡± ¡°I wish you would give the same assessment to your ballroom dancing teacher.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Louise pretended to think for a moment. Ian had been leading the dance in an unusually gentle and friendly manner tonight, unlike their during childhood when he sometimes had a temper that he shook Louise recklessly. ¡°If you¡¯d been like this before, I would have made that assessment.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney, there¡¯s something you have to understand. Boys are mean when they¡¯re embarrassed.¡± ¡°You were embarrassed?¡± ¡°Yes. Have you ever thought about how much courage it takes for a boy to hold a girl¡¯s waist at that age?¡± It must be difficult for a man or a boy to do such a thing, even more so if the boy was passing puberty. The mean way Ian used to lead the dance before made some sense now. It was almost cute. After a small giggle, Louise humorously raised him another question. ¡°Are you embarrassed now?¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t know,¡± was his vague reply, but his expression looked nothing like embarrassment. What should she say? He seemed to be enjoying the situation. ¡°You¡¯ve matured.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be. Even now.¡± The conversation fell quiet again, and the only sound was of Louise¡¯s low-heeled shoes stepping on dirt and gravel. Ian¡¯s footsteps somehow didn¡¯t make any noise. Was that evidence he had precise control over his whole body? She had to admit that he was a good dance teacher. Crunch. Louise¡¯s shoes made a noise again. Her feet had even kicked up a little gravel. As if the sound were some kind of signal they stopped dancing. They did not say anything to each other and his hands remained on her body. Louise nced down at the tip of her shoes for a moment then looked up. At that moment the moon disappeared behind the clouds and she could not see anything beyond the lost light. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± He spoke after a while, as if he was waiting for her to empty her senses. The sound of his voice after the silence made her feel like she was being swallowed up by its vibrations. She was afraid. She knew that if she got used to it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to step away. Louise shivered instinctively. She tried to take a step back from him without realizing it, but Ian¡¯s grip tightened on her instead, refusing to let her go. ¡°A little longer...¡± she heard him murmur, but it was only for a moment. Soon his hands rxed, and he did not close the distance between them. Thest connection with their hands fell away, and Louise¡¯s fingertips were left holding on to the dark. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¨C Okay, Now Come Here (2) It was hot and humid between as if it were summer. The moon emerged from clouds again and it wasn¡¯t until the light fell on them that she realized that something unusual had passed between them, if only for a moment. This what Louise was absolutely wary of. She had to survive in this world. Louise smiled as if she were oblivious to what passed between them. It was would be fair to that she looked rather ridiculous. His pleading voice in the darkness didn¡¯t mean anything. ¡°Will you go back to the party? ¡° ¡°Yes. I have to help wrap up.¡± ¡°Closing event?¡± Ian followed Louise¡¯s mood and answered in a casual tone. ¡°There are quite a few people who want the flower arrangements.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the flowers...¡± ¡°Yes, your decorations. Everybody wants to brighten up a bleak dormitory.¡± ¡°Are we allowed to just give the students items bought on the school budget?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to have an auction as the closing event. It will be limited to low prices.¡± ¡°Do you have permission? ¡° ¡°It was hard, but I managed to get Professor Lassen to give me permission.¡± ¡°You did the negotiations?¡± ¡°Who else is there?¡± He lifted his shoulders proudly and Louise was willing to p her hands to lift his smug expression. This wasn¡¯t a big deal so she freely gave it to him. ¡°You¡¯ll be quite busy tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± He crossed him arms and looked down at Louise with a haughty face. ¡°The students who win the auction wouldn¡¯t even know how to change a flower vase.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Louise nodded understandingly. Only the proper nobles would have attended the party. ¡°The flowers would wither in a few days if it¡¯s not cared for properly.¡± ¡°Yes, it would be a waste.¡± ¡°If you can make a list of the students who take the flowers, I can go visit each of them one by one.¡± ¡°If you do that, then many students will learn about you.¡± She understood now. Ian would have the students bid on the flowers for Louise¡¯s sake. She couldn¡¯t attend the party, but she could still make herself known to them. That was the Sweeney style. She tried not to minimize the students as simply nobility or future decision makers, even though such an opportunity made her calcting side creep up. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is...this is for my childhood friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best childhood friend.¡± ¡°And what about dance teacher? ¡° He held out his hand stubbornly but she lightly pushed it away. ¡°Just so-so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a depressing answer,¡± he sighed, and Louise responded with a grin. Ian, sick of that stupid smile, pinched Louise¡¯s cheek and she gave a yelp of pain, loud enough to wake up the nts that were sleeping in the greenhouse. At the end of the day, they were two people cherishing their childhood. After a brief passing, the deep emotion had disappeared through the clouds. * * * The lingering sensation and memory unexpectedly came to her. For example, in the bed where she wanted to sleep. Louise blinked up at the ceiling. ¡°A little longer...¡± She recalled the low voice that had brushed against her ears and the hands that held her strongly. Her palms felt hot again. Or maybe it was her wrist, shoulder, and head. A little longer. What? Had it been a popr novel, it would have been the phrase, ¡°I want to stay like this a little longer.¡± The atmosphere at the moment would have been perfect. What if she had chosen to go along with it? Louise imagined the what would have happened in the other path. Maybe... The fantasy deepened, and Louise sat up quickly. You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re crazy, Louise Sweeney! She grabbed her shameless head. What was she trying to do with the president? He should be the most meaningless person to her in the world. That¡¯s how it had to work. Only then would Louise¡¯s future will be safe. * * * Louise had sacrificed one night instead of protecting the future. That also meant that she couldn¡¯t sleep well because she was trying to gain control over her thoughts. Louise yawned widely as she opened ire¡¯s ¡°List of students who took flowers¡± that she had brought over after the party. Louise blinked hazily until she saw a familiar name on the list then frowned. ¡°Why on earth is his name here?¡± She picked up student list and left the dormitory room. The hallway was quiet. Most of the students were exhausted because of yesterday¡¯s party and were taking a day off. She knocked loudly when she arrived in front of his room, but there was no reply. He was often weak in the mornings and she didn¡¯t expect him to get up quickly. When she pushed the door it yielded open. It was unlocked. There was the sound offortable breathing from within the room. It seemed like Louise¡¯s knock hadn¡¯t aroused him. She could see his disheveled silver hair peeking from beneath the nket while next to his bed was a suit stripped like a snake¡¯s skin. Maybe he had taken off his clothes and stretched them out. Next to the window was one of the flower arrangements in an exquisitely shaped ss vase. Louise walked over and inspected it. Ian had removed the slightly withered leaves and cut off part of the stems so that they could absorb more water. ¡®Good work.¡¯ Well, Ian did learn how to take care of flowers from her father. Ian had to bepetent enough. But why did he write down that he needed help from Louise? Maybe he wanted to show off and say ¡°I can do this perfectly.¡± She didn¡¯t want to hear that. Louise turned away quietly. She took a few quiet steps when suddenly something pulled at her waist. She didn¡¯t even have time to scream. ¡°...?!¡± Before she knew it she toppled backwards onto the bed. It was fortunate that shended in a soft spot. Louise looked down at her waist and saw well-muscled arm wrapped around her. She looked along the length of the arm towards Ian. She could see his bare upper body, the nkets disheveled near his waist. Louise then remembered his clothes that were near the bed. ¡®...How much did he take off?¡¯ What a useless idea. Louise turned to Ian¡¯s face, suppressing her inappropriate thoughts. He squinted his eyes to make sure he could open them properly, however, the mischievous smile on his lips was as clear as can be. ¡°It makes me sad to see my partner run away at dawn.¡± ¡°...W-what do you mean by partners! That¡¯s ridiculous! ¡° ¡°Partners, we danced together. Are you denying it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s change the subject.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± He leaned forward and ced his forehead on Louise¡¯s shoulders. He still sounded very tired. ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± he said desperately. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¨C Body Heat (1) Normally Louise would have shoved him off and yelled at him to stop making fun of her. Today she found herself frozen, unable to do or say anything. ¡°This is nice, ¡° Ian suddenly whispered. Maybe he had the same idea as Louise. She nudged him away. ¡°I owe you.¡± ¡°Owe me?¡± Louise held up the list of students she had in her hand as an answer. ¡°Ah...I see.¡± He gave a low chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m d you appreciate it. I would be happier if I could get a reward someday.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll repay you.¡± ¡°With what?¡± Louise thought for a moment then shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°My childhood friend has learned dangerous things at the Academy.¡± ¡°But why did you put your name on the list?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine by yourself.¡± Louise directed her eyes at the vase by the window. He finally lifted his head, but he still kept his arms firmly around her waist. ¡°I just...I just wanted to be sure that the flowers were okay. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± ¡°You did a good job.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Wish I could keep you around forever.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be forever.¡± Louise strictly pointed out his choice of words. ¡°I know,¡± he replied, brushing away her messy hair. ¡°What I meant is to stay as long as needed.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re telling me the right thing to do.¡± Louise looked back at him and smiled. ¡°Did you get some sleep?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°You still seem to be weak in the morning.¡± ¡°Very much so.¡± He sighed and leaned his head on Louise¡¯s shoulders again. ¡°This reminds me of our childhood.¡± ¡°Our childhood?¡± ¡°Yes. The first time the three of us fell asleep together.¡± The three of them, including Simon. Louise remembered it was a warm autumn midday. ¡°We didn¡¯t have this soft bed then.¡± The three of them had fallen asleep at the garden. ¡°Instead, there was the soft grass and the heat of the earth.¡± ¡°How did we sleep at the time?¡± She tried to rack her brain, but the memory was too distant for her to recall. ¡°Doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± Maybe Ian couldn¡¯t remember either. Instead he leaned a little closer, enough that they could share their body heat. ¡°I remember being so close.¡± Louise felt a pang of nostalgia at the memory. Back then, Ian and Simon were so small and young that she often forgot that they were characters from a novel. ¡°Yes, I remember. But I¡¯m sure you were wearing clothes at that time,¡± she replied, pushing against the arm against her waist. His arm, that had been binding her as if it would never let her go, finally loosened. The two returned to their usual distance. ¡°Of course I want to wear clothes. I¡¯m a cultured man.¡± He nodded towards his wardrobe, about ten steps away from his bed. ¡°I should probably leave.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to say good morning to your partner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your partner.¡± ¡°Sorry, I forgot. Let¡¯s change the subject then.¡± He smiled slyly. ¡°How about just a good morning?¡± ¡°Good morning,¡± Louise said sarcastically. ¡°...¡± ¡°What? I said good morning.¡± ¡°Yes you did.¡± ¡°And your answer?¡± ¡°Close your eyes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be self-conscious if I don¡¯t get dressed soon.¡± As he started to get up she quickly covered her eyes with the palm of her hand. Tuk. She heard the sound of bare feet touching the floor. With nothing to see, Louise naturally focused on the sound of his movements and imagined what he was doing. Walking. Yawning and opening his closet. Turning his clothes over with his long fingers. The images came to her naturally. Of course, she still didn¡¯t know the true extent of his undress. She could hear the sound of thin fabric touching his body. Well, she didn¡¯t want to think about that. Instead she thought that the sounds of dressing and taking off clothes sounded like a sheet of paper. Okay, she didn¡¯t know why she was thinking of that now. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°...What?!¡± Louise was startled into uncovering her eyes but she quickly shut them again. ¡°You looked.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t look! You call me out of the blue, and I was just surprised!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s surprised. I almost lost my visual purity like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Only the buttons on your shirt were undone.¡± ¡°So you did see.¡± Alright, she saw him! But it really was inevitable. Anyone who woulde across such great abs would naturally look at it. It was human nature, or rather, the nature of any biological creature. And Louise respected all natural phenomena. ... She don¡¯t know how she got to this long excuse. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve written in my diary. Today I was robbed of my visual purity by Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it back!¡± Louise stretched out her hands as if she were returning something without opening her eyes. The diary, which Ian had spoken of in an amused tone, was the official memoir of the crown prince and would be preserved for the ages for descendants in the future to read about and study. In such reverential writings would be the words, Louise Sweeney has taken away my visual purity. She didn¡¯t want to appear in a lewd sentence like that! Ever! Soon she heard Ianughing. When Louise squinted open her eyes, she saw that he was standing before her fully dressed. ¡°Good morning, childhood friend.¡± He also politely gave his morning greeting. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see someone who can sort out your messy hair first.¡± He meant Simon. She felt a little guilty bothering Simon so early in the morning, but she wanted to meet him dearly. Maybe it was because of the memories of the past she remembered. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¨C Body Heat (2) Lord Simon Hird was enjoying his elegant dormitory life. Louise and Ian felt an unapproachable glow in the morning scene of him serenely drinking tea and reading a book. He had willingly allowed in his two talkative friends who had arrived saying, ¡°Please fix her hair.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your reading.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Simon pulled out a chair, and Louise sat down. His broad hands swept through her hair. ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± he murmured. He loved Louise¡¯s hair since childhood. He had done her hair many times with his dexterous fingers. Of course, it was a small secret that the son of a Grand Duke had such a delicate touch. ¡°It¡¯s a lot longer than before, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Your mother loves your hair.¡± ¡°And so does Simon Hird.¡± Ian stepped in and gave Louise a cup of tea. ¡°This is Darjeeling, My Lady,¡± Ian said, imitating a butler. ¡°Thank you, Simon. I will enjoy it.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking Simon, not me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his tea.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect thedy of the household to be so picky.¡± Ianughed and sat on the table opposite of her. Louise gently sipped the tea. The warmth that touched her lips soon spread throughout her body and the gentle tug of the brush against her hair calmed her as well. ¡°Should I tie it up? It gets fairly hot during the day,¡± Simon asked suddenly. Ian responded before Louise could say anything. ¡°Go ahead. Louise doesn¡¯t do well in heat.¡± For some reason, Simon added his own opinion. ¡°But Louise loves summer.¡± What they both said was true, and all Louise could do was smile. Both of them were verypatible cousins. ¡°Are you two like this even when I¡¯m gone?¡± Louise looked between the two young men. Of course when she turned back to look at Simon he warned her to stay still or her hair would be ruined. Either way, both young men made an expression that seemed to say ¡°Why am I with that guy?¡± ¡°You have to cherish your rtionship. You are each other¡¯s only cousins.¡± At Louise¡¯s advice Simon answered first. ¡°I cherish it enough.¡± Of course Ian had to contradict him right away. ¡°I don¡¯t remember being treated so dearly by you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that after you return my old vocabry notes you borrowed.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for your kindness and generosity, my beloved cousin.¡± ¡°...Oh get out.¡± Louise was surprised to see Simon telling such an aggressive joke. He also seemed to have changed a little under the influence of the Academy. It was very wee. Louise used to think Simon needed to be more aggressive. ¡°Should we put it up like this?¡± he said as he wound a ribbon through her hair. ¡°You keep a ribbon in this room?¡± Louise carefully touched her head. ¡°I was prepared for this to happen if you happened to visit me.¡± ¡°...You were expecting it.¡± Simon finally finished tying up her hair. Judging by the small braids, he must have done something intricate and extraordinary. ¡°Thank you.¡± Louise smiled as she swung her head from side to side, flicking the ribbon in her hair. ¡°Wow...it¡¯s amazing.¡± It was difficult to exin. Right now everything was perfect and was is deeply imprinted in her mind. The sweet fragrance of the tea that filled the room. The fresh morning sun shining through the windows. Friends who had not changed at all since childhood. ¡°I wish the three of us could always spend time like this.¡± Of course it would be difficult. ¡°I can be here often.¡± Ian gave a positive answer. Maybe he was being considerate as to not ruin Louise¡¯s mood. ¡°Now that Louise is here,¡± Simon said at Ian. ¡°Now do my hair, Simon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it if you¡¯ll wear a ribbon.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to wear the same color as Louise.¡± Simon looked at Louise for her permission. Could Ian wear of the same color on his hair? Of course not! Louise shook her head vigorously, so Simon simply brushed Ian¡¯s hair. The time they wouldugh togethersted a little bit longer. It wasfortable being like this. She was happy and relieved that it was the three of them. But Louise knew it couldn¡¯t stay like this forever. Those two... Ian and Simon will soon realize their true devotion. All Louise has to do is try not to be hated by two people in love, and to never be jealous of Ste. She could keep the beautiful memories of their childhood. * * * ¡°Thank you foring here, Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise¡¯s flower care visits were a great sess. This would be thest visit, and she would free from her joyful obligation. She made many new friends and received many gifts as a result of the flowers. Louise, however, was a little surprised at some of the disasters like this one. ¡°Um...did you put water in the vase?¡± ¡°You put water in there?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes shimmered. Louise quit trying to ask, ¡°Did you not listen in biology ss?¡± ¡°Yes, you need to add water.¡± ¡°Aha, I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to inform you.¡± Perhaps the Academy should make Professor Wayne Hill¡¯s ¡°nts, Insects and Soil¡± ss mandatory. It was arge issue if students weren¡¯t interested in living things and their environment. In the future the ozoneyer, ciers, and cute pr bears would be in danger. Of course there was such a thing in this story. ¡°Thank you for bidding on the flowers.¡± At Louise¡¯s formal gratitude the girl quickly waved her arm. ¡°Huh? No, I didn¡¯t bid on it.¡± She turned red. Louise easily guessed what had happened. Some boy must have bid on the flowers instead and given them to her together with some magnificent speech. ¡°Well, I was so surprised when all of a sudden I got a confession.¡± A radical progression in rtionship seems to have been made, from friends to lovers. It was already the fifth time that Louise had heard this story. At this point, it wasn¡¯t a new semester party, but a big confession party. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± ¡°I wish you would havee. Who knows? Maybe you would¡¯ve received flowers too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any boys that would give me flowers. Only someone who tells me to order flowers.¡± ¡°You mean the president?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The girl giggled for a moment. She had heard the rumor that this year¡¯s top student was being bullied by the student council president. ¡°That¡¯s the most urate rumor I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll spread for you.¡± ¡°Yes, please. If he hears other students saying it, maybe he¡¯ll think of me with some pity?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he annoy you more with a rumor spread like this?¡± That was a very reliable future. ¡°Oh, no.¡± And she pped her hands as though something hade to her. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± She had a curious, yful expression on her face. A little ominous, but Louise nodded. ¡°Whatever it is, ask me.¡± ¡°Did you hear? On the night of the party.¡± She lowered her voice even though it was her room. ¡°The president danced.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Louise pulled an awkward face for a moment. The president had danced in the greenhouse with Louise that night. Did anyone see it from the outside? His silver hair did stand out from a distance. She hoped someone wasn¡¯t mistaken. The moment was...it was nothing. They were just reminiscing on old ballroom lessons. That¡¯s all. ¡°You heard, didn¡¯t you!¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ve never heard of it. Rumors are slow toe to me.¡± Louise shrugged her shoulders and pretended not to know. ¡°Really? It¡¯s quite a hot topic but I guess you don¡¯t know...There¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about anyway.¡± She looked at Louise with her eyes shining. ¡°I was wondering if you had to teach Ste Lapis how to take care of flowers too.¡± Ste? Why were they talking about Ste while they were still talking about the president? Ste wasn¡¯t even on the list. ¡°What about Ste?¡± ¡°Actually, at the party, the president asked Ste Lapis for a dance all of a sudden.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¨C She¡¯s Mine Anyway (1) During night of the party Ian had visited Professor Juliana Lassen. ¡°Did you say flower auction?¡± The professor at the desk regarded with contempt the auction¡¯s juvenile-sounding name. Ian had expected this from the start. ¡°Yes. We can discuss the use of the proceedster.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy to hear about an auction inside the sacred Academy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only for light entertainment. We will make sure the bids are below the purchase price.¡± Professor Lassen did not give a nod of consent. She was an extremely strict professor, and wouldn¡¯t approve a project without seeing a prior report at first. Ian was contemting approaching it from a different direction when the professor made a modest offer. ¡°I have a student...sponsored by the Lassen family.¡± The professor added, ¡°I think she needs some memorable experiences. And...¡± Ian looked up. The professor was giving him a rare smile. ¡°The president of the student council is someone who knows how to deliver a moment.¡± The meaning of the smile was clear. It was her only condition. * * * Louise left the dormitory with a nk look on her face. ¡°Actually, at the party, the president asked Ste Lapis to dance all of a sudden. ¡° Oh, right! Louise already knew about it because she read it in the original novel! She only forgot because of the recent events. ...Well, to be honest, she didpletely forgot about it. How stupid was to miss the main event of the original novel! Anyway. Louise nced up at the serene blue sky. It was a relief. She had been a little worried because the couple seemed to go be going astray from the original story, but it turns out they seemed to have been following the script without her seeing it. ¡®I don¡¯t know the gaps in the story.¡¯ Anyway, the male lead was probably off doing his male lead duties somewhere. ¡®So now I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¯ The love between Ian and Ste was providence. Just as water flowed from high to low, just as the sun rose in the morning¨CIan and Ste would love each other. It was the firstw that existed in this world. Louise would be the top student in the school while watching and cheering for the sweet moments of the couple on the side. The thought of this perfect future n made her upset. ¡®I¡¯m upset?¡¯ Louise was surprised by her reaction. What was there be upset about? Everything was going as smoothly as she wanted. She took a moment to retrace her thoughts. ¡®Oh....¡¯ She realized why she had a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach. ¡®It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t see the romantic scene of the two of them dancing at the party.¡¯ She somehow managed to hate Professor Lassen even more. ¡®It must have looked amazing.¡¯ Of course the scene of the party had beautiful chapter art as well. The sparkling look of the couple must have been even more dazzling in real life. What was this! She didn¡¯te all the way into this world to only be satisfied with gossip. Louise grumbled to herself as she entered the library. ¡®I want to witness one of the events in the original book. A normal date would be fine too!¡¯¡¯ Louise desperately prayed to the mysterious god who had sent her here. Any scene was fine, as long as she could see the two of them close together. Why yes, exactly like that. Two people standing face to face in the deserted library corridor. ¡®Huh...?¡¯ Louise stood there and blinked for a moment. In her line of sight really was Ian and Ste. In a moment of fright Louise quickly hid herself in a nearby column. Why was the god who watched over her always so sudden? As soon as she prayed she wanted to see the couple, it came true. Her heart was pounding. It was so loud it seemed like she could hear it echoing all around the corridor. ¡®Calm down. Calm down, Louise Sweeney.¡¯ After regaining herposure, she peeked out from behind the column. Because of the backlighting she could not see their faces, but it made for a dramatic sight. Their beautiful silhouettes facing each other! And at a close distance! With romantic air surrounding them! Oh, she was sure they must be looking for their destiny in each other¡¯s eyes. Louise hugged the cool column. If possible, she wanted to pull the column and wave it around like a light stick. Everyone nearby, take a look at this. They were the best couple in existence! Did yours even win the ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Web Novel: Best Couple¡¯s Chemistry of the Year¡± award? A wide, ecstatic grin formed on Louise¡¯s mouth. It was then that the lighting on the silhouettes shifted. From Ian¡¯s shadowed face clearly shone bright blue eyes. Looking straight ahead at Louise. Louise pulled her arms away from the column and stepped backwards. Ian was still looking in her direction. She shook her head as if to say ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed. She knew from their long friendship that he meant ¡°That¡¯s a poor lie.¡± He gestured for her toe over where the two of them where, and Louise sighed resignedly and walked over. ¡°What a surprise.¡± He crossed him arms and fixed Louise with a stern look. ¡°The wicked smile of Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t wicked. ¡° ¡°But your mouth was so shamelessly wide.¡± He pulled the side of her cheek and smirked. ¡°I was just waiting.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°For you two to be done talking.¡± ¡°By eavesdropping?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± ¡°This morning you said you didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth this time,¡± Louise replied rather gloomily, and Ian released Louise¡¯s cheek. He had only been fooling around anyway. ¡°Okay, get on with it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You wanted to say something to me.¡± ¡°That is, uh¨C¡° Louise hesitated as she tried to make something up. She suddenly remembered the list of students in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m done! I mean, I finished visiting all the students on the list.¡± ¡°Great job. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°So, I was thinking about returning the favor to the president...¡± ¡°Favor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask.¡± ¡°What?¡± Her words were starting to jumble out of order. Ah, what should she say?! ¡°Do, uh...Do you like...?¡± ¡°Of course I like it. But what are you talking about?¡± ¡°How do you know if you like it if you don¡¯t even know what it is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll say anything bad.¡± That may be so, but she still didn¡¯t figure out what could she give him as a favor. An idea then caught Louise¡¯s mind. ¡°Strawberries!¡± Yes, there were strawberries. ¡°The caretaker gave me some sugar to put in the students¡¯ vases.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of her.¡± ¡°So in return I said I would help out on the strawberry farm for a day. I can give you some of the harvest.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re exchanging manualbor for strawberries.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the president!¡± Louise answered spiritedly with her arms up in the air. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Before Ian could answer, Ste was the first to respond. ¡°You¡¯re a very nice person, Louise.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you...but I¡¯m only just paying someone back.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t strawberries a bit¨C?¡± Ste made an expression as if she was thinking about something that tasted terrible. ¡°You mean the fruit, right? It¡¯s pink and soft in ces.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, Ste. That¡¯s not what a freshly picked strawberry looks like. It should be red and shiny. ¡° ¡°...Oh.¡± Her face turned red at Louise¡¯s reply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louise. Maybe I¡¯ve never seen a proper one...I mean, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m like this. The ones I¡¯ve had were soft so I thought all strawberries were the same way...¡± Ah, you stupid Louise Sweeney! Louise scolded herself. The poor Ste wouldn¡¯t have eaten expensive strawberries. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not wrong either! No, you¡¯re right! Even things that are picked fresh can easily be soft, you just have to be careful handling it¨C¡± Oh, what was she doing? She was embarrassing Ste in front of Ian. She ended up being the viiness Louise. Louise wanted to make amends somehow. ¡°You know what, Ste! Let me give you fresh strawberries!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You should give the fresh strawberries to Ian, not me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ste. If I give him fresh, delicious strawberries, he¡¯ll want to eat them with you, right?¡± Louise looked up at Ian with shining eyes, expecting him to nod in approval. ¡°Fresh strawberries are just like cucumbers.¡± His answer was not in line with Louise¡¯s expectation. He turned to Ste to add an exnation. ¡°It¡¯s like chewing on a peeled cucumber with seeds. That¡¯s all. ¡° ¡°I see.¡± Ste nodded gently, and Louise gave a cry of protest. His remarks insulted cucumbers and strawberries at the same time. ¡°What kind of cucumbers are you talking about?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that sounds about right though?¡± ¡°How could you really have such a dull sense of taste?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who has a dull sense of taste, Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Apologize to my tongue. At least I don¡¯t treat cucumbers and strawberries as the same thing!¡± Louise said passionately, looking sideways. ¡°But instead you tongue is¨C¡° Ian paused for a beat, then lightly grabbed Louise by the chin and pulled her so she was looking directly at him. Louise flinched a little. His normally smooth eyebrows were furrowed in displeasure. Uh, well, maybe because Louise had been peeking at their date. She was a bit sorry about that. Ian looked scary when he was angry. Louise tried to hide her annoyed look and smiled. ¡®Forgive me, please?¡¯ Ian¡¯s eyes shimmered as he looked at her face for a long time. Then, the corners of his lips slowly curved upwards. That meant, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± As childhood friends she was d that they could talk with their faces. ¡°...That¡¯s a unfair expression, Louise Sweeney,¡± Ian murmured, then let go of her chin. ¡°What?¡± Louise asked him what he meant, but he didn¡¯t answer. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¨C She¡¯s Mine Anyway (2) As soon as she free was of Ian¡¯s hands, Louise ran into the depths of the library saying she had something to do. ¡°Louise Sweeney is so sweet,¡± Ste said admiringly as she watched Louise hurry away. ¡°She¡¯s sweet to everyone.¡± ¡°She¡¯s liked by everyone.¡± ¡°She¡¯s relied on by everyone.¡± ¡°...Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard a rumor.¡± Ste gave a light smile as if she had just remembered. ¡°This year¡¯s top student, Louise Sweeney, is being used and harassed by the president of the student council.¡± She pped her hands and added, ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯d do such a bad thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± It was an unexpected reply. Ste hesitated. ¡°Well...taking of advantage of someone, harassing them...¡± ¡°She¡¯s mine anyway.¡± He smiled arrogantly. ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Is that surprising? ¡° ¡°Oh...of¨Cof course.¡± Ste could bring herself to meet Ian¡¯s eyes. Mine. That wasn¡¯t a word used to describe everyday rtionships, but Ian had answered so naturally. ¡°I rely on Louise Sweeney and all of the members of the student council to be my hands.¡± The ordinary exnation was quite different from what Ste had imagined. ¡°Ah...¡± So that¡¯s what he meant. Ste finally smiled a little. She had almost misunderstood that there was something special between Louise Sweeney and Ian. But it was a short relief. ¡°Ste Lapis probably knows.¡± His blue eyes pierced her sharply. ¡°If anyone else tries to use my hands as they please¨C¡° His cold voice seemed to squeeze the air out of her and she gripped the hem of her skirt in spite of herself. ¡°¨Chow would I feel?¡± ¡°You would...¡± Ste said quietly, fumbling over her lips. ¡°...you would hate that.¡± ¡°And?¡± Say more? ¡°That would be unpleasant.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be angry.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ian smiled, apparently satisfied with her answer. ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t mean to change the subject to Louise.¡± Ian rxed his posture. He hadn¡¯t intended to talk to Ste until she dragged him all the way here, saying she had something to talk about. ¡°So, are you worried about your rumors?¡± He recounted the anxieties Ste had confessed to him earlier. After the party there were rumors between Ian and Ste. It was inevitable. He¡¯d performed quite perfectly as Ste¡¯s escort. ¡°Yes, I just want to attend the Academy quietly, but the people around me...¡± She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed because people around me are making a big deal about it. Is there any way out of this...and...¡± ¡°What do you mean, people around you?¡± ¡°You know, students who take the same ss ore and go to the library...¡± ¡°And you asked me to be alone with you in the library?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ste said nothing for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think.¡± Her tender voice was a contrast to Ian¡¯s stern one. ¡°I thought so.¡± Then he turned and left the library. He had work to do in there, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to remain inside. It was because of Louise. It was because of Louise¡¯s expression between him and Ste. She looked like she could die from happiness. Was Ian¡¯s scandal so exciting to her? He didn¡¯t care...right? Come to think of it, it must be exciting for Louise. If he had a lover, then their engagement would be annulled. ¡®I¡¯m strangely pissed off...¡¯ Why? Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¨C I Like You (1) When Louise opened the window at dawn, she saw that moisture gathered on it during the night. It must have rained a little before morning. It had been a long while since she had breathed this kind of air. Louise inhaled deeply. The smell of water and soil filled her lungs, telling her that rainy season was almost here. ¡®...Rain?¡¯ Louise, who was standing absentmindedly by the window, became rmed. It couldn¡¯t be. The caretaker¡¯s strawberry field was out in the open, and the strawberries would lose their vor if it rained, making them unsuitable as gifts. Louise wanted to pick the most delicious strawberries in the world. That way, she could bring new enlightenment to Ian¡¯s dull tongue and Ste would have a special experience tasting beautiful strawberries for the first time. They had to quickly harvest the fruit before the rainy season arrived. Louise changed into her uniform and skipped washing her face. She wished she had work clothes, but at the Academy everyone was required to wear the same uniform except for authorized assions. Louise wore a uniform that had been neatly pressed in theundry room. For a moment she looked at her immacte sleeves. A distant past came to mind. Back then she had envied clean clothes. No, it wasn¡¯t just the clothes. A rich family, a rxed environment and leisure time. She envied it all. She remember a well-intentioned but ultimately insensitive person asking a poor girl to go together to an expensive cafe. ¡°Oh my gosh, Ste. That¡¯s not what a freshly picked strawberry looks like. It should be red and shiny. ¡° And yesterday Louise showed off that well-intentioned insensitivity. Her environment seemed to have changed her. Louise sighed a little. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Ste.¡¯ She made an apology in her heart and hurried out of the dormitory. It was still early in the morning. The destination was the office of the caretaker, who would¡¯ve also heard the sound of the early morning rain. * * * The caretaker, who was sensitive to the seasons, came to the strawberry field as soon as the morning rain had stopped. ¡°The wizard said it was going to rain again in the afternoon. We¡¯ll have to work in these conditions.¡± The caretaker looked up at the dark morning sky and looked worried. The wizard she described was probably the medical healer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Louise borrowed a pair ofrge boots from the shed. She tried on some work clothes, but none of them were the right size. Louise and caretaker squatted themselves in the rows of strawberries to pluck them. Picking the top stem of the fruit was a simple task that didn¡¯t require much skill, but the real difficulty was continuously crouching down to reach the low rows. Her knees ached, but she didn¡¯t want toin about pain while she was trying to be helpful. Louise lifted her head up for a moment and looked up at the sky. Maybe the sun was up and it was a little bit brighter, but the gray clouds were much darker and much more threatening. They had to pick the strawberries before it rained again. Louise looked around for a moment. The strawberry field didn¡¯t seem to be that big at first nce, but when she squatted down and looked at her surroundings it felt enormous. Maybe because she was tired. ¡°Miss Sweeney?¡± A giant towering basket approached Louise and spoke to her. ...A talking basket. It was a while before it urred to her that there was no such thing. This wasn¡¯t a world of fairy tales. ¡°Hello...¡± Then, a voice came from the basket again. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Sweeney, too! I came out because I was worried about the rain today¨Cwoah!¡± St. The basket was dropped on the muddy ground. It was only then until she noticed the man that had been holding it. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill!¡± She shouted and leapt up, and he scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Wayne Hill. I guess I had to drop something again today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°First it was the nt book and now it¡¯s the basket.¡± He didn¡¯t know why he kept dropping things in front of Louise Sweeney. He was lucky to not have dropped anything during ss. ¡°I want to be as serious as Professor Hewitt.¡± Wayne bent down to retrieve the basket, and Louise shook her head at him emphatically. ¡°I like Professor Hill much better than Professor Hewitt.¡± He fiddled with his basket at Louise¡¯s enthusiastic response. ¡°I agree.¡± Another talking basket tower appeared, but this time she could see the person¡¯s face peeking from behind it. ¡°Simon?¡± ¡°Hi, Louise.¡± He ced the basket underneath arge tree, then without a word, starting picking strawberries across from Louise. Professor Wayne Hill, who was standing absent-mindedly between the furrows, was yelled at by the caretaker, saying ¡°Please pick the strawberries!¡± The strawberry field, which had been noisy for a while, became quiet and as everyone focused on their task. ¡°You surprised me.¡± Louise finally spoke to Simon, who was working in silence across from her. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. How did you find out?¡± ¡°I wasing out of the library early in the morning and Professor Wayne Hill was carrying a tall basket.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°So I said I¡¯d help him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sweet of you, Simon.¡± ¡°I owe him.¡± ¡°Because of the greenhouse? ¡° He gave a small hum in reply and shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be here.¡± The conversation fell silent again for a time. Louise soon filled her smaller basket and quickly reced it with a new one. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would¡¯ve brought my work clothes before I came to the Academy.¡± Simon remembered horrible green work clothes of the Sweeney greenhouse. ¡°You mean the clothes that says ¡®Sweeney Greenhouse¡¯ on the back?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s easy to shake off the dirt and it doesn¡¯t tear easily. It¡¯s a gift toborers.¡± ¡°It looked good on you.¡± The image of Louise pattering around the greenhouse in her work clothes was still fresh in his memory. Even the ugly thing looked good on her because of her lively spirit. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go and get it during the vacation.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± ¡°Would you like me to bring you one, too?¡± ¡°How about you take care of Ian instead of me?¡± Simon suggested carefully. He didn¡¯t think that the engagement between Ian and Louise would disappear so easily, and there was not much evidence to suggest otherwise. It was an old friend¡¯s impression. Or hope. ¡°The president?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The president...¡± Louise shook her head. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t need those kind of clothes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because...¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else and Simon looked up. She smiled faintly at him over the strawberry vines. It meant that she couldn¡¯t give a proper answer to him. ¡°I hope¨C¡± Simon drew a little courage. ¡°I hope you two get along.¡± He could only give a vague answer in reply. If only he could choose the easy words and simply say, ¡°I know that you two like each other a lot.¡± ¡°The president and I get along well,¡± Louise said reassuringly. However, she added some conditions. ¡°...with you there. We¡¯re happiest when it¡¯s the three of us.¡± ¡°And when I¡¯m not there?¡± Louise¡¯s expression twisted. ¡°That¡¯s an unwee thought.¡± ¡°Please think about how you can get along. Without me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He thought for a while, then gave her his answer. ¡°...I want your rtionship to be strong.¡± He rose from his crouching position. Before he knew it, he had filled his basket. Simon¡¯s long shadow fell over Louise¡¯s head. He set his eyes on Louise, who belonged to his darkness. His pupils were more dted than usual. A ck shadow seemed to burrow through his hair, his cheek, his nape, so ck it sucked any light. Behind him lived a cruel darkness that was gratified with itself. ¡°Simon?¡± Her lips said his name and he shook his head like it was nothing. He turned around guiltily. He recalled the words he repeated to himself in the dark. She belongs to the sun. In a word, the dark shadow thaty within him withered away, as if it were never there at all. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¨C I Like You (2) It heavily rained after they finished picking all the red strawberries. Louise escaped the downpour towards the student cafeteria and drank the warm lemon tea provided by the caretaker. ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯ She was grateful they managed to pick the strawberries before the rain. The caretaker washed the strawberries and ced Louise¡¯s share in a small basket while she hungrily swallowed down a meat and vegetable sandwich into her work-starved stomach. There was no time to eat slowly. She had to make it on time for Professor Hewitt¡¯s ss, and he wasn¡¯t lenient toters. She didn¡¯t have an umbre, but luckily Simon was well prepared with one and kindly escorted her to the lecture hall. Because of their height difference Simon¡¯s shoulders ended up getting terribly soaked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louise frowned sympathetically as they entered the corridor. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡± They stopped in front of the ssroom door. ¡°Work hard.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to leave her warm encouragement. ¡°You too, Simon. Thank you very much for today. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He left with only those curt words. Louise hurried into the lecture hall. She was tired from the physicalbor early in the morning and the warm food she had put in her stomach. No, not tired, sleepy. Louise sat by the window and yawned. She wanted to rest for a while, so shey down her head on the table and felt the cool desk warm up under her cheek. She closed her eyes for a moment, then soon fell asleep. ¡°Louise?¡± She could feel someone shaking her shoulder. She cracked open one eye and saw the president looking down at her. I¡¯m tired, don¡¯t touch me, she wanted to say, but she was too exhausted to even move her mouth. The heaviest eyelid in the world slid down. * * * What was going on? Concerned, Ian sat next to Louise and looked at her lying on the table. Her hair was damp and her clothes were covered in mud. Did she fall? Was she hurt? He looked at her hands and legs but couldn¡¯t find any injuries. What else could it be? As his worry grew, her breathing gradually eased. He could her see backfortably rising up and down as if she were sound asleep. She looked half-wet. ¡°...You¡¯ll catch a cold like this.¡± He sighed and took out a handkerchief from his shirt pocket and squeezed some moisture out of her hair. The thin handkerchief was quickly saturated with water. ¡°Louise.¡± He called out again carefully. ¡°...Louise?¡± She could get in trouble if she didn¡¯t wake up soon. Professor Hewitt was neverte for ss. But in her deep sleep Louise did not move an inch. Was she sick? Ian swept aside some of her hair and felt her cool cheek. He didn¡¯t think she had a fever, but it still wasn¡¯t safe for her temperature to go down like this. His hand was still on her cheek. When Louise finds out about this she¡¯s going to cry and say, ¡°Who allowed you to touch me whenever you wanted?¡± His hands were warm though, and it would be of some help. As time went by he could feel her cool skin slowly returning to its normal temperature and he finally removed his hand. It would be embarrassing if Louise woke up and saw him. Louise¡¯s lips drew into a soft smile. He had told her yesterday that that kind of defenseless look was unfair. He ruffled her wet hair as her chin was tucked in her arm. When Louise awoke, there was silence everywhere. ¡®Why is it quiet?¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be. She hade to ss, it couldn¡¯t be quiet around here! Louise jumped up from her seat in terror. There were no professors or students in sight. What was going on here? She closed her eyes for several seconds. ¡°ss is over.¡± A reply came from nearby. Ian. Louise looked back at him with a tearful expression. ¡°...Did I ever wake up?¡± ¡°You know the answer to that.¡± ¡°What did the professor say?¡± ¡°Prepare for the lowest grades.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding. The professor didn¡¯t say much. Maybe he was flustered.¡± Professor Hewitt was a dignified professor without exception. He probably never had a student that so proudly slept in ss. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go and apologizeter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°How was ss anyway?¡± ¡°It was hard. He talked about the test a lot.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Come to think of it, there was an uing test. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep in ss just before an important time. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I may have been waiting for you to wake up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She must have caused him some anxiety for no real reason. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s alright for me to worry about an old friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you said so.¡± ¡°Anyway.¡± Ian sat back and looked straight at Louise. ¡°What happened to you?¡± He had been waiting around after ss just so he could ask her that question? ¡°Oh, right.¡± Louise¡¯s face brightened, a contrast to her messy appearance. ¡°I was going to give you this!¡± Louise picked up the basket she had put down on the floor and ced it on the desk. She pulled away the cloth covering to reveal bright red, shining strawberries. Ian looked between the basket and Louise in amazement. She picked them in this rainy weather? ¡°Oh, we picked the strawberries right before it rained,¡± Louise added with a wave of her hand as if she read his face. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you shared it with someone you like. I¡¯ll be even happier if you find out that it tastes different from cucumbers.¡± This was... What should he say? Ian felt a stab of worry. Of course, it was standard practice to say thank you when you get a gift, but seeing her like this with a smiling face with dirty clothes and hair... He gave a small sigh. He had to say something. ¡°Thank you.¡± Louise beamed at his reply. ¡°And as you say, I¡¯ll share it with someone I like.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better get going.¡± He picked up the basket of strawberries and stood up from his seat first. ¡°Do you have ss?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to give the strawberries to someone I like.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Louise nodded her head. ¡°So get up. The both of us should hurry.¡± ¡°What? Me?¡± ¡°Who else is here?¡± ¡°Do I have to go with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious,e on.¡± Ian, cute strawberry basket in hand, stepped out into the hallway with Louise behind him. Of course she had to continue protesting. ¡°Hey, do I really need to follow you? I have to go to the dormitory and¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t take long. They¡¯re right there.¡± Ste? Louise looked to where Ian pointed, but she could not see her beautiful red hair. Instead, there were two familiar faces. ire and Dean. Ian quickly walked up to them then plucked a strawberry from the basket and stuffed it into Dean¡¯s mouth. ¡°I like you, Dean.¡± ¡°...Are you crazy, President?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s that kind of a strawberry. It¡¯s what Louise told me to do.¡± Ian took out another strawberry and put it into ire¡¯s mouth. ¡°I like you, ire.¡± ¡°What an honor for my family. I received a confession from Ian Audmonial.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s that kind of a strawberry. It¡¯s what Louise told me to do.¡± Ian repeated the same excuse. ¡°I should thank the strawberries and the Louise for the honor.¡± ¡°Enjoy it with relish.¡± ¡°...President?¡± Louise tugged on his cor from behind him. ¡°What? I¡¯m eating strawberries with the people I like.¡± He mumbled as he pushed three strawberries into his mouth. He began handing out strawberries to any students that passed by. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s that kind of a strawberry. It¡¯s what Louise told me to do.¡± Louise stood behind Ian and watched him greeting the students,ughing, and praising the sweetness of the strawberries. Then she realized. Ian wasn¡¯t lying when he said he liked everyone. He really liked Dean and ire and the students who took the same ss. What Louise had said earlier wasn¡¯t so nice. The supply of strawberries quickly dwindled, leaving only one. ¡°There¡¯s only one left, ¡° Louise murmured regretfully. If she knew that everyone would enjoy them so much, she would¡¯ve have gotten more. ¡°Yes.¡± Ian picked up thest strawberry and looked at Louise. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 ¨C Former Fianc¨¦¡¯s Point Of View (1) Their eyes met, and Ian¡¯s lips curved upwards into a smile. Louise could only stare at him wide-eyed in return. There wasn¡¯t the usual mixture of mischief and lightness he often had in his smile. Now his lips seemed to hold a very different weight and seriousness to it than before. As if the words held in his mouth would be said with the utmost authenticity. No, no. Louise tried to deny the idea. At this point in time, a serious confession couldn¡¯te out of his mouth. Ian was an impartial person. He had told all his friends that he liked them and had given them strawberries and he was simply doing the same with her. She shouldn¡¯t mistake his words that he had said to other people. It was an opera singer who had said, ¡°Thank you to my fans. I love you all.¡± That meant that only one person wasn¡¯t particrly special. So Louise shouldn¡¯t be confused. She didn¡¯t know why she kept falling into this illusion. ¡°Louise.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Now...she was sure he was going to say he liked her. And that it was that kind of strawberry and she had told him to do it. Then what should she say in return? Oh, it¡¯s an honor to receive the president¡¯s confession, just like ire did? Or should she answer back with the same thing? Yes, I like you too. Well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louise.¡± ¡°Yes, I like you too.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...!¡± His words rang in Louise¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louise.¡± It¡¯s crazy! It¡¯s crazy, Louise Sweeney! The idiot who was supposed reply about liking someone was apologizing instead! He wouldn¡¯t be expecting Louise to say the same thing back! ¡°¨Cstrawberries. I like you also giving strawberries.¡± Louise amended her sentence hastily, feeling like all of her hopes and dreams had drained out of her body. ¡°Your grammar is weird.¡± ¡°Okay, but¨C¡± Louise was forced to agree. ording to the sacred grammar of Crond, the object came before the verb. ¡°B-but based on the Ajentinnguage it¡¯s normal grammar.¡± Louise quickly thought up anguage from a faraway country that in reality she only knew the word ¡°hello¡± for. ¡°Having international awareness is very important. Right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ian was impressed at Louise¡¯s conclusion. ¡°Knowing how to express one¡¯s like for strawberries continues to be a necessity for international awareness.¡± He tucked thest strawberry into his mouth, then he mumbled something. It was probably the Ajentinnguage with it¡¯s breathy sounds and soft pronunciations. She didn¡¯t know exactly what he said, but under the circumstances she guessed that it was ¡°I like strawberries.¡± ¡°Anyway, I apologize for my ignorance in saying that cucumbers and strawberries were the same thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you understand.¡± Louise lifted her chin. The truth was she still felt embarrassed for her earlier gaff and wanted to crawl into a hole. ¡°Are you going back to the dormitory?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold if you keep walking around the Academy like that.¡± He was right. It would be unfortunate if she caught a cold before exams. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back,e on.¡± Ian stepped forward and gestured Louise to follow him. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Louise¡¯s voice came out as a high pitched squeak. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to be with him now. The stupid slip of her tongue was still ringing in her head. She would probably be teased over it for years toe. How could she keep handing over food to the enemy? ¡°I can go by myself.¡± ¡°Go by yourself?¡± Ian nodded towards the window. Louise had forgotten about today¡¯s weather conditions. ¡°How are you going to go out without an umbre?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll borrow someone else¡¯s.¡± ¡°Good idea. Here¡¯s one.¡± Ian grinned as he lifted his umbre. This time he had his usual mischievous smile he always made in front of Louise. ¡°Then, please.¡± Louise nodded, feeling more rxed at his lighter expression. On the way to the exit of the building, Ian was greeted by the students who had been given the strawberries. Ian, of course, answered kindly to everyone. ¡°You¡¯re very popr.¡± ¡°Being well-liked is important.¡± Louis was a little surprised at his answer. The Ian from the original novel wouldn¡¯t have answered that, as he despised the attention of others. ¡°So you¡¯vepromised...¡± Louise murmured to herself, and Ian opened his umbre. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± He reached out to Louise as he stood under the umbre, and Louise walked a few steps up to him. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter ofpromises.¡± He answered in a leisurely manner and gently pulled on her shoulder. The movement was so natural. She felt the warmth of his hand on her cold shoulders. Louise raised her head to look at him face to face. ¡°It¡¯s the teachings of the Sweeney family.¡± Louise allowed herself to be led by his arm on her shoulder. As they stepped forward, their ears were filled with the sound of the rain from the sky. No, the sound of the rain and umbre meeting each other. Louise turned her gaze to him again. ¡°...The teachings of Sweeney family?¡± ¡°Make use of everything you have.¡± His tightened his gripped on the umbre as it dragged in the wind. ¡°It¡¯s about epting everything what you¡¯ve been given. It may sound simple, but in practice it¡¯s not easy.¡± ¡°Yes. The president¨C¡± ¡°No, I mean you, Louise Sweeney.¡± She didn¡¯t answer and he simply went on talking and warmly patted her shoulder. ¡°I know the situation about the Sweeney family isn¡¯t always good.¡± ¡°Right. We don¡¯t belong.¡± The were too rich to bemoners, butcked the power and blood to be nobles. The Sweeney family had a unique identity that didn¡¯t belong anywhere. ¡°And you go on neverining.¡± ¡°Comining...¡± Louise repeated the word and for a moment, remembered a girl. A girl who had many reasons toin. A girl who had nothing. A girl who had no-self esteem. ¡°I have no reason toin.¡± Louise answered as calmly as possible with the image of the girl floating in her mind. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I have had nothing but good things around me.¡± The rain fell a little heavier, gradually rising to squall, and the water on the ground swirled as it sought for spaces to fill. She eventually saw a dormitory building in the distance with students rushing inside and folding up their umbres. ¡°Let¡¯s go a little faster.¡± Louise nodded and picked up her pace. Ian looked at her with a concerned expression. The rain would asionally sweep underneath the small umbre and wet her hair, so he tilted his umbre a little more to fully protect her. It was little more than useless. Why didn¡¯t he bring a bigger umbre? Still, he decided that he liked seeing Louise rushing shoulder to shoulder with him. The dormitory entrance was close now. However, there was a small worry. Was it okay for the other students to see them so close together? There was the possibility of a misunderstanding. Louise smiled brightly back at Ian then slipped from underneath his umbre, taking a few paces to reach the overhang over the entrance steps. The heavy rain fell on her head, but only for a moment. Louise lifted up her foot towards the steps. ¡°Thank you. The president helps out students too¨Coh?¡± Her foot slipped on the rain-soaked steps. Louise, who had a poor sense of bnce, began to fall. ¡°Really, you idiot!¡± She heard him yell. There were was the sound of an umbre being tossed to the ground. TN: The grammar exchange works out differently in Korean, but I hope you get the gist. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 ¨C Former Fianc¨¦¡¯s Point Of View (2) Really, this was bad. She was supposed to prevent any unnecessary rumors with the president. She saw the ceiling tilt in her view as she fell backwards. She couldn¡¯t see after that. No, she had closed her eyes instinctively. She was expecting pain but none came. Something warm and familiar touched her forehead. It was like the same touch that was on her shoulder a while ago. She heard a small sigh. ¡°...I should get toin about this.¡± The voice sounded disgruntled. She opened her eyes and looked up, and Ian, who had captured Louise, was frowning with discontent. ¡°You need to think before you act with that clumsy foot of yours.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be slippery. And you did a good job atining.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all to your credit, don¡¯t you think?¡±In contrast to his derisive remarks, Ian only withdrew his arms from around her back after confirming that Louise hadpletely regained her bnce. ¡°Is your ankle alright?¡± Ian picked up an umbre he had dropped on the ground. It was soaked with water and slightly bent. ¡°...It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°If there was something else I couldin about, then I would say it hasn¡¯t been that long since you got hurt in the library. Be more careful.¡± That sounds like advice and concern, not aint, but Louise nodded.¡°Okay.¡± While he shook off the water and mud on his umbre, Louise put her hands together and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It was fun.¡± Fun? What was fun about this situation? ¡°It was fun to watch you lose bnce and look embarrassed. I will remember it for a long time.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m feeding the enemy again.¡± ¡°Feeding?¡±¡°Nothing.¡± Louise sighed and moved into the doorway, while Ian closing his umbre and followed her. She could feel the stares of some of the students on her. Ladies and gentlemen, this is not a beautiful and sweet scene as you might think. It was just a rescue out of normal human decency. That¡¯s all. Louise, of course, couldn¡¯t make such a stupid excuse, so she went up the stairs with her mouth closed. This little thing wouldn¡¯t be a big deal anyway. Ian was already surrounded by bigger rumors, especially after he had asked Ste for a dance at the party. That would exin away everything. ¡°Well, thank you for taking me here.¡± After climbing all the stairs, Louise turned and thanked him. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your door.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I can find my way?¡±¡°I just want to return the favor properly.¡± Louise then recalled that he offered to escort her for the strawberries she gave him. The strawberries were not just any strawberries. They were the strawberries that Louise had gotten up at dawn to pick, and had made her miss a whole ss. ¡°Alright.¡± Louise nodded her head. If anyone received such hard-earned strawberries with such sincerity, they would would probably be kind and considerate enough to walk her to the door too. Louise turned to walk down the hallway, and Ian soon followed by her side. The corridor wasn¡¯t long, and soon they arrived at the front of Louise¡¯s room. ¡°Thank you for taking me to my door.¡± Louise looked at his slightly wet hair and clothes and made a sympathetic expression. ¡°You should wash up, too. ¡° ¡°It¡¯ll dry soon.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll start to smell.¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°From your girlfriend¡¯s point of view, if a man she¡¯s seeing smells, she¡¯ll lose all her passion for you.¡± Louise grinned at him and pointed at him, but Ian¡¯s face was stiff. It was like he was trying not to show his emotions. Was it unwanted advice? Her heart started to shrink when she realized she caused some sort of offense. Ian gave a long sigh then bowed his head, as if taking a moment to think about what he wanted to say. When they looked at each other again, his eyes looked tired. Louise was about to apologize when he opened his lips slowly. ¡°For your former fianc¨¦¡¯s point of view, there¡¯s something I have to confess.¡± They had promised to not mention engagement for a long time, but he did so anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t have any personal feelings for Ste Lapis. Honestly, I thought you knew.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Louise replied dumbly. Then he spoke again in a clear voice. ¡°It means I¡¯m not interested in Ste Lapis at all. As a girlfriend or anything.¡± Don¡¯t be stupid! Those words wanted toe out of her mouth. Without realizing the turmoil going on in her mind, Ian continued to exin. ¡°That night I asked her to dance, it was because I was asked by the professor. My feelings weren¡¯t involved at all.¡± His feelings weren¡¯t involved? This bad guy...! ¡®The illustrations were so beautiful but there was no emotion...what?¡¯ ¡°I was prepared for the gossip. I didn¡¯t think it was important.¡± ¡°How can you think it wasn¡¯t...?¡± Louise couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish her sentence. She didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about. ¡°Really, it meant nothing,¡± He had a sheepish smile on his face. ¡°Well, I never thought my former fianc¨¦e would believe such a rumor.¡± How could she not believe it? She wanted it to happen more than anyone. ¡°Well, considering you have a tendency to forget about slippery ground, it¡¯s only natural.¡± Her expression crumpled. She didn¡¯t want to look at him. Louise turned her head. Why couldn¡¯t an ant walk through the hallway in such a crisis? ¡°How strange.¡± Ian grabbed Louise by the chin and forced her to look at him, not allowing her to look anywhere else. ¡°Your Highness...¡± Louise didn¡¯t know why she called him that. Maybe because his face and his eyes were closer to her. He didn¡¯t point out Louise¡¯s misced title. ¡°Why do I feel bad?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ¨C Don¡¯t Give Him A Chance (1) The grip holding Louise¡¯s face wasn¡¯t that strong. She could turn her head or push his hand away easily. But Louise didn¡¯t. That was because buried beneath his angry eyes was sadness. For someone who would often suppress his emotions, he face was broken open with honesty. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Her lips brushed against his thumb as she spoke. ¡°Really.¡± It was a little difficult to speak because of the gentle press of his finger on her lips. Louise apologized with all her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t me the president for being angry with me.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Ian asked curiously, like he wanted to hear what Louise had to say. ¡°Well, it¡¯s very rude to assume something about someone without asking them first.¡± Ian slowly removed the hand that was holding her face. However, Louise did not move an inch and continued to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s even more disappointing if a trusted friend does it.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it was.¡± Ian answered in relief. It was almost like he was saying, ¡°Now I know why I was angry.¡± Louise was curious about what he meant but didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re special to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you think that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it as a joke. I really treasure you quite a lot.¡± ¡°As a childhood friend?¡± ¡°Yes. And also¨C¡° Ian patted Louise on the hair. ¡°¨Clike family.¡± ¡°Then, I hope you¡¯ll be a kind younger brother to your big sister.¡± ¡°...Howe I¡¯m the younger brother? I¡¯m your senior.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to have a reliable younger brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned something new. Louise Sweeney¡¯s ideal type is a younger man.¡± Ian gave a small grin. ¡°I¡¯ve held you up for too long. I apologize.¡± He stepped back in a smooth gentleman¡¯s apology. It was an astonishing change in demeanor, considering how serious he looked a moment ago. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Louise smiled brightly and shook her head. ¡°Then go and get some rest.¡± He looked at the door where Louise had turned to. I¡¯ll watch you go in. Come on. Louise wanted to bolt into her room, but it would seem a little offensive if it seemed like she wanted to get away from him in a hurry. Hence, Louise paused and gave Ian a sweet smile before closing the door. Clunk. She closed the door and was finally left alone. Louise leaned against the door and slid towards the ground. Now she was able to put down the point of view of ¡°the girlfriend of the male lead.¡± She recalled Ian¡¯s remarks from the standpoint of ¡°reader.¡± ¡°It means I¡¯m not interested in Ste Lapis.¡± ¡°My feelings weren¡¯t involved at all.¡± How could he! Being the male lead but not being interested in the female lead! It was irresponsible of him! From seasonal flowers to fruit and all the way to the everyday weather, it was only the background for their love. Without it, the meaning of being in this world would be lost. And what would remain after that... Who knows. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.¡± Louise hugged her knees. Something was going wrong. But there was nothing she could do. * * * A weekter. Louise looked at ire with tear-filled eyes. ¡°ire is a liar...¡± ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± ire answered with a shrug, and Louise copsed in her seat in the student council room. ¡°You said there would be no student council activities during exam period.¡± ¡°Exams are three weeks from now. It¡¯s technically not exam period yet.¡± Louise shook her head desperately. ¡°What do you mean? Tests are in two weeks and three days.¡± ¡°Studying for a test is just as simple as going over your notes a day before, as long as you concentrate.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡± ¡°How can you study like that and still get good grades?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not really a question that a top student needs to ask.¡± ire smiled awkwardly as she ran her fingers through her hair. ¡°It¡¯s about efficiency! To do well on my entrance exam, I sat at my desk from morning to evening and studied for several months until my butt was t!¡± And that was how Louise had gotten the top honors. ¡®Never ignore Korean study methods again.¡¯ She was proud of her aplishments. But why could ire get good grades by simply looking through what she learned the day before the test? That was unfair. Perhaps because of Louise¡¯s serious expression, ire shared her usual study methods. ¡°It¡¯s not too difficult. I attend my sses and deal with my assignments straight away.¡± Wow...Louise had known that this was supposed to be a novel, but that was way too unrealistic. As they spoke there was a knock on the door of the student council room. ¡°Come in.¡± At Louise¡¯s answer, two girls walked in. Louise guessed that they were preparing to study because they had books with them. One of the girls addressed them. ¡°Can we buy two stacks of paper and two bottles of ink?¡± Louise gestured to one side of the student council room. Fresh ink and paper were stacked up neatly on the table next to a boxbeled ¡°ce payment here.¡± Each girl took what they needed and ced their money in the box. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m saved now because the student council sells ink.¡± The girl hugged her thick book and smiled, and ire replied kindly. ¡°If students run out of ink, they¡¯ll have to wait until the weekend to get permission to leave campus, which can be inconvenient. And it¡¯s our job to reduce the inconvenience of students.¡± ¡°Thank you very much anyway.¡± The two girls left the student council room in a small rush. ¡°Whose idea was it to sell ink and paper in the student council?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tradition.¡± Louise, of course, had never heard of such a strange tradition. Come to think of it, the original story showed very little of the student council. Ian and Ste were just two people who kept to themselves and only had eyes for each other. ¡°We sell the ink, and the profits are used to buy what the students need.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Like the baskets we use in theundry room.¡± Suddenly, there was another urgent knock on the door. Before Louise could answer, the door burst open and a boy wearing thick sses rushed in to buy some ink and paper. The boy repeated, ¡°I¡¯m alive thanks to you, thank you, thank you very much,¡± several times. Umm, don¡¯t feel bad. This is about helping people. Feeling a little cheered, Louise pulled out one of the party flyers. The thick paper was colored and expensive, and she had saved it for future use. On the back of the sheet Louise wrote, Paper and ink sold in the student council room during examination period. This notice was posted with the approval of the managing director. If she ced a few of these things around the library or school, more students would be able to enjoy this convenience. Louise immediately put her ideas into practice. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ¨C Don¡¯t Give Him A Chance (2) There were three effects of the advertising. First, they sold off a week¡¯s worth of ink in three days. And as paper was apanion to ink, that too was soon sold out the day after. The second effect was personal. ¡°I couldn¡¯t study for the exams at all...¡± In fact, Louise was thinking of continuing her study somewhere else. The student council room was supposed to be a perfect environment for study, however, as students came to buy ink and paper every five minutes, she couldn¡¯t concentrate. And the final effect was this. ¡°Are we really leaving, President?¡± Louise stood behind a building and looked up at Ian with a gloomy expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so reluctant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s against the school rules to go out of the Academy on weekdays.¡± ¡°What else should we do? ¡° Ian pped Louise on the shoulder with a proud face as if to encourage her. ¡°We as the student council solve the problems of the students. And nothing is more problematic than no extra ink. ¡° ¡°You can request for delivery.¡± ¡°A delivery fee would be charged and the selling price will go up. I¡¯m sure some of the students willin. ¡° ¡°Well, we can always wait until the weekend.¡± ¡°As I exined at the previous meeting, Louise Sweeney.¡± Ian bent his waist slightly to look face-to-face at Louise. ¡°We have three more days until the weekend. If we don¡¯t go to buy the ink now, a student could run out of ink today. They would drain my blood for three days and write in red letters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use such a horrible analogy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you understand the situation. It¡¯s so terrible to have not have ink in stock.¡± Louise heaved a sigh. She had never won against his words. She understood why they had to stock up on ink and paper, but her cruel fate was difficult to ept. Last week Ian had dered that he was not interested in Ste. Louise, confused, decided not to associate with him for the time being, but whenever she tried to stay away from him they always ended up together. This was really bad. ¡°I never dreamed that I was so unlucky.¡± The student council decided on a fair way to select the ¡°two-man rule rule-breaking group¡± to go buy the ink. A lottery. ¡°I ept it as the the result of fair fate.¡± ¡°Fate and fair can¡¯t be ced side by side.¡± ¡°Which country¡¯s grammar is that?¡± ¡°Semantics doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Each man¡¯s destiny was different, so nothing could ever be fair. ¡°But it¡¯s important to think about it.¡± Ian began to walk in the lead, with Louise following behind. ¡°When I travel Hesse will naturally stick to my side so I¡¯ll be safe.¡± ¡°Is Sir Hesse here?¡± Louise asked in surprise. Hesse was Ian¡¯s bodyguard, but he wasn¡¯t allowed inside of the Academy. ¡°Whenever I go outside he always follows me. I¡¯ve even tried to escape him several times but I¡¯ve never seeded. ¡° Ian stopped at a wall about his height. In a smooth motion he easily climbed to the top of it with his hands and feet. Louise could have bet all of her money that it was not his first time to climb up the wall. Ian smiled at down at Louise as he stood on the narrow ledging. ¡°You know how to climb up?¡± ¡°Not with the same dignity.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t quite understand. Dignity naturally flows from the body.¡± But there should be no dignity given to a little prince who climbs up walls. Ever. Anyway, Louise followed him and began to scale the wall. ¡°By the way.¡± Louise moved her hands and feet carefully as she posed him another question. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s less riskier for you to go out. But what about me?¡± Unlike Ian, Louise didn¡¯t have a knight to protect her. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to tell you this.¡± Ian crouched on the wall and frowned a little. ¡°The truth is Hesse wants to see you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My ears hurt when I see him sometimes. He¡¯s always making a fuss and asking about Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how he is. Hesse¡¯s a manwhore that loves any girls so don¡¯t give him a chance. You never now what he¡¯s up to.¡± No sooner had Ian¡¯s warning ended than a yful voice came from behind him. ¡°Ouch, I never thought you¡¯d stab me in the back.¡± It was the voice of Hesse. Louise smiled happily and was about to call his name, but before she could do so he quickly lifted her up into his arms and carried her down the wall to the other side. ¡°Sir Hesse.¡± Louise smiled in his arms. ¡°Long time no see, Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± His sun-tanned face was etched with a variety of scarsrge and small, and she remembered that danger always followed Ian and Hesse. She thought the Academy was safe. Not always. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited everyday for Louise of the Greenhouse toe.¡± He smiled wide enough to show all his white teeth. Hesse was the only one that called her Louise of the Greenhouse. ¡°Friendly knights call each other with nicknames.¡± Hesse had said that once, and bestowed Louise a nickname. Of course Louise loved to be called that. ¡°Hesse.¡± Ian, who was standing on the wall, jumped down to their side. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed toe inside the Academy, even if it¡¯s near the wall.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t touch the ground?¡± ¡°...It¡¯s also inappropriate to keep holding on to a precious youngdy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m a manwhore that likes any girls.¡± Ian didn¡¯t say anything to that and Louise wanted to apud. She couldn¡¯t believe that he defeated the president, the person who always made fun of her! Sir Hesse could defeat an army with that mouth of his. ¡°I apologize. A knight still has to have polite manners.¡± He carefully lowered Louise to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll say hello again. Louise Sweeney.¡± Hesse bowed graciously to Louise. She looked at him with a startled expression. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to bow to me! It¡¯s strange to be polite to me when you¡¯re going to be a future count.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ian held Louise back from trying to stop Hesse from bowing. ¡°You have this right.¡± ¡°Of course. Louise of the Greenhouse has made an admirable achievement.¡± Achievement? Louise tried to remember the best thing she had ever done. Did he mean being admitted as the top student? ¡°I heard that you dumped His Highness as soon as you finished the entrance ceremony. Oh, I can¡¯t believe he was finally dumped by a woman!¡± Hesse howled and clutched his stomach like he was going to die ofughter. Of course to Louise it wasn¡¯t funny at all, especially when Ian was standing behind Hesse like he was going to murder him. Louise would not be surprised if Hesse¡¯s neck was hung on the walls of the capital city on charges of insulting the royal family. She was sure her neck would be hanging right next to it. By the way, ink and paper. She wondered if she could survive today. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¨C An Embarrassing Situation (1) Ian and Louise stepped into the waiting carriage. ¡°How did you get the carriage?¡± Ian gave a charming smile in return. ¡°Is there anything in thisnd that I can¡¯t find?¡± That was true, as Ian was the only son and heir to a man with absolute power. Whatever Ian did would always be backed by the national government, even if it involved breaking the rules of the Academy and going beyond the walls. The carriage set off slowly towards the shopping district. Louise thought about Hesse for a moment. Thankfully his neck was still attached to his body, even though he had insulted the crown prince and teased him out for being dumped by a woman. ¡°I think you care about Sir Hesse.¡± Louise sped her hands together in herp and smiled while Ian¡¯s face wrinkled in displeasure. ¡°That vulgar knight?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good match with the master who climbs up a wall with no dignity.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s a bad influence on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± A voice from the roof of the carriage crowed in agreement. ¡°Yes! True! ¡° Ian stretched out his arm and pounded on the roof of the carriage. It was a sign to be quiet, but Ian¡¯s scary look seemed to mean ¡°Shut the hell up.¡± How vulgar. ¡°Will Lord Hesse be okay on the roof?¡± Louise was rather anxious at the bumpy road. ¡°Are you worried about him?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Hesse is very kind. He also helped me get over the wall.¡± ¡°...You have double standards.¡± Double standards? Louise tried to figure out what he meant while Ian sighed. ¡°Think about it, Louise Sweeney. What if a little while ago I held you tightly and carried you over that wall?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Impossible? What on earth do you think of me?¡± ¡°I think that His Highness can¡¯t carry me over the wall.¡± ¡°Anyway¨Cthe important thing is, what would you say if I tried to help you?¡± Louise put her chin on her hand for a moment and thought of the situation. What if Ian held Louise like a treasured princess and carried her over the wall? This would be different from the time when he carried Louise after she hurt her back in the library because she wasn¡¯t injured now. ¡°I think...I would say that I can get over the wall myself.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you would say that. But what did you say to Hesse?¡± ¡°That it was very kind of him to help me get over the wall.¡± Louise was mildly surprised. She hadn¡¯t realized the hypocrisy of it all until it was pointed out to her. ¡°And how did you feel about him?¡± ¡°I was thankful for his generosity.¡± ¡°Right, and¨C¡° Ian questions were not over. ¡°Do you feel okay despite being in this carriage for a while?¡± It wasn¡¯t intellectual question this time. This time he was worried about Louise because she would often get motion sickness while riding carriages. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Louise answered with a smile. Then she realized one thing. The carriage was especially slow today and did not sway much, likely on Ian¡¯s orders. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, tell me. We¡¯re not far from the shopping district, and we can stop for a break if you need to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being friendly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always friendly. You just can¡¯t see the light because of your double standards.¡± Was he friendly? She didn¡¯t think that was the case all the time. In the past he always made fun of Louise¡¯s motion sickness, but she didn¡¯t want to point out that again. ¡°Sometimes you need to show some honesty. Even just for today.¡± ¡°Honesty?¡± ¡°Yes. If I give favors to you, you thank me.¡± ¡°Well, what if I give favors to His Highness?¡± ¡°Then I would say thank you to you.¡± ¡°Is this rule just for today?¡± ¡°Yes. And speaking of adding rules.¡± Ian stared at Louise with a rather serious look. ¡°Can you not call me by that terrible title?¡± ¡°Your Highness? We¡¯re not at the Academy.¡± Therefore it wasn¡¯t appropriate to call him either President or Ian for the time being. ¡°Listen to me. We¡¯ll pass the mines on the way to the shopping district, and naturally there are many traveling mages on the way. And mages are talkative.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°Everyone will notice my existence if Louise Sweeney shouts ¡®Your Highness¡¯ in her cheerful voice.¡± The mages would be excited to see the crown prince. Using the magical devices they had invented, rumors would spread to the continental world that the he appeared in the shops on a weekday. ¡°We should be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But how are you going to hide your face?¡± She hated to say this, but he was the handsome male protagonist of this world. If he walked along the streets with his distinctive silvery hair, everyone would know who he was even if Louise didn¡¯t call him Your Highness. ¡°I have a simple trick.¡± He took a bag from underneath the chair and pulled out a wizard¡¯s robe. ¡°In ces where there are lots of wizards, you should pretend to be a wizard. ¡° The wizard¡¯s robe wouldpletely cover his uniform and also had arge hood that could conceal his head. ¡°Is there one for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t walk around in uniform either.¡± At this rate, everyone would know that she a student ying hooky. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Ian said with a confident smile. ¡°Is there anything in thisnd I can¡¯t find?¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¨C An Embarrassing Situation (2) Of course there wasn¡¯t anything Ian couldn¡¯t find. He was the son of a man who had absolute power. However. ¡°You can¡¯t buy such expensive clothes out of nowhere!¡± Louise cried as she hugged the clothing Ian had brought her. Their first stop was the merchant union, the center of the shopping district. The union was a simple ce for merchants to find lodging, and if they were lucky, trade imported dresses, fabric, and jewelry. Of course, it was all very expensive. ¡°It¡¯s already been paid for.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I wanted to give you something as an admission present anyway.¡± ¡°Oh...I can¡¯t.¡±¡°You worked hard for it. Anyway, I begged them to let me buy the dress, or I would be fired by my bad-natured master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not referring to me, are you?¡± ¡°I am. A good-natured master wouldn¡¯t show off a wizard she didn¡¯t need.¡± He bowed lowly as if she really was his master. ¡°So, Mistress. Why don¡¯t you change?¡± He was gracious enough to open the door. He must have talked to the union and rented an empty conference room.¡®I can¡¯t.¡¯ Louise sighed and entered the room. After wiping the sweat off her forehead with a handkerchief, she picked up the clothing Ian had given her. It was a very thin,fortable-looking summer dress. Ian may have picked it in consideration for the heat. But the problem was the color. ¡®ck...The color of the viin...!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe she came across the color she always tried to avoid. Louise hesitated for a moment when she heard a knock. Before she could answer she heard Ian¡¯s voice from behind the door. ¡°I brought something else just in case.¡± She put down the ck dress and opened the door for a moment. Ian really was looking around for other clothes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Now that I think of it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you wear dark clothes before.¡±He held out navy blue and white clothes for Louise instead. They were not the color of the viin. However, Louise shook her head. She was concerned that if she epted the new clothes on his hands, Ian would run away and buy new ones again, for reasons such as fabric and decorations. ¡°I like the first one you gave me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He looked disappointed. She didn¡¯t know why. Louise closed the door and took off her clothes and shoes, then hurriedly put on the ck dress. It was fortunate that the clothes werefortable enough to wear without having to cinch the waist. A revolutionary way of dressing simply by wearing a small buttons on your back... ¡°Hmm...?¡± Wait. Why were there buttons on her back? Ah, yes. If you¡¯re a girl who could wear a dress like this, she would definitely have someone to help her put it on. There was always a maid in the Sweeney family to help with the buttons, but not here. She couldn¡¯t very well ask the maid toe by letter and she couldn¡¯t wait a few days.With a little hope, Louise twisted her arms backwards and reached for a button and the buttonhole with her fingertips. However, whether she could insert them was a different matter. If she had known this would happen, she would have quickly picked another dress. No, maybe some other thing would¡¯ve happened instead. All the clothes in the world were so unreasonable, except for the working clothes of the Sweeney family. As her mind was reeling in despair, Ian¡¯s voice came back from outside. ¡°Louise?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Why is your voice like that? Is there a problem with your clothes?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no problem with the clothes.¡± The problem was Louise¡¯s joints did not bend backwards. ¡°Good. When you¡¯re finished dressing, I¡¯d like you to open the door for a bit. I brought some shoes by shape and color.¡± Geez! That man seemed to have a burning passion for shopping and somehow ended up with shoes. Louise held tightly on the front of the dress with one hand and opened the door slightly. There was colorful collection of shoe boxes piled high to the ceiling. ¡°It seems like a girl whose feet are simr to yours had ordered shoes from abroad.¡± ¡°Now she¡¯ll go barefoot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is only a small portion. And you should try them on first. Just because your feet are the same size doesn¡¯t mean they fit perfectly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡± Louise looked at Ian with a troubled expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have a funny face.¡± ¡°...The dress has buttons.¡± ¡°Good. You can put them in the buttonholes.¡± ¡°Well...they¡¯re on the back.¡± Louise could barely croak out her words as she tried to hold herself back from throwing up in front of him. Luckily Ian didn¡¯t tease her. Instead, he looked a little surprised. ¡°...I apologize. I didn¡¯t mean to choose clothes that would be difficult for you.¡± Ian ducked his head lightly. ¡°I want you to step back a little so I can enter.¡± ¡°You¡¯reing in?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one else to ask for help here.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We grew up cleaning dirt off each other¡¯s clothes from an early age. Think of it as something like that.¡± Really? ¡°Compared to the past, a back is nothing.¡± It was nonsense, but it was persuasive. Louise took a few steps backwards. Ian followed her inside and shut the door. ¡°Just button it!¡± Louise repeated. Ian dered solemnly, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut forever.¡± He took off his long-sleeved robe and ced it gently on the table. Then, he walked up right up to her and twirled his finger, indicating her to turn around. Louise closed her eyes tightly and turned slowly. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to open her eyes. Her thoughts raced through her mind. She was embarrassed for a moment. She could get through this. Her senses were so heightened that she could feel the subtle touch of his fingers moving on the buttons. Somehow it felt a little ticklish. Maybe because she could feel his eyes on her shamefully exposed back. Then, a strange sound came. A swallow. A deep sound of desire. ¡°...Don¡¯t swallow.¡± Louise could feel him flinching at herments. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize.¡± He must have been embarrassed, too. His fingers became busy as he filled up all the button holes. ¡°You didn¡¯t swallow when you were shaking dirt off of me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a beautiful back back then.¡± He finished buttoning her dress. ¡°And I¡¯m an ordinary man who¡¯s weak at pretty things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie.¡± Louise mumbled, turning around and looking at Ian in front of her. ¡°Lie about what? That I¡¯m ordinary or that you¡¯re¨C¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re embarrassed and you¡¯re just joking around. So you don¡¯t have to force yourself to praise me.¡± Louise looked like she was about to cry, and Ian took a deep breath. ¡°...Alright.¡± And he simply admitted it. ¡°I was embarrassed. I¡¯m still embarrassed. I feel like I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not more embarrassing than having to expose your back.¡± ¡°I would rather expose my back than be the idiot who stared at it and swallowed inadvertently.¡± He said nothing for a moment, his fingers resting on his chin. How did this situation get so embarrassing? It really meant nothing. They were two people who needed disguises and simply had to change clothes. However, in a brief moment, he had forgotten all about it. It was because of that pale line below that slender neck. Skin that seemed smooth as white snow. His gaze was held captive to its beauty. It was not long until his reason left him, and it was a good thing that Louise snapped him out of it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louise¡¯s suspicious expression returned. ¡°However, I did mean it when I said you were pretty. I apologize again if it was unsolicited.¡± ¡°...How many times are you going to apologize to me today?¡± Only then did Louise smile with a softer face. Perhaps her heart felt a little guilty for being told sorry so many times. She was a little weak to it. ¡°We had decided to be honest. You should say thank you instead of asking me to forgive you.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t thank a man for being attracted to you. It¡¯ll make them stupid.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re attracted to me?¡± ¡°Well, for about five seconds.¡± The hell? Louise pped Ian on the arm. ¡°Well, let¡¯s choose the perfect pair of shoes.¡± Ian lifted Louise¡¯s waist and sat her down on the conference table. Ian knelt before her bare feet hanging in the air. ¡°I can do it myself!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to give me a different answer to my kindness today?¡± ¡°But you said I shouldn¡¯t thank you a while ago. It will make you stupid.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Ian smiled as he took out a shoe from the box. It had a sleek, beautiful heel. ¡°Sometimes I need to be stupid to my fianc¨¦e.¡± The shoe fit her perfectly. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ¨C In Danger (1) He had said ¡°My fianc¨¦e¡± even when they agreed not to. Before Louise could protest, he smiled back at her and corrected himself. ¡°It was a mistake.¡± She was sure it wasn¡¯t a mistake. But she didn¡¯t want to point it out, so she kept her mouth shut. * * * As they left the store and went on to the street, Louise looked around anxiously. Ian followed her two steps behind, disguised in the dark robe. ¡°President.¡± Louise stopped and called to Ian a small voice, and he gave her a sharp look from underneath the robes.¡°...What kind of family girl calls her wizard ¡®President?¡¯¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to do it like this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Are there really Academy officials around here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually just enjoying this game, aren¡¯t you?¡±He smiled back as usual. ¡°No. I¡¯m just trying to be very careful. I don¡¯t want to be kicked out of the Academy.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s strange for the president to walk two steps behind.¡± She felt a little ufortable treating him like a servant. ¡°Enjoy it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°But we can¡¯t change the scenario now. We¡¯re like a wizard and a girl who eloped, or maybe a genius wizard and a stupid errand girl.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think the material is a little extreme?¡±¡°That¡¯s why I decided on a normal mean girl and a loyal wizard. Wait, Mistress, stop.¡± Ian suddenly stopped walking and pointed towards a store. It was a tool shop. ¡°I have something to buy, so let¡¯s go that way, Mistress.¡± Who was supposed to be the master here? Louise pushed open the wooden door of the tool shop with a small grunt. Tool shops generally sold various experimental tools and working parts. The inside of the store was very crowded, not with people, but with many boxes piled up in random order. The elderly store owner was going through the boxes to find the items customers had ordered. He didn¡¯t write down a single thing, but found what he looked for at once. ¡°Are you looking to purchase something?¡± Louise shook her head and looked back at Ian.¡°Gloves for farming. Three pairs.¡± ¡°A wizard wants to buy a bunch of these?¡± The old man took out the gloves while looking curiously at Ian¡¯s wizard robe. ¡°My magical abilities aren¡¯t very good, so I have to use my body forbor so I won¡¯t be abandoned by my master.¡± What a load of crap! Louise looked at him with surprise, but Ian poked her in the ribs with his elbow. This meant that she was supposed to answer ordingly. As a wicked mistress. Ugh! She couldn¡¯t act like a viiness! But contrary to what she was thinking, Louise¡¯s mouth started to move freely, as if by magic. ¡°That mouth of yours is alwaysining, but can¡¯t chant a few spells?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, Mistress.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then stop fooling around and hurry. How much more of my precious time are you going to waste in this ce?¡± Ian quickly took out the money and handed it to the owner, then hurried to open the shop door. Louise exited the store with her chin lifted in the air. As Ian was about to close the door there came ament behind him. ¡°...Good luck, Mr. Wizard.¡± Ian bowed his head in return. Outside of the store, Louise leaned her forehead on a tree. Louise Sweeney! A scary person...! She was born to be a viiness. When she had opened her mouth she found her lines to be true to the original. She shouldn¡¯t think lightly of this body¡¯s instincts. ¡°I¡¯ve got a chill down my back. That was pretty good.¡± Ian praised her, but Louise wasn¡¯t pleased at all. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Oh...¡± Louise inhaled the fresh scenting from the trees, purifying herself from the viciousness that had stained her lips and head. I am not a viiness. I am really not a viiness. I won¡¯t bother the female lead nor prevent their love from happening! After a long time reflecting on her life, her mind calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m okay now. Why did you buy gloves?¡± ¡°For you. You¡¯re the one most familiar with soil and nts in the academy.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ian nodded. It didn¡¯t seem so long ago that they had talked about strawberries. ¡°Why did you buy three pairs?¡± ¡°Because one belongs to the faithful wizard that follows his mistress.¡± ¡°Then the other must belong to Simon.¡± ¡°Yes, Simon Hird. The loyal hairdresser.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hire the grand duke¡¯s son as my hairdresser.¡± ¡°Well the crown prince is a humble wizard.¡± ¡°Oh,e to think of it.¡± Louis pped her hands as if something had crossed her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy a thank you gift.¡± ¡°For the gloves?¡± ¡°No.¡± Louise shook her head without thinking. ¡°For when Simon gave me a hair ribbon.¡± Louise looked around for a ce to buy a suitable present. ¡°...He will be happy enough to touch your hair with permission.¡± Ian seemed unhappy about something, but he followed Louise to a small grocery store. She wanted to buy some cookies to eat with tea. She was forced to y the role of the viiness again, but this time it was all Ian¡¯s fault. ¡°The cookies are too hard, and the dried fruit would get stuck in your teeth.¡± He was criticizing everything. In a fit of irritation, Louise let out a loud yell. ¡°Be quiet or I¡¯ll have you polish my shoes all day tomorrow!¡± Everyone in the grocery store froze. Louise was in despair. Look at this crazy viiness talent. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¨C In Danger (2) After the trip to the grocery store, they went to the ribbon shop next door where Ian bought a purple ribbon and ced it in Louise¡¯s hand. In a small voice he said, ¡°Do I get one too?¡± Louise stared vacantly at the cookies she had in her hand. Did he buy a ribbon so he could eat a cookie? She thought heined that they were too hard. Maybe he actually liked them. If he had told her immediately, she would have bought two packages from the beginning. ¡°Is there anything else I should buy?¡± As they left the ribbon shop, they saw a candy seller selling colorful candies in front of them. Louise looked at Ian, and Ian looked at Louise. They were in agreement. Shopping was a tiring job, and sweets were medicine for any kind of fatigue. They each ced a lemon lollipop in their mouth, apparently colored with banned pigmentation. They bought the biggest ones they could and their cheeks bulged out in circles. The streets began to get more and more crowded as the day progressed tote afternoon. Thepetition became fiercer and Louise received seven promotional flyers from various cafes and restaurants. Ian looked disapprovingly at the flyers in Louise¡¯s hand as he sucked on his lollipop. The meaning in his eyes was clear. ¡®Why are you taking everything?¡¯ Louise, who had a lollipop in her mouth, grinned at him. This was what it meant. ¡®Because you don¡¯t have magical abilities.¡¯ Louise began to fan herself with the flyers. It wasn¡¯t summer yet, but it was still hot at this time of the day. Ian looked at her with approval, then bent down close to her. ¡®I¡¯m hot too.¡¯ That was what he seemed to say. Normally Louise would have been willing to fan her friend, but today she was a viiness and simply handed him two flyers. ¡®Do it yourself.¡¯ Ian responded with a slightly disgruntled face while Louise grinned, rolling the lollipop in her mouth. After strolling down the street they eventually saw a wooden sign board in shape of a pen, and Louise made towards it. However, it was not easy to walk quickly because of the slightly higher heel of the shoe and somewhat uneven ground. In addition, the new shoes were pinching her feet, but they were so pretty she didn¡¯t want to take then off. Arge hand stuck out and blocked her. Louise stopped and looked around for a moment. Her wizard, who had been following her about two steps behind, was now holding his hand out in front of her. The hood that had been on his head for a while had slipped off. ¡®You can take my hand.¡¯ That was what the gentle expression on his face said. Louise did not reply immediately. Instead, she quickly lifted herself up to her toes and pulled down his hood. ¡®You stand out!¡¯ Louise gave a warning nce, but he just smiled and held out his hand again. ¡®I¡¯ll help you.¡¯ Of course she was grateful for the offer, but she took the lollipop out of her mouth and spoke to him in troubled voice. ¡°But if you do this, it changes the scenario, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The scenario doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°...Is that the answer of the man who made me say vicious things?¡± ¡°Okay, then. The fianc¨¦ is disguised as a wizard while his fianc¨¦e pretends to be a viiness and they¡¯re both eloping.¡± That whole sentence was filled with horrible words. Louise frowned and bit the candy in her mouth. ¡®That¡¯s not a good scenario.¡¯ Ian took Louise¡¯s hand regardless. A little firmer than usual. Well... Louise turned sideways to look at Ian¡¯s face. He had a new expression she hadn¡¯t seen on him before. She didn¡¯t know the exact meaning, but she knew he was having a lot of fun. ¡®You like this weird scenario. I knew you had a bad taste, but...¡¯ Before long they arrived at the stationery store. Ian asked for a quantity of ink and paper which amounted to threerge boxes. The generous shopkeeper said he would bring of two boxes to the carriage for free. He was such a sweet fellow. Of course, Ian¡¯s face wasn¡¯t so cheerful when he lifted the other box box. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He frowned under the weight of the box. Come to think of it, carrying a heavy load while wearing a hot and cumbersome robe would be very difficult, and Louise decided to ease him of some of his trouble. She took the student council money purse and fanned him with it, though had little effect because of the hood on his face. ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve be a porter.¡± He grumbled at her, and Louise simply smiled and was about to ce another lollipop in her mouth. Tuk. Someone brushed past Louise¡¯s left shoulder. She stumbled a bit but soon caught her footing. At that moment the money purse slipped out of her hand. Very naturally. And quickly. ¡°...Huh? ¡° When Louise realized what happened, she opened her mouth in surprise. As if in slow motion the lollipop that had barely brushed her lips began to fall, and the money purse was snatched from her. Her opponent put the purse in his arms and began to run. He was a man. Young, tall, and swift. Louise swirled around and looked at Ian with a shocked face. ¡°Hesse!¡± ¡°What?¡± The reply was immediate. She hadn¡¯t realized that Hesse was nearby. ¡°Louise of the Greenhouse needed a rescue for something she lost.¡± Hesse waved the lollipop that Louise dropped. Judging from the fact that the candy was not contaminated with dirt, he must¡¯ve quickly caught it before it hit the ground. Before Ian could say anything more, Hesse quickly added his excuse. ¡°I only protect your precious things.¡± ¡°...Damn it.¡± Ian had no choice but to put the box on the ground. ¡°Keep watch.¡± With that brief warning, Ian started to run after the man who disappeared in the crowd. ¡°W-what should we do? Will he be okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem. His running is superb.¡± ¡°The man just came up so suddenly to me...¡± As Louise fretted, Hesse patted herfortingly on the shoulder. ¡°I know, I saw. That¡¯s why I came. But something more important than money was in danger.¡± ¡°Money is more important than my candy!¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Hesse ruffled her hair and sat on the box that Ian had put down. ¡°But the boss doesn¡¯t always know it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hesse put the lollipop he had rescued in his mouth. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just a humble sry man who has to follow my boss¡¯s values. Wow, this is delicious. When you buy me a thank you gift, always gets me this candy, okay?¡± He began to suck away at the lollipop. It was then that Ian, who had recovered the money, reappeared with a dark expression on his face. ¡°Look, I told you it would be all right.¡± Hesse smiled as he waggled his finger. In a sh Ian¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed the neck of Hesse¡¯s cor. ¡°Why is that candy in your mouth? ¡° ¡°I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s not a story for a virtuous man¡¯s ears.¡± Hesse looked at Louise as if to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Louise nodded automatically. Ian let go of Hesse¡¯s cor and sat on the ground for a moment, breathing hard. He seemed to have sprinted all the way here. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because of me...¡± Louise crouched in front of him as she apologized. He carried on panting without giving any particr answer. Instead he gave a sweaty-faced smile and patted Louise over the head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just walk when you came back? Sir Hesse was guarding the box.¡± Hesse lifted the box and answered. ¡°He was worried.¡± ¡°Worried?¡± ¡°Heh, because I¡¯m a manwhore who likes all women.¡± Ian ground his teeth. Hesse rescuing Louise¡¯s candy instead of the money purse was Hesse¡¯s revenge for thatment. ¡°Uh, well.¡± As Ian began to re at his bodyguard with murderous eyes, Hesse slowly began to move away. ¡°I¡¯ll take the box to the carriage now. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s very safe! I¡¯ll put all my heart and soul into it!¡± Hesse disappeared in a hurry. * * * Louise located a tea room via a promotional flyer. Rather than taking Ian right to the carriage, she wanted to treat him to something cool. She was sure he was exhausted. Luckily, he didn¡¯t refuse Louise¡¯s offer to drink something before they went back. Maybe he was too tired to refuse. The tea room was small and cozy and the staff was friendly. Louise ordered a cold fruit tea as well as cookies since Ian seemed to like them. After that, they sat quietly and rested. She wanted to hear the story of how Ian caught the thief, but the lingering exhaustion of his sprint seemed to tire him for quite some time. They soon emptied their cups, not because they amount they had been served a small amount, but because they had drank in deep, thirst-quenching gulps. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get back before it¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t want to get found out.¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t even have enough time to study for the exams, let alone punishment.¡± She didn¡¯t want to give the professors a bad impression. The two stood up from their seats. At that moment, a new customer entered the tea room, and Ian and Louise quickly threw themselves behind the couch with terrified expressions. They were hugging each other, but that wasn¡¯t very important now. The two looked at each other with identical expressions, their foreheads touching. ¡®Why on earth is Professor Lassen here?¡¯ Juliana Lassen. The one who prevented Louise from attending the new semester party. The professor. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 ¨C Slowly Dissolving (1) Ian and Louise held their breaths as they focused on the sound from across the sofa. The tea room staff member greeted Professor Lassen kindly and began to guide her inside. Ian and Louise were frozen stiff. Juliana Lassen knew their faces very well. She even knew they were associated with each other as they were both from the student council. Louise closed her eyes and prayed. Please don¡¯t by pass this table. Please don¡¯t recognize us if you pass by. Ttogag, ttogag. The conversation between the professor and the staff member grew closer. Louise looked up at Ian with a pale face, and he pulled Louise inside his robe. The footsteps came right behind them. Ian closed his eyes, trying to think up a reasonable excuse just in case they were caught. ¡°Would you like to sit here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. My party will be here soon.¡± ¡°Alright. If anyone is looking for Professor Juliana Lassen, I¡¯ll take them this way.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The professor sat at the table behind them. Fortunately, the back of the sofa blocked their view so it was difficult to see each other¡¯s faces. There was, of course, still a sense of uneasiness about the fact that they could easily be caught if they were careless. Louise carefully withdrew from Ian¡¯s arms with a troubled look on his face. She took Ian¡¯s palm and wrote in small letters with her fingertip. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ Writing on the palm of his hand! She wasn¡¯t ten years old anymore. Ian suppressed the urge to smile and pulled Louise¡¯s palm towards him. ¡®We have to wait. We have to pass by the professor¡¯s table to get to the entrance.¡¯ ¡®More areing. Academy people?¡¯ ¡®Could be family.¡¯ Louise put his hands down and checked the time anxiously. Dinner would be soon. She hoped they wouldn¡¯t get caught sneaking out. Louise thought of all the worst things that could happen in this situation and came up with ¡°failing grade.¡± ¡°It will be fine.¡± He whispered in her ear. Ugh. What should they do? If this guy tells her it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s gonna be fine. It¡¯s not an emotional problem, it¡¯s a social one. No matter how egalitarian the Academy imed to be, Ian was still the crown prince and his influence would never be small. But Louise wasn¡¯t too happy that Ian would use his identity to protect hers, even as an old friend, regardless of whether he was the hero or not. She didn¡¯t rx despite his reassurance. Louise pressed a finger to her lips. ¡®You have to keep quiet.¡¯ She gestured to him, but Ian seemed to disagree. ¡°This is fine.¡± His breath tickled in her ear. When Louise turned to face him to ask why, she then heard the sound of piano starting to y behind then. Louise remembered the promotional flyer for the tea room said there would be a performance in the evening. A piano was a musical instrument rich in sound. Both hands, or all ten fingers, sing with their voice. Now she understood why Ian said it was fine. The sound waves filled the room enough that Louise¡¯s soft voice probably wouldn¡¯t reach anyone but Ian. ¡°I love listening to music...¡± ¡°Well, the professor won¡¯t be here very long.¡± Louise looked at Ian with a face that said, ¡®How do you know?¡¯ ¡°Just.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I just hope so. We can¡¯t stay like this forever, can we?¡± Like this? Louise realized that they were two people hugging each other on a sofa, except was friendship that forced them to hide themselves quickly, not an actual embrace. Either way, it was not good for them to be here in the tea room. If anyone else saw them, they would look like a stupid couple with no manners. ¡°...I hate this.¡± Louise said bluntly. ¡°Oh?¡± The two gradually pulled away, as if they had silently agreed with each other. It was then that the door reopened. ¡°Wee.¡± The store clerk gave a friendly greeting, and Professor Juliana Lassen stood up. Louise hurriedly buried her face in her palm. If the professor looked towards them like this, she would discover Louise. Louise squeezed her eyes shut, then she heard something that gave her even more despair. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill. It¡¯s already been five minutes.¡± She could hear her stern voice and the footsteps of him running here hurriedly. They were doomed. Louise looked at Ian like they were standing at the door of hell. The person that Professor Larsen had to meet was none other than Professor Hill! Professor Hill had said Louise was the most reliable and loyal person at the Academy, and they had a close friendship. Unlike Professor Lassen, who Louise rarely saw outside of the ssroom, Louise had spoken to Professor Hill in private several times. ¡°Come here.¡± Ian hastily pulled Louise¡¯s shoulder towards him. If there was no other ce to hide, and they had to make the most of what they had. Louise leaned her head inside the robe, the generous cloth covering Louise¡¯s hair. It wasn¡¯t a perfect hiding ce, but at least it didn¡¯t show her face. Ian hoped that Professor Hill could not identify people by their body type. There were footsteps near them. Ian knew that Louise had begun to grip the hem of her skirt. She was nervous. Their position was pretty intimate, and if they were caught the risk of embarrassment increase exponentially. He slowly stroked the small of her back, the rhythm of the piano flowing between them. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¨C Slowly Dissolving (2) ¡°My apologies, Professor. I-it takes a long time to prepare the carriage.¡± Professor Hill spoke in a helpless voice. Standing near the table, he could probably see Ian and Louise if it weren¡¯t for the robe. ¡°As I said before, punctuality is a professor¡¯s greatest virtue. It is not a good idea to stay in the Academy for a long time in a student-like mood, Professor Hill.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sit down. I have something to tell you.¡± There was a rustling sound as Professor Hill seated himself. But it was still too early to feel safe. Professor Lassen and Professor Hill sat across from each other. Therefore, there was a possibility that Professor Hill could see the back of Ian and Louise from where he was sitting. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble...¡± Ian murmured. ¡°No, I should say we¡¯re lucky Professor Hewitt didn¡¯te.¡± Louise looked up at him sharply. ¡°Surely he¡¯s noting, is he?¡± ¡°Maybe the dean wille instead.¡± Ianughed inwardly when Louise made a terrified expression. The poor girl. There¡¯s only one person who made such face in the Academy, and if she was not careful, she would be caught in no time. He pressed Louise¡¯s head back towards him. ¡°Stay quiet. I don¡¯t think anyone else wille.¡± As if to prove his point, the two professors ordered tea. Ian stroked Louise on the back of the head while they listened their tea selection. He took joy in running his fingers through that golden silky hair. What should he say. Although the texture was soft as he wound it through his hands, it was strangely resilient. He could see why Simon was so obsessed with Louise¡¯s hair. ¡°...You¡¯re tangling my hair.¡± A voice of discontent came up from his arms. ¡°Is that what you think?¡± He was in a good mood. There was some more grumbling, and he whispered softly to her. ¡°I can brush it for you. Later.¡± ¡°...You don¡¯t know how.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve watched Simon do for years, and I¡¯m good at learning everything quickly.¡± She didn¡¯t reply, probably because she didn¡¯t believe his answer. He didn¡¯t actually mean to say that he would brush her hair or was good at it. He just wanted the feel of her hair on his fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s itchy.¡± ¡°Hang in there. This is pretty enjoyable.¡± The surprisingly selfish remark made Louise forget the situation they were in and raise her head for a moment. Their eyes met. ¡°So, um...what are we doing today?¡± As soon she heard Professor Hill¡¯s voice, she quickly buried her face in Ian¡¯s arms again. That was a close call. Louise sighed heavily. Ian was still messing with her hair. The fact that he seemed to be having fun wasn¡¯t a lie, and the sound of himnguidly stroking her hair filled her ears. The soundbined with the distant piano performance made her feel strangelyfortable, even in such an anxiety-inducing situation. The weight on her shoulders eased. Her softened body leaned a little deeper as she melted into him. It was veryfortable. Probably it was because of the darkness that the robe. Louise closed her eyes and concentrated on the sounds of the smooth arpeggio and the sounds of his fingers stroking her hair. Then she heard a heart beat. Maybe it was because Louise had leaned very close to his heart. It was beating with surprising sincerity. She wondered why that was so surprising. ¡®I realized...he¡¯s a person.¡¯ Before she came to this world, he was just a major character. He imed to be human, but in the end he was just fiction. But now she was listening to the sound of life next to her. ¡®They were characters in the novel...I had forgotten that.¡¯ He was aplete person with his own feelings and thoughts. So the person here now isn¡¯t the male lead, just¨C ¡®My old friend.¡¯ Although they argued with each other, they always ended up smiling in the end. It could even be a lifelong rtionship where they helped each other. ...Of course, some things may change when Ian would fall for his lover. ¡°What?¡± A startled voice came from Professor Hill. Louise cast her hearing over to the next table. ¡°B-but the dean has a different opinion...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t like making test questions easy, but...but, uh, you know...There¡¯s a research expense problem, and if the ss is canceled next semester¨C¡± ¡°I told you you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± There was a hint of impatience in her voice. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°The Lassen family has always sponsored the Academy. Of course, included are the research expenses for the professors, as well as funds for individual research projects ording to the screening process. Last semester, Professor Kidely from psychology was cut.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s true.¡± Professor Hill didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re asking me in the name of House Lassen... ... I-if I make the test difficult, then my research funds...¡± ¡°Asking?¡± His voice was full of displeasure. Louise had a good idea that Professor Lassen was wearing her sharp sses. ¡°I¡¯m just advising you to follow your beliefs. The Academy¡¯s support is not everything.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°As a senior professor, a colleague and a teacher who once taught you.¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± Louse suddenly heard the rattle of a teacup falling over. She was sure it was Professor Hill¡¯s. He was always clumsy. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Professor Lassen rose from her seat and tutted. Perhaps Professor Hill was embarrassed when he knocked over his tea. Professor Lassen looked around for an employee. She saw a young man and women cuddled closely together and her face twisted in a sneer. ¡°Young people these days...¡± Louise¡¯s shoulders shuddered. That remark could have only been directed at two people. She couldn¡¯t believe they were seen in a shameful position. However, because of this, the professor¡¯s gaze easily turned away as she said, ¡°How vulgar.¡± The professor¡¯s voice gradually grew farther away, and soon she heard Professor Hill apologize to the staff several times. Louise¡¯s leaned into Ian for a little longer. It seemed that Professor Hill was about to get up but had stained his clothes. ¡°No problem, sir. I¡¯m just d you weren¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t break the teacup. ... Ah! If you ever find a small scratch, please contact me here! I will pay for it!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Louise smiled, imagining the professor presenting his business card. Academically he was perfect, but she didn¡¯t realize how clumsily cute he was. Finally, Professor Hill got up. And surprisingly, the piano stopped ying at the same time. A few of the cafe customers pped lightly then went quiet again. What remained was the sound of pouring and the softness of sugar slowly dissolving in warm tea. A faint sound, barely audible, beat near her ear. Then she heard the heart beat again. Louise spoke, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°...You¡¯re alive.¡± She didn¡¯t think he heard it, although the touch on Louise¡¯s hair stopped. ¡°Is it okay now?¡± Louise asked, lifting her head. It would be a problem if one of the professors came back for something they had forgotten. ¡°It¡¯ll be all right. I¡¯m here so if we wait for a minute, we should be fine.¡± ¡°I thought we were going to get caught.¡± ¡°I think we were caught. Professor Wayne Hill nced over here and spilled his tea.¡± Ian lowered his head and pulled the stuffy hood over himself. ¡°Professor Hill always drops things.¡± Louise leaned against him and told him some stories. The professor dropping a book. The professor dropping a basket. Her bright smile soon darkened again. ¡°But what on earth is going on with those two.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± It was fun to for Ian watch Louise¡¯s facial expression constantly change. He could see the creases around her nose and eyes. The lips that were pouted or chewed on ording to her mood. And the eyes that stared at him. ¡°We were lucky to have a robe, weren¡¯t we? ¡° Her face brightened again. Her eyes were wide, and the violet color of them were a little darker. ¡°Thank you for hiding me.¡± Why didn¡¯t he realize this before? There were so many movements and colors on this small face. And that¡¯s how... ¡°...Don¡¯t mention it. ¡° He leaned down his head. Then he kissed the corners of her eyes, drawing a smooth curve. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¨C Shouldn¡¯t Love (1) Louise liked to n everything. This meant that calcting every variable anding up with a proper solution. Perhaps it was because she came from a society wherepetition was maximized. Everybody scrambled to reach their goal. At first nce it seemed normal, but very few actually got their hands on something satisfying. A slightly better grade. A slightly more famous school. A slightly better job. At the end of the bloodypetition, Louise fell into another world. But here, too, Louise didn¡¯tpletely give up her old way of life. Not because of old habits or regrets about education. She came here. She wanted to try it out. In Louise Sweeney¡¯s perfect environment, how far could her efforts go? She wanted to show how much she could do. She wanted to prove herself. But to whom? * * * ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise raised her head at the sound of the teacher assistant¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Professor Hewitt is waiting. The allotted meeting time is 12 minutes.¡± It was the day after her visit to the shopping district that Louise had a private meeting with Professor Hewitt. ¡°Twelve minutes?¡± ¡°Yes. Now you 11 minutes and 47 seconds remaining.¡± Louise rushed to the lecture hall and knocked on the door. She heard a short reply in return. When she opened the door, to her surprise she saw the professor was sitting on a couch. She thought he would be looking something over at his desk. ¡°Sit.¡± Louise quickly took the opposite seat at his suggestion. Tick. A particrly loud clock urged Louise along. She spoke quickly. ¡°Well, thank you for your time, Professor. I came here because I wanted to properly apologize for sleeping during thest ss. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louise bowed her head deeply with her hands resting on her knees. As she stared down at her leather shoes, she tried to imagine her professor¡¯s reaction. Would he be angry? Or would he punish her with a grade that would surely make her more alert? ¡°ording to the rules of the Academy, every student is obliged to do their best in ss.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°There is no rule that says you can¡¯t sleep in ss.¡± That was true, but... ¡°And from a moral point of view, you were helping out the caretaker.¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Though I didn¡¯t think helping her would interfere with your ss.¡± ¡°You simply didn¡¯t have enough stamina.¡± ¡°I am ashamed though.¡± ¡°Even if you were asleep, being in ss was the best you could do.¡± ¡°...Well, yes.¡± ¡°Then, I would have no reason to punish you.¡± Louise lifted her head and opened her eyes wide.He was going to forgive her this easily? Professor Hewitt?! ¡°The consequences for not paying full attention in ss is your own. At the test.¡± Louise¡¯s happiness deted and she grumbled for a moment. In fact, she still hadn¡¯t borrowed any notes from that day. ¡°I will study hard...¡± She gave only the predictable answer. ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Tick. The door of the lecture hall opened at the same time as the sound of the clock moving. The appointed time seemed to have ended. Louise quickly said goodbye and left the room, out of respect for Professor¡¯s Hewitt¡¯s limited time. The problems that had fallen into her life seemed to have increased now. The first thing to do right now was... ¡°I need to borrow someone¡¯s notes...¡± ¡°Did you say you needed some notes?¡± The teacher¡¯s assistant asked as he was arranging a bookshelf. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t pay attention to the lecture.¡± ¡°I wish you luck. But it probably won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°What...what do you mean?¡± ¡°What I just said. No student will lend you their lecture notes.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Because.¡± The teacher¡¯s assistant crossed his arms. ¡°In a ss that difficult, it¡¯s better if even onepetitor could fail.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Besides, Louise Sweeney is a top student. Students who look smart are targets.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that smart.¡± ¡°Yes. But even if you slept during ss, the other students don¡¯t think so.¡± Really? Louise bowed to the teacher¡¯s assistant, wondering if anyone would lend her any notes. Maybe he was right and she was wrong. She would have to try anyway. Louise checked the time again. She had to go back to the student council room. She had asked Dean to oversee sales of ink and paper while she met the professor. He was probably grouchy while waiting for Louise toe. * * * The fact that Dean was grouchy was an understatement. ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± He was angry. He tugged his cor as if it to loosen his uniform. ¡°Oh, am Ite? Did you have a ss, Dean?¡± ¡°No, but you¡¯re one minutete from the time you promised!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a minute.¡± ¡°Hmph, just one minute? I don¡¯t want to give every second of my life on Louise Sweeney!¡± ¡°...But you¡¯ve already given some away.¡± ¡°Yes! And a few more seconds. In the middle of this conversation with you!¡± ¡°And now two minutes has passed.¡± Dean picked up his bag without a word. Seems like he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Louise smiled in amusement because Dean wasining for nothing. Though he always grumbled, in the end he always listened to Louise. Well, it was more like ire¡¯s request. ¡°Louise says she¡¯s in trouble. Why don¡¯t you help her?¡± Dean couldn¡¯t turn down Louise¡¯s request because of ire, and so he agreed. ¡°Thank you, Dean.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re thankful, don¡¯t ask me for anything in front of ire from now on.¡± Was that possible? Louise sat down as she tried to exin it to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible. ire and I have simr hours and we talk to each other often...¡± Dean did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Louise with a scowl, then leaned deeply against the table and looked at her face-to-face. ¡°...You¡¯re so annoying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Completely.¡± ¡°Should I ssify Dean as an ¡®annoying person¡¯ too?¡± ¡°Would you please?¡± They stared at each other fiercely. The door to the student council room opened. Maybe it was ire; she and Louise ran into each other incredibly often. Louise turned her head with a cheerful expression. ¡°...¡± Her expression stiffened. The person standing at the entrance of the room was Ian. Student council president of the Academy, Crown Prince of this country. The same man who kissed Louise on the corner of her eyes yesterday. Louise was captivated by yesterday¡¯s memory, which she had tried to seal away. ¡°...You¡¯re wee.¡± The friendly answer was soon etched her body in a different form. At that moment, Louise¡¯s head became nk. The only thing she could feel was heat. Like she once experienced in a greenhouse. The moment his lips fell away they looked at each other. He smiled widely. It was lethal smile. If he looked like that, anyone¡¯s heart would ache in pain. Anyone... ¡°He¡¯s here? Well, I¡¯m going now.¡± Dean patted Louise on the head then stood up slowly. She grabbed on to Dean¡¯s arm with both hands without realizing it. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay with me...a little longer?¡± Dean looked back at Louise with an annoyed expression, while she tried to make the most pitiful face in the world. ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Of course he refused. ¡°...W-why?¡± Louise stammered, and Dean sighed deeply. He remembered what ire said. ¡°You have to help Louise. I¡¯m worried because she always seems to be getting into trouble.¡± Louise and her stupid face must have gotten caught up in something again. She was such a nuisance. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Dean sat across from Louise and copsed onto the table immediately. Louise carefully turned her head to the hallway where Ian stood. Their eyes met for a moment and Louise quickly straightened herself. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¨C Shouldn¡¯t Love (2) ¡°Oh, hello. President.¡± Louise¡¯s voice was strained, devoid of any naturalness. Ian nodded lightly. With a nk expression. And then the door closed. He did not enter the student council room, likely because of Louise¡¯s reaction. ¡°...What do I do?¡± Louise also copsed into her chair next to Dean. Her head was a mess. It was because of her heart. It was frustrating when her heart beat at a different tempo in her eardrum. She knew better than to flirt with crisis. Louise Sweeney was the viiness who loved Ian and tormented the heroine. In the end she would be abandoned by Ian, and the family business would suffer and copse. There was only one way to stop this terrible ending. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t love the president.¡¯ She did not want to be mean to Ste, fearing the downfall of her own family. But most of all, she wanted to prove it that she was a wonderful person who could be loved and live a sessful life. Louise clenched her eyes shut. Ian¡¯s smile still haunted her. She couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him. It was the instincts of this body. However, she was also a determined girl who desired a proper life. She may have wavered and lost her bnce, but she could take control again. She just needed a little longer. ¡®It¡¯s going to be okay.¡¯ Her pounding heart echoed in her eardrum, as if against the idea. What a wicked thing to do. * * * The teacher¡¯s assistant had warned Louise that she wouldn¡¯t be able to borrow anyone else¡¯s notes. Louise visited three other students in turn, except Ian. She expected some camaraderie from her ssmates because they took the same ss together, but all three answered the same, as if they had nned it together. ¡°Uh, look...sorry. I¡¯m not finished with them yet...¡± Of course. She failed to get any notes. Instead, Louise put her nose to the grindstone and studied in the crowded library instead. She flicked her pen as she relentlessly crammed facts into her brain. The topic on escapism was unexpectedly easy, so Louise was able to understand more pages than usual. Before long themps on the long table lit up, and eventually more students began to return to their dormitories one by one. Louise stayed a little longer. She was going to study until she was exhausted. She could fall asleep as soon as she got back. More time passed. When she looked up, there were not many students left. A yawn escaped her mouth, and her fingers were cramped from holding on to her pen. Louise quietly stood up and left the library. It was ck night, as the moon had hidden its face behind the clouds. She had to be careful not to trip on a night like this. Louise carefully climbed the stairs of the dormitory, silence pressing in all around her. It was a little terrifying to walk all alone. When she finally ascended to the top of the stairs, she entered the hallway and saw a familiar silhouette. Her small fear of the dark withered away. ¡°Si¨C¡± She was about to call out to Simon, but then she shut her mouth, feeling that she shouldn¡¯t disturb him. Louise stood there and simply stared at Simon for a moment. The soft glow of the night lingered on his nose and on his fine jawline. Louise realized something. Until now, she thought that the darkness didn¡¯t suit Simon. It was just a sensation she had. However, when it was dark all around him, he was the only one with light, like the moon in the sky. ¡°...Louise?¡± Simon noticed her presence, and he turned around while Louise started to approach him. For some reason he was standing in front of Louise¡¯s room. Did hee to see her? The fact made Louise smile sincerely for the first time today. ¡°Simon.¡± Louis stopped in front of him, and Simon looked directly into Louise¡¯s eyes. ¡°...Are you okay?¡± Louise hesitated when she heard his anxious tone. She couldn¡¯t figure out specifically what he was asking about. ¡°I was afraid of the dark, but I feel better after finding you.¡± She gave him the closest answer she could. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of the dark?¡± ¡°A lot of people are afraid of the dark.¡± ¡°I see...¡± He paused for a moment, but his gaze continued to search her face. ¡°Your eyes are red.¡± ¡°Are they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to blink consciously.¡± Louise blinked twice at his advice. Blink. Blink. ¡°Your hair is messy.¡± ¡°I was reading a difficult book.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you look tired.¡± Simon reach out with his long fingers to skillfully untangled her hair. ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Too much had happened today. She had a meeting with the professor, she couldn¡¯t borrow any notes, she ran into the president, but he left and... ¡°It¡¯s all a terrible mess. So that¡¯s me.¡± Louise tried tough. ¡°That sounds like a bad day.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was soothingly calm. ¡°But I don¡¯t agree that Louise is a mess.¡± ¡°Even though my eyes are red?¡± ¡°You just have to blink consciously.¡± ¡°My hair was messy.¡± ¡°It was, but it¡¯s better now.¡± In response, Simon took his hand off Louise¡¯s head. When Louise touched her hair she found that it had been smoothed neatly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Simon¡¯s answer made her remember something. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve got something to give you. Can you wait a minute?¡± He nodded and Louise hurried into her room. After she put her bag down, she picked up the package of cookies that she had ced on her desk yesterday. Shepletely forgot she bought it for Simon. Louise went back outside where he was still waiting for her. ¡°I was going to give you this, in return for the ribbon.¡± ¡°Cookies?¡± ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re hard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my favorite texture.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I bought it. Well, the president keptining behind my back about it though¨C¡± Louise, who had been rambling unintentionally, quickly shut up. ¡°Ian likes it to be soft. Just like Louise.¡± Simon epted the cookies, while Louise quickly protested. ¡°I¡¯m not soft!¡± ¡°...I meant that Louise likes soft cookies.¡± Haha. She was crazy! What a nonsense illusion... ¡°Of course, your hair is soft too.¡± She flushed even more in embarrassment. ¡°Well, then.¡± He picked up something propped against the window and held it out to Louise. Maybe this was the reason he was waiting for her. ¡°You were waiting to give me this?¡± Her eyes misted over as he handed her a stack of notes. ¡°But it¡¯s sote at night...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s sote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I love waiting for my friends.¡± ¡°Friend...¡± Louise cherished the rtionship he spoke of. Thank you. She only had to say a word, and he would probably be on Louise¡¯s side at any time, just as Louise would do for Simon. ¡°Yes, we are friends. The...closest.¡± ¡°And a long time shared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Louise smiled again. It was her second smile of today. Simon was a little relieved to see it, then took a step back and said a farewell. ¡°Good night, then. Louise.¡± ¡°Simon...sleep well.¡± Louise clutched the stack of paper with sincerity. ¡°I will.¡± After parting with Louise, Simon walked through the hallway and descended down the stairs. As he came down to thest floor, he saw his cousin sitting on the bottom of the stairs. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry for the strange favor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± Simon sat down beside Ian. There was silence for a moment, then Simon spoke first. That was a rare urrence. ¡°I told Louise, one time.¡± Simon raised his chin a little and looked at the dormitory ceiling. There was an ominous shadow seeping through the narrow cracks. It looked like Simon. ¡°I hope your rtionship is very strong. No one should dare interfere.¡± He slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Keep out of the way...¡± There was a sound on the cracked ceiling. The moon emerged from the clouds, driving out the darkness. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¨C How Far Will You Allow (1) Why did her kiss her? The day had started off strangely. No, actually from the day before that. The rtionship between the two was strained, and they tried to ignore it. Louise struggled to avoid his line of sight. Ian followed her as he had fun following her small, light footsteps. As he didn¡¯t let her go, she was always in his view. To put it another way, that meant he was always looking at Louise, with considerable persistence. That couldn¡¯t be exined by the rtionship of a friend or former fianc¨¦e. Those thoughts, those feelings. His instincts knew. Louise¡¯s eyes were a reel of ever-shifting emotions, and he remembered how they looked at him them. Perhaps as a result, he had kissed those lovely eyes. If someone would ask him now, ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Ian would probably nod his head, several times. He smiled in reverence of her eyes. Reminiscing the soft touch that still remained on his lips. But then, he remembered Louise¡¯s face when he pulled away. It wasn¡¯t the look of surprise or embarrassment he had expected. Her face was an awful blue, as if seized with fear, and her normally talkative lips were frozen. ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯ That was the first thought that came to mind, and a faint sense of happiness shattered. Come to think of it, he hadn¡¯t asked for permission. That was outrageous disrespect. And most of all, Louise Sweeney didn¡¯t think of Ian as a man. He knew he was precious to her, but only as a friend or family member. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±At the tea room he ended up saying to her thest thing he wanted to say. His apology seemed to work a little, and Louise started blinking slowly and pulling herself back together after the kiss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louise Sweeney.¡± He repeated thest words he wanted. He would have said anything if Louise could escape her present fear. ¡°...Really.¡± ¡°O-oh.¡± Louise came to her senses, and she struggled to put on a smile.¡°It¡¯s okay. No, it¡¯s¨C¡° She was unable to fully form a sentence, and her words wereced with a hint of a tremor as she smiled. Probably out of consideration for a friend. Because Louise Sweeney was kind. Ian rubbed his forehead for a moment. Even in this situation, acting friendly must be both a relief and pain experience at the same time. He came to the conclusion that his presence was not very helpful to Louise right now. He didn¡¯t want to make it more difficult for her. ¡°Hesse...¡± Ian called for his bodyguard a small voice. Soon Hesse silently appeared from nearby. ¡°The two of you...go back first.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Hesse asked anxiously. Maybe it was because he watched the whole situation.¡°I¡¯ll follow you. Will that be okay?¡± ¡°There are other guards, so there should be no problem.¡± Hesse politely extended his hands towards Louise. However, Louise didn¡¯t seem to want to leave him immediately and shot Ian a worried look. That was probably a better reaction than her fear from earlier. ¡°Hesse knows how to get back safely. You can leave at ease.¡± Ian looked at her with as calm as expression as possible, and Louise finally nodded but did not speak otherwise. Maybe she had lost everything she was about to say. Hesse reached out again, and Louise took his hand. Ian looked at the natural connection of their fingers and wrists. ...Hesse was holding on to her. The image of it seemed to taunt Ian.¡°Hesse.¡± The bodyguard was a few steps away when Ian called out to him in a sulky voice. ¡°Yes?¡± Hesse turned around while Louise only lowered her head and did not look back. ¡°...¡± Ian looked at Louise¡¯s flowing hair and turned to Hesse again. ¡°The carriage. Don¡¯t forget to travel slowly. It¡¯s okay to make stops once in a while...¡± Ian¡¯s words gradually faded. He couldn¡¯t help but force a few words of concern. ¡°Go.¡± When the crown prince gavemands, everyone had to answer the same way. ¡°I understand.¡± * * * Louise stayed up all night looking at notes Simon gave her. She slept for about three hours and had repeatedly woken up several times. After a restless night, morning finally arrived. Louise wriggled under her nkets to escape the sun. Why was it that sleep, which had evaded her all night, was now finallying back when she had early morning sses? ¡°...I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep my promise, Simon.¡± Louise made a small apology to Simon. He stayed upte waiting for her, and she seemed unable to repay the kindness. The notes Simon gave was a copy of Professor Hewitt¡¯s ss notes. ording to a small note Simon took the coursest semester, and he had arranged the lecture notes so it contained the most crucial information. She had been dying for something like this, and yesterday Louise forgot she was tired and devoured the notes untilte. ¡°But I have to get up...after ten more seconds.¡± Ten, nine, eight, seven...one, one half, one quarter... After several meaningless counts, Louise staggered out of the nket. She washed, dressed, then picked up her hair brush. ¡°I can brush it for you. Later.¡± She could hear his yful whisper in her mind. If she gave him her hair brush, she was sure he¡¯d tear her hair apart. Then he¡¯d me the brush. It was a very rude brush. The thought of his mischievous face made her smile a little. And after thinking for a moment, she picked up a ribbon that Ian had bought for her a while ago. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a reason.¡± She spoke to herself in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s just a poor thing. The ribbon is a gift so it needs to be used...¡± Louise tied up her hair in a high ponytail with the ribbon, then looked at herself briefly across the mirror to make up her mind about what she would do today. She wanted to thank him for organizing Professor Hewitt¡¯s notes. No matter what happens. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¨C How Far Will You Allow (2) However, there was little chance for her to say thank you, not with Louise swamped with sses today. In addition, it was not easy to find a specific person in the crowded library or the ssrooms, which were filled with people studying. And of course, she didn¡¯t run into him in student council room. Louise peeked into the greenhouse and garden. Her efforts brought her no gain other than identally running across the caretaker, who gifted her a jar of strawberry jam. ¡®Where on earth are you?¡¯ Her neck was soaked with sweat from wandering around campus. Her frustration was rising. Maybe she should just go to the rooftop and yell ¡°Thank you for the notes!¡± If she yelled loud enough, maybe her voice would reach him wherever he was. Louise panted as she climbed the steps of the dormitory, holding her messenger bag in one hand and the jar of strawberry jam in the other. As she pushed open the rooftop door, a gust of wind whirled over her face and caused her high ponytail to flutter. She squinted at the sun against the cloudless blue sky and frowned. The wind died down after she passed the iron gate. Louise approached the low rails of the roof, brushing her loose bangs in order. Come to think of it, she remembered when she ran towards the railing and Ian had caught her, warning her it was dangerous. Louise looked over the railing. She saw students walking between different buildings. ¡°No sign...¡± ¡°...What are you looking for?¡± The voice came from behind her. Louise hadn¡¯t been sessful so far, and she whirled around in surprise. ¡°President?¡± He sat with his back leaning against the railing on the other side of the roof. He had an awkward expression, and he must have debated whether to talk to Louise of not. After an ufortable silence, Louise spoke first. ¡°Well...I want to say thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± ¡°Yes. Simon brought me a copy of notes yesterday.¡± Louise pulled out the stack of papers she had received yesterday from her bag. ¡°Simon is always worried about you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for him, he¡¯s probably in his room. He doesn¡¯t like hanging around without purpose.¡± Louise shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of looking for Simon on the roof?¡± ¡°Because...¡± Louise hesitated for a moment, clutching the notes given to her. ¡°While Simon is the one who delivered it, it¡¯s the president who wrote it.¡± Her voice was small, but there was some deep conviction in it. Ian hung his head and sighed. ¡°I thought I was confident in copying handwriting.¡± ¡°I know. You said it was a necessary skill for you.¡± ¡°Since I was young, my teachers have been prettyplimentary. I¡¯m good at remembering things and imitating them.¡± ¡°Even so...¡± Louise looked down at the text, written with so much kindness. At first she really did think it was Simon¡¯s handwriting. ¡°I just know. I can tell.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the president and not Simon.¡± Louise smiled a little. She didn¡¯t mean to. It was just satisfying to point out Ian¡¯s little lie. Just, somehow. ¡°So, I¡¯ve been looking around for you. Thank you. I really was in trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d if it helped my friend.¡± He carefully added in the word ¡°friend¡± in his answer. That way, Louise¡¯s smile wouldst a little longer. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry about back then. I surprised you because I didn¡¯t know the boundaries.¡± ¡°Boundaries?¡± ¡°Yes. The boundaries between friends.¡± Is that so? When Louise tilted her head questioningly, Ian smiled. ¡°Here¡¯s an example. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to imagine it. Anyway, how would you react if Dean Crissis had done the same thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯d die!¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°N-nothing.¡± Ian quickly swallowed and continued with the next question. ¡°And what if ire did the same thing?¡± ¡°ire?! I, I...I¡¯m sure I would be happy. I would¡¯ve kissed ire¡¯s eyes too. Because she¡¯s precious to me, and she¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ...Seriously? Ian should have been born a princess. Louise would probably find her very beautiful too. Ian was annoyed with his gender for the first time. ¡°Anyway, Dean and ire are your friends, right?¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± ¡°But even you have different levels of tolerance between your friends.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Louise¡¯s expression rxed and she pped her hands, like a kid who discovered something new. So maybe that was the conclusion. Ian and Louise had different tolerances for each other. Ian was a little upset for it, but he had never seen such a scared face on Louise. Ian looked again at Louise across from him. She was smiling radiantly under the warm sun and the blue sky, and was now sitting down with her back resting against the railing. That¡¯s what Louise Sweeney was like. After a moment of thinking, Louise opened her mouth to speak again. ¡°So you kissed my eyes that day.¡± Because you were beautiful. You stupid girl. ¡°It was because you didn¡¯t know what my boundaries were.¡± ¡°Well...something like that.¡± ¡°But something¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Ian flinched at Louise¡¯s suspicious nce. Was the excuse too unbelievable? He thought it was a satisfactory solution. They could maintain their rtionship and not put much weight on that day. ¡°Strange though...¡± Louise shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°The youngdy finally learned to be generous.¡± Ian answered jokingly and got up from his sitting position. ¡°It¡¯s not generosity. I just want to concentrate on the test.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do well. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s so much on my te.¡± ¡°The main character always has to face conflict.¡± ¡°Well, the main character¨C¡± Louise shut her mouth quickly. She was about to say ¡°is you.¡± ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to make another mistake.¡± Ian stopped in front of Louise until there were about five steps between them. ¡°I want you to show me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ian answered with a smile. ¡°Your tolerance for me.¡± So, how far he could touch or reach? Was that the question? ¡°I hope I will learn it it right this time and not be rude to you.¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t really thought about it.¡± ¡°Think now. The weather is nice.¡± The weather wasn¡¯t of concern, but Louise paid no mind. It would be a very good idea to set a distance between the two. Then her heart wouldn¡¯t beat so hard in the future. ¡°First...¡± Louise looked up at Ian. Then she followed his example and stood up for a moment. ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay to face each other like this.¡± ¡°This distance?¡± ¡°...A little closer will be fine. It¡¯s always been like that.¡± At Louise¡¯s reply he narrowed the gap at a space of a step or two. ¡°This much?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s about right.¡± And he didn¡¯t move. He just smiled at Louise. Like he was waiting for her permission one by one. A strange idea urred to her. He had no reason humor Louise this far, even if they were friends. Now that this incident had happened, she had been...she had been thinking the same way as the original Louise in the original story. This man. She wondered if she really had any feelings for him. ...She was probably mistaken. It had to be an undeniable illusion. Everyone, please don¡¯t throw stones at the original Louise Sweeney for her obsession over Ian. If a male friend did this to you, anyone would be mistaken. Miss Louise of the original novel, I¡¯m sorry I called you names without knowing the circumstances. I regret joining the hate brigade. It was possible to fall for this guy. What a horrible male lead! He got me infatuated with him! I¡¯m a fool! Louise looked at Ian with a dejected face. ¡°Tell me, Louise Sweeney.¡± But he was waiting with a face unchanged. ¡°How far will you allow me.¡± A face of a lion setting a sweet trap. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¨C I Always Want To Touch It (1) Louise was worried. How far could she allow him? What were the right boundaries for a friend? Louise stared at his shirt button directly in front of her for a moment, then slowly drew her gaze upwards. She saw a neat cor and a cleanly shaved jawline. Shaved. It was a little strange that her childhood friend was old enough to shave. ¡°Maybe....¡± Louise reached for his face. ¡°Maybe I was embarrassed by the change.¡± Then she carefully swept her fingertips across his chin. ¡°Change?¡± Louise nodded. ¡°The president¡¯s chin wasn¡¯t like this before.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed too.¡± ¡°Me? What do you mean me?¡± Louise eximed, her hand flying to her chin, and Ian chuckled. He wasn¡¯t talking about the jaw, he was talking about something else. You blind girl. ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s okay to touch each other¡¯s chins?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost beyond the limit, but I think it should be okay?¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s move on.¡± Louise pouted. ¡°We have to do more?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk down the hallway holding Louise Sweeney¡¯s chin.¡± Of course it seemed like fun, so he¡¯d try probably try it out someday. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do such a terrible thing!¡± ¡°So, tell me where else.¡± ¡°You can hold my hand. You seem to have an interest in dragging me by the chin.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested. Dragging Louise by the chin, isn¡¯t that funny? Whatever you want.¡± Ian took one of Louise¡¯s hands. He always thought her hands were small, but held with another the difference was even more pronounced. Such a slender hand lifted heavy sacks in the garden. It was a very hardworking, dependable hand. Of course, he decided to omit the modifier ¡°cute¡±. ¡°...Like this.¡± He fastened their fingers together one by one, each one he held dear. ¡°We can do this, right? ¡° Louise looked at their hands that hade in perfect contact. ¡°I-isn¡¯t it a bit too much?¡± ¡°Too much?¡± He tilted his head as if he were unsure, but he could feel Louise¡¯s pulse pounding on against his wrist. ¡°Then how about we correct it like this?¡± He loosened his fingers and held his hand in a more natural form. It was much better when rxed. Louise nodded her head. ¡°I think that¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Good. So what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Again?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nowhere else you will allow me to touch, you can stop.¡± Not really. Besides her hands and chin, she was certain she could allow him more. Louise thought of each of her body part, one by one, and imagined how he would touch her there. ...That was a little weird, though. ¡°Uh, my...face.¡± ¡°Surprising.¡± ¡°With your hands, of course! Everything but your hands are forbidden!¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Somehow he looked disappointed. Ugh, he was getting her confused! ¡°I¡¯m d anyway.¡± He smiled lightly as he touched Louise¡¯s cheek. His other hand was still holding Louise¡¯s. Both were already approved by her, but he was pushing it since he was touching them at the same time. ¡°I like your face.¡± The soft tips of his fingers slowly swept over her cheeks. Like he was relieved to still be able to touch her this way. ¡°...I know.¡± ¡°You do?¡± He had a look of surprise, Louise answered back with a sullen expression. ¡°You¡¯ve always been so rude as to touch ady¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Yes, I always want to touch it. It¡¯s hard to keep it secret from other people. You are the precious princess of the greenhouse. And the feel of your skin is so lovely.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like pervert! If I think that I pay taxes to a pervert it¡¯ll make me unhappy!¡± ¡°Is it okay if it¡¯s a pervert who likes you?¡± ¡°The Sweeney family aren¡¯t the only ones who pays taxes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m not a pervert to anyone but Sweeney.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Because¨C¡± Because she had read it, about the all-powerful male lead! It was incredible. He was a passionate lover in public ces, too! ¡°Your face is red.¡± Because she was remembering the breathtaking illustrations. ¡°...I get hot after talking about taxes. It makes me feel worried.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, if you go back to the pceter, I¡¯ll fight for a review of the Sweeney¡¯s ie taxes.¡± That was good thing to hear. She was building friendships with those in power. In fact, the Sweeney family had been subject to an unfair tax rate because of the nobles. ¡°Thank...thank you for being dependable.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We should allow each other to pet each other¡¯s hair in order so I can support the president.¡± ¡°A beautiful friendship.¡± He lowered his posture slightly as if to ask for a pat on the head. Louise ruffled his silver hair a couple of times with the other hand that wasn¡¯t holding his. Silver was very mysterious. It had could ept all the colors of the world, but eventually it shone with its own light. ¡°You have nice hair.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s thanks to my mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thankful to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always thankful.¡± Louise dropped her hand from his head, and he straightened himself upwards. But he didn¡¯t let go of Louise¡¯s hand or face. It felt like he was making a territorial im, but... In any case, he couldn¡¯t resist Louise. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¨C I Always Want To Touch It (2) He stared at Louise¡¯s face, then brought up a topic he rarely liked to talk about. ¡°Now and then, I think about my mother.¡± ¡°What do you think about?¡± ¡°Just, you know, anything. Like if she was happy.¡± Well, she must have been happy, all right. She was an outsider rejected by the pce, only had her husband and son by her side, and could onlymunicate to her friend, Mrs. Sweeney, through letters. ¡°My mother was very smart. She was able toe to the Academy despite her poor circumstances.¡± ¡°She was praised for being a genius from all the professors when she was admitted to the Academy, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Though I¡¯m not as smart as her.¡± He stroked the area around Louise¡¯s eyes with a bitter smile, where his lips had pressed against not long ago. ¡°I don¡¯t think her wonderful mind was used to full potential.¡± She could have done so much more, if only she hadn¡¯t been oppressed up by status or court rules. ¡°Once, I used to me my father for ruining my motherpletely. So I...¡± Louise tightened her grip on his hand to let him know she was listening to his story. There was a mirthless smile on his lips. ¡°I concluded that those in power had the obligation to live a life of asceticism.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± ¡°It¡¯s problematic if a person of power bes greedy, and uses his power to gain his own benefits, right?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too unreasonable to expect asceticism.¡± Louise had been quick to protest. Of course he expected her to answer like that. Louise Sweeney was always fair and sweet. ¡°Listen to the end.¡± He continued to speak in a softer tone. ¡°Then, I came to the Academy and thought of something while taking sses.¡± He shifted his hands again and stroked Louise on the cheek. ¡°How did my mother get all the professor¡¯s praise for being a genius? Even we don¡¯t usually hear that from a single professor.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°When I realized that, I realized how foolish I had been thinking.¡± Ian¡¯s face had his usual smile. No, it was a bit more affectionate. Maybe because he was talking about his mother after a long time. ¡°There was no way an intelligent mother couldn¡¯t know what would happen in her future.¡± ¡°Do you mean you mean she was prepared for that kind of life?¡± ¡°Yes. But what I really want to say is that my father didn¡¯t refuse her.¡± He liked her, and she chose him. For her generous decision, it was reasonable to give all his efforts into the rtionship, even if he used all his power for it. ¡°Was that afort you?¡± ¡°No. It became an indicator.¡± ¡°An indicator?¡± ¡°Think about it, Louise Sweeney. Who would want to be with the crown prince? It¡¯s just a lot of troublesome and dirty work to do.¡± ¡°...You should apologize right away to countlessdies and ancestors who want the position.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the case anyway. So if there¡¯s a girl I want, I will wait patiently until she¡¯s ready to make up her mind...That¡¯s what I think.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to know that you have patience. A man has to have principles.¡± ¡°Right? I knew you¡¯d like that part.¡± So please stop stroking me. I want you to keep your fidelity! This stupid Louise Sweeney¡¯s heart is beating hard again! ¡°And so.¡± His hand swept up Louise¡¯s chin. ¡°After the girl passes on her decision to me.¡± Louise¡¯s face was the perfect sight. ¡°Even if everyone objects, I will always have her by my side.¡± Just like his father, the king of this country. ¡°Everyone¡¯s objections...do you mean the nobles?¡± Louise asked carefully, recalling the original story. Ste had a wonderful family, but shecked both talent and wealth to truly be part of the noble ranks. Because of the firm support of Professor Lassen, the current Countess, Ste was able to ovee it, and Lassen benefited from the glory of the family. It was an extra story after the novel¡¯spletion. ¡°Yes, the objections of the nobility. And¨C¡° He paused for a moment, as if to give weight to his next words. ¡°Even if it is against the fate set by the god of the world.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s.¡± Louise¡¯s heartbeat seemed to slow down. Somehow he sounded like he was saying that the original was irrelevant. ¡°Of course, where is the crazy god that decides who is meant to be with whom?¡± It was decided. The god of writing had decided for all of them. Sometimes they even wrote the spoilers in the author¡¯s notes! ¡°Why do you look offended? Are you religious?¡± ¡°Y-yeah. You¡¯re speaking sphemy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mere human need, though, to be sphemous.¡± ¡°What about your duty to remain ascetic?¡± ¡°I told you. That¡¯s until I get permission.¡± Just like his father. ¡°You have be a loyal son who follows your parents¡¯ footsteps.¡± ¡°Is that so? Would they be a little proud?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. I lost my fianc¨¦e that my mother decided for me and I thought my mother would be ashamed of me now.¡± ¡°...I think you keep forgetting this, so let me repeat is again. That¡¯s a forbidden word.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. My mother wished it for me.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± When put like that Louise actually sounded like a bad person, as though she was actually a viiness. ¡°By the way, I wonder if I can move this hand to another ce.¡± ¡°No!¡± Louise shook her head vigorously. ¡°...I see.¡± He looked disappointed again. Such a face would weaken anyone. Louise allowed herself to give up some more territory in a whisper. ¡°My shoulders are okay.¡± His hand slid over to her shoulder, like he had been waiting. ¡°Can I put my head on your shoulder?¡± ¡°Of course you can. But you can¡¯t do it for long because it¡¯s heavy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. And?¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you what else you can allow.¡± ¡°Nothing...Just that. Really. You don¡¯t have to make any more facial expressions!¡± ¡°Okay. Then these are the first negotiations.¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be a second one?¡± ¡°Maybe. In case of an emergency.¡± Emergency? Louise tilted her head, and Ian exined kindly. ¡°If either of us is in danger of getting sick or getting hurt.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Louise finally nodded her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be okay tofortably help each other? It¡¯s a friend helping someone in need.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯ll be the exception.¡± ¡°Only emergency situations.¡± And emergency situations don¡¯te very often. Maybe. ¡°I¡¯m d we got to talk a lot today.¡± ¡°So am I.¡± Louise wasn¡¯t afraid of Ian anymore. ¡°Now I think I can really concentrate on the test.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure to be at the top of my ss again this time, and when I graduate, I will enjoy the honor of being the best student.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the future of the Sweeney family is bright.¡± ¡°Yes, I will make the business prosperous!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I admire your hard work.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Louise looked up at Ian with shining eyes. She seemed to be longing for something, and Ian realized what it was right away. ¡°The tax question?¡± When he urately pinpointed her concern, she smiled excitedly again. That melting smile made him want to give all his support, not just tax breaks. How far was this girl going to go in making a living? ¡°President¨Cno. I¡¯m so d Ian Audmonial is my friend.¡± ¡°...Okay. I hope you are. ¡° Ian sighed and patted Louise on the head. She was happy anyway. Louise¡¯s ponytail waved in the silent wind. The long purple ribbon twirled in her hair. * * * After parting from the roof, Louise dashed to the greenhouse. She happened to have an idea. The caretaker said that she didn¡¯t make a lot of strawberry jam, so she decided to give some to Louise, who had worked the hardest. That was very kind of her, but on the other hand, Louise felt a little sorry. She felt that it was Simon and Professor Hill who did more work. Louise decided to put strawberry jam in the greenhouse where all three could enjoy it. If she left it there, everyone could taste the strawberry jam when they enjoy tea time. Upon arriving at the greenhouse, Louise quickly swung open the door. Tuk. At the same time, she heard something fall to the floor. ¡°...Professor?¡± And as far as Louise knew, Professor Hill was the only one who dropped things all the time. Sure enough, Professor Hill was scrambling to pick up the water bottle that had fallen on the floor. Fortunately it was empty. ¡°M-Miss Sweeney.¡± ¡°You dropped something.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Professor Hill put the water bottle right in front of the flower bed and teared up in remorse. ¡°Do I always appear suddenly?¡± He was always so clumsy every time he saw Louise. ¡°Something like that, but...¡± He hesitated, fiddling with his sses. ¡°It¡¯s partly because I¡¯m inexperienced.¡± ¡°Well, we can make you a little more popr.¡± ¡°A little more¨Cdon¡¯t be so bold.¡± The extraordinary Professor Hill. She couldn¡¯t imagine what that would look like. Perhaps someone giving a research presentation. ¡°There was something I wanted to ask you, Miss Sweeney.¡± Louise closed the greenhouse door and approached the professor. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Miss Sweeney.¡± Professor Hill stared at his disciple, who was giving him trustworthy look. He tried to push down his worry for a moment. Could he ask her this question? ¡°What were you doing in tea room the other day?¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¨C His Real Gaze (1) Louise swallowed the lump caught in her throat. The tea room was the ce where the eye kiss incident urred. Oh my god. She thought there would be no other incidents from there, but an unexpected ambush sprung up on her. ¡°Well...¡± Louise mumbled and peeked at the professor¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t look particrly stern, but she didn¡¯t think she should lie to him either. ¡°I went to buy some ink and paper, and then I went the to tea room to drink something cool because it was hot.¡± So Louise told the truth. ¡°You didn¡¯t decide this on your own, did you?¡± ¡°It was my decision in the end.¡± ¡°Who was the wizard with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Louise hesitated for a moment. It wasn¡¯t just about protecting Ian. If she revealed his name, the entire student council would be dragged in, and the damage would be even greater. In the end, Louise didn¡¯t say anything. However, Professor Hill spoke to Louise in gentler voice than usual. ¡°Miss Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°I graduated from this Academy only just a few years ago. Well, seven years ago, but that¡¯s still a long time from your perspective.¡± He scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°I know it means when a student council member goes to buy ink and paper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Are you really?¡± Louise was unable to tell a lie from the way the professor was looking at her. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. I was lying.¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± She saw the professor grin over his thick sses. The smile still had a boyish innocence, and Louise realized that it was true that it hadn¡¯t been that long since he graduated from the Academy. ¡°I went out to buy ink too.¡± ¡°The professor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°B-but, you¡¯re a genius at the Academy and¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been a top student.¡± Louise remembered the tradition of the top student serving the student body. She wondered if that was the time when bad traditions continued. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you climbing over the wall.¡± ¡°It was a nightmare for me. It was the first time I found out I wasn¡¯t lucky.¡± ¡°I had the same idea.¡± ¡°So tell me. Who was the wizard with you?¡± The conversation returned to where they started. The professor seemed to be strangely persistent. ¡°Those robes are worn by mages only.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Louise hesitated. She had a slightly different reason. She would be embarrassed to death if she said ¡°Ian was with me,¡± especially when they were huddled together so intimately. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything serious. I¡¯m just worried if a wizard¡¯s been approaching students personally.¡± ¡°We¡¯re...we¡¯re not allowed contact with wizards?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The professor rarely looked so grave. ¡°Now, Miss Sweeney. I know you¡¯re smarter than this.¡± His face was filled with genuine concern, and Louise shook her head quickly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a wizard.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The professor asked again seriously. If it wasn¡¯t a wizard, then it didn¡¯t matter who the other person was. ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± ¡°Were you worried?¡± ¡°Yes, I waited in front of the tea room, but I lost you.¡± She didn¡¯t understand why he was so worried, or why she should be wary of wizards. ¡°Come to think of it.¡± Louise lifted her eyes and pressed her lips with the tip of her finger. ¡°Professor, you dropped the teacup didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°As usual.¡± ¡°Was it because of my sudden appearance?¡± ¡°It was very surprising.¡± He adjusted his sses and Louise smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Just as a professor, I worry about all the students. Even more so, you are the sessor to the Sweeney greenhouse, and I¡¯ve been there a few times...¡± A rambling reply of incoherent answers came back from her simple word of thanks, as if she had been the one interrogating him. ¡°Please, Miss Sweeney.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Be careful to not get caught by other professors.¡± ¡°...I understand.¡± ¡°Especially by Professor Juliana Lassen.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Sounds like something happened.¡± ¡°...Oh no.¡± Louise denied it, ncing downwards. The professor¡¯s eyes were so pure and clear that she couldn¡¯t look straight at them and tell a lie. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ She don¡¯t want to talk about why she couldn¡¯t go to the new semester party because of her status. The small ss jar in her hand caught her eye. Strawberry Jam of Salvation! Compared to Professor Juliana Lassen, strawberry jam was much more sweet and beautiful. Nothing could be better than putting aside the topic of the bitter professor away than that. ¡°Professor!¡± Louise held out the jar with both hands. ¡°T-take this. The caretaker made these from the strawberries.¡± ¡°Is it jam?¡± ¡°Yes, so I thought it would be nice if we could all share it together in the greenhouse.¡± ¡°That...that sounds wonderful.¡± The professor¡¯s face lit up when he epted the jar then twisted open the lid. The strawberry jam defeated Professor Lassen! ¡°Sometimes when I study I feel like eating sweets. It makes me feel more awake.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re sleepy then it means you should rest.¡± ¡°I sleep well. About three hours on a regr daily basis.¡± ...What? Louise looked at him in surprise then carefully spoke. ¡°One thing I¡¯m sure about.¡± ¡°W-what is it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t me you for dropping things. Ack of sleep would do that to me too!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Despite Louise¡¯s passionate words Professor Hill simply smiled. She really was worried. ¡°How about this. I¡¯m free today, so I¡¯ll head back and go to sleep.¡± Louise nced at her watch. Seven in the evening. The sun was beginning to dip in the horizon, as it was near summer, and it was a good time to retire early. ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure I won¡¯t drop anything tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± The two summarized the outline of their ns and left the greenhouse. Just below the wash of red sky, they could see the crowd of students rushing around campus. ¡°Are you going back to your dormitory?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking of going to the student council room. I¡¯m a little short on studying.¡± ¡°Well, then.¡± Professor Hill rubbed his hand over his whiteb coat and continued. ¡°Will it be alright if I apany you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to escort me?¡± ¡°N-no! I wouldn¡¯t...it¡¯s not like that, but, look, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°If you say no so strongly, it¡¯ll make me feel embarrassed.¡± ¡°...I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you. It¡¯s forbidden to favor students.Well, I need to be more careful...¡± ¡°I know. The professor is kind to everyone.¡± Louise replied to him pleasantly, and took the first step forward. ¡°Kind to everyone...¡± Soon Professor Hill followed behind her. ¡°You always make sure that every student understands you in ss. And you wait for the students who write slowly.¡± His face turned a little red and he mumbled something about how that was natural. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all you have to do. Miss Sweeney, look, I¡¯m not used topliments...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Louise twirled around in surprise. ¡°I think your thesis paper is amazing! My father loves your research, and my mother worships you!¡± ¡°...Why are the Sweeneys so generous to me?¡± ¡°The Sweeney family isn¡¯t generous, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re such a great professor. I¡¯m happy to be able to take your ss.¡± Louise beamed, holding her hands behind her back. After a short pause, the professor smiled awkwardly and finally gave an answer. ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m not that great.¡± His words weren¡¯t derived from modesty. It was a very profound truth. ¡°I¡¯m not a genius and I can¡¯t do anything well.¡± In the case of literature and art, he was more of an idiot. ¡°And I¡¯m a liar. It¡¯s the worst thing for a professor.¡± Louise looked at the professor with a questioning look. Professor Hill was a liar? Was there anybination that was so inappropriate? But his eyes always looked so honest. ¡°Miss Sweeney, I had a wonderful time talking to you about the strawberry jam, but can I talk to you again about Professor Lassen?¡± Unable to refuse the request with him looking directly at her, Louise nodded. ¡°The Lassen family values talent very much.¡± He began to speak in a whispering voice, as if he were worried about anyone eavesdropping on them. ¡°That¡¯s why they sponsor students.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s perfect.¡± He answered a little bitterly. ¡°And students sponsored by the countess¡¯ family always tops the list, so they¡¯re usually sessful after graduation.¡± Their achievements and glory was always followed by the name of their patron, the Lassen family. ¡°That makes them even more powerful, far into the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good for both sponsored students and the countess¡¯ family, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°On one hand.¡± Professor Hill hesitated for a moment, and Louise had a feeling that he had a secret that he was trying to hold in. ¡°Miss Louise Sweeney.¡± The glow of sunset reflected on his thick sses. He took them off and pressed fingertips against his brow. After a moment, Professor Hill looked up. His green eyes, so rarely glimpsed, were now visible. They were far from the purity she had assumed from under the lenses. Perhaps his real gaze he had been distorted by his thick lenses. He had the keen eye of a researcher and schr, like he could see through the essence of anything. ¡°Today I have something to say to you not as a professor, but as a senior student who graduated first.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¨C His Real Gaze (2) Louise was surprised how smoothly the words left his mouth. A while ago, she couldn¡¯t even imagine what a profound Professor Hill would be like. He always blurted out his words, and was often timid in his actions. But the professor was different now. He spoke to Louise with unwavering confidence. ¡°Be on your guard, Miss Sweeney.¡± Louise¡¯s shoulders flinched at those sharp words. Perhaps it should be Professor Lassen that should be on alert. But why? Louise was nothing but amoner schoolgirl to her. ¡°Their purposes of their sponsorship is bing strange. They don¡¯t care what happens.¡± Professor Hill paused as a few students passed by them. When it was quiet again, he continued. ¡°They will make sure their student is on the top.¡± He deliberately chose the word ¡°make¡±. Louise Sweeney had a good brain, so he believed that she would figure out what he meant. ¡°And when I confessed that I was a liar...¡± ¡°You were ¡®made the top¡¯.¡± ¡°That answer is correct.¡± He smiled painfully and added frankly, ¡°I was the worst student of all art.¡± And art ss was one of the mandatory subjects. ¡°But even then, you were an early expert of biology...¡± ¡°That¡¯s something only a very few are interested in.¡± Still, the desire to be the best student was something that anyone in the world could understand. Simply and firmly. That was what Louise craved. She risked getting involved in the original story for that honor. ¡°No wonder...¡± Louise hesitated for a moment. Of course she knew who this year¡¯s sponsored student was¨Cthe heroine of this world, Ste Lapis. ¡°I can see why Professor Lassen wasn¡¯t very nice to me.¡± She was offended that Louise took away the title of top student at the entrance exams, which should¡¯ve been Ste¡¯s. ¡°And the professor was talking about the difficulty of the test.¡± It was simply this. Ste didn¡¯t attend Professor Hill¡¯s ss, but Louise did. The top student was determined by the total score across all sses. The harder Louise¡¯s test was, the more likely Ste could take first ce. ¡°So I considered.¡± ¡°Considered?¡± ¡°Yes. I want everyone to have a fair chance at bing the top student.¡± Lying could eat at a person¡¯s confidence for a lifetime. Louise wondered if his timid manner was rooted in his past guilt. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you¡¯re already telling me this.¡± Louise spoke in a light tone, so Professor Hill smiled as the atmosphere softened. ¡°You know, Professor.¡± Louise took one step closer. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s not fair.¡± ¡°But.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I already read your book even before I entered the Academy. I already have a different starting point from the other students. It¡¯s already unfair. ¡° Louise thought up a variety of other potential inequalities. ¡°Or maybe I could get sick all of a sudden on exam day. Or it could be the weather I hate.¡± ¡°Miss Sweeney, I mean, this is¨C¡° ¡°Ask me any problem you want. Feel free to test me any you like.¡± Louise clenched the hem of her skirt at her fingertips. ¡°And I¡¯ll write down everything I know. That¡¯s what exams are like, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I like idealism, too. But...I don¡¯t want Miss Sweeney to be sacrificed to a bad n...¡± ¡°Professor.¡± Louise looked determinedly into his face. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person to give up top student so easily.¡± Louise Sweeney, the viiness, like to im anything as her own, especially with her obsession with Ian. With Louise stepping away like this, Ste would be able to have anything. However...Louise wanted to take one thing away from Ste. The honor of being the top student. ¡°And I¡¯m not stupid enough to just give back one thing I have.¡± Louise swung around. Her thin skirt fluttered lightly in the air. ¡°So from now on I¡¯m going to study.¡± Professor Hill put on his sses again. He could clearly see Louise walking away with a brave stride. No injustice in the world would overtake her honest footsteps. Of course idealism was his favorite philosophy in life. In any case, both Professor Hill and Louise were both idealists, so the conclusion was inevitable. ¡°Thank you... Miss Sweeney.¡± He said a small murmur of thanks that didn¡¯t reach her then began to walk again. After taking Louise as far as the student council room, he decided to go back to his room to sleep. Suddenly, he wondered. Would he continue to drop things in front of Louise or hold them confidently? * * * Professor Juliana Lassen clenched the curtain of her lecture hall as her strict gaze was fixed outside of the window. A sigh broke out at the mouth of the wrinkled face of the professor. ¡°When I look at this I feel that time repeats itself again and again.¡± There was a small voice that called out to her. ¡°Professor Lassen.¡± Juliana Lassen turned around. There stood a student with red hair at the other side of the room. Ste Lapis. She was thest surviving hope of Countess Lapis. ¡°I stood here even when the current king was still the crown prince.¡± ¡°I heard that was true.¡± ¡°Yes, it was.¡± Professor Lassen paused and corrected her sses. ¡°So I couldn¡¯t even imagine. His Majesty, like that. With the dirty...¡± She stopped. She didn¡¯t want to say anything about the past. The king fell in love with amon woman in at the Academy and kept the feelings intact after graduation. And of course, the two married. Everyone was for a while fascinated by the fairytale, but they didn¡¯t know that it would be the beginning of hell. ¡°As a teacher, I should have warned the young lord. Every seat has its own master.¡± But that was the terrible past, and now Professor Lassen turned her eyes away from it. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget, too. Ste Lapis has a ce.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¨C Together Until Dawn (1) In the hot season, Louise had something to think of. An air conditioner and an electric fan. Of course, there was no such thing in this world, but there was magic that could be used to simr effect. However, one had to be above a certain status to enjoy those luxuries, so Louise would lose against the heat all the time. She was used to it now, but when she was young and new to this world, she was always half stretched out in the corner of her room. It was only after sunset when she felt like taking a walk. ¡°Hello, Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± When Louise was a little over ten years old on one summer night, Hesse arrived and knocked on her window. ¡°Hes...se?¡± Louise ran to the window and quickly opened it. ¡°You¡¯re on the second floor.¡± ¡°Yes, my feet are swinging in the air, so if you want to push me a little, the time is now.¡± ¡°...You¡¯ll regret it if you say something scary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair. I like Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± ¡°And I like Hesse. So much that I¡¯d like to hire him as the guard of the greenhouse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯lle to you if I¡¯m abandoned. Come here, then.¡± He stretched out his arm with a grin. It seemed like he wanted her to hold on to him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Louise asked as she gently took his hand. ¡°You should have asked before you caught the viin¡¯s arm!¡± He pulled Louise into his arms and smiled like a pirate. Tuk. In a blink, Louise was carried out of the mansion. ¡°But there¡¯s no reason for you to take me somewhere bad.¡± ¡°You speech is bing more and more like His Highness.¡± Louise scowled. ¡°You mean I use that arrogant tone of voice?¡± No way. Louise was always careful not to use vicious words and put her heart and soul into the way she spoke. ¡°Of course you¡¯re not arrogant.¡± Hesse smiled, holding Louise lightly. Then, with quick, light steps, he ducked in the shadowy area of the front garden. ¡°Because you said you naively believe me, I can¡¯t be mean to you.¡± ¡°Do you want to be mean?¡± ¡°Hey, at some point I want to be like that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it though.¡± ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t do it. Do you want me to swear by the honor of the knight?¡± It was just like a novel, for a knight to swear by his honor, at least, that¡¯s what Louise thought as she leaned her head against Hesse¡¯s shoulder. It was very convenient to have someone carry her around like this without her having to walk, especially in this humid weather. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you make an oath to your master first?¡± A grumpy voice broke through the darkness. It was Ian. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Louise jerked her head upwards. She could see his blue-eyed gaze staring out from beneath a tree. ¡°There was no reason to drag her out if she was tired.¡± Louise looked alternately between Hesse and Ian, then realized that the both of them were wearing very formal clothes. Hesse was dressed in a royal uniform, while Ian also wore a much more colorful and decorative suit than usual. Like a prince who was going to a ball. ¡°Where are you two going?¡± Louise asked awkwardly, self-conscious of her nightgown. ¡°Not going. We¡¯ve already been.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In a dungeon, where a human-sized cake monster lives.¡± Ha ha. Hesse finally arrived right in front of Ian. Louise struggled for a moment with both of her legs, hoping that Hesse would put her on the ground. He didn¡¯t. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t have my potential master walking barefoot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Hesse, I want you to exin what we¡¯re all doing here tonight.¡± Ian looked at Hesse, and Louise followed Ian¡¯s gaze. It must have been Hesse¡¯s idea to gather the three of them on this summer night. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. Isn¡¯t this great just like this?¡± Louise and Ian looked at him wondrously. Is that what a new knight who took the crown prince away from the pce and stole Louise from a mansion would say? ¡°...This isn¡¯t funny. I¡¯m going back. Louise Sweeney, I¡¯ll make it up for you tomorrow.¡± Ian turned around with a cold expression on his face. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to apologize, I...¡± Then, a realization hit Louise. Just a moment ago, Hesse had mentioned a human-sized cake. There were no fans or air conditioners in this world, but there were definitely birthday cakes. The bigger the status, the bigger the cake. She finally understood, then quickly called out to Ian. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Ian paused for a moment. ¡°Congrattions...on your birthday.¡± Louise gave a simple birthday greeting. Come to think of it, it had been a while since she met Ian so casually. They never once made each other¡¯s birthdays. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± So Louise congratted him on this birthday, and his other birthdays which had already passed. She wished she had something to give him. Louise didn¡¯t even have any shoes, and without them, she was still carried in Hesse¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you.¡± But for some reason, he never turned around to look at Louise. Louise stared at his back, which was still that of a young boy. She knew why Hesse had dragged them out here. This Ian was very simr to the day when the queen¡¯s funeral took ce. It was quite natural for a young boy to think of his mother on his birthday, especially when it happened not so long ago. His fancy clothes didn¡¯t suit him at all. Louise was worried that he would have to spend a day that was contradictory to what he felt on the inside. Wouldn¡¯t that hurt a lot? ¡°Please put me down.¡± Louise spoke to Hesse firmly. He wordlessly deposited Louise on the ground, and her feet reached the warm grass and soil. ¡°Hesse!¡± Ian seemed to disagree with Hesse¡¯s judgment and hurried back to Louise. It was kind of cute to see Ian urgently pull off his shoes. She hoped that he would always be this sweet. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Louise tried to muffle her smile with her hand. ¡°The House of Sweeney and dirt are very familiar.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were friends with the earth.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? I signed a contract for eternal friendship.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a worldly friendship.¡± ¡°Because I like money.¡± Louise grinned broadly, and even Ian¡¯s stiff face twitched in a smile. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m against my fianc¨¦e going barefoot.¡± Louise squeezed the soil in between her toes. ¡°But it feels good. Why don¡¯t you enjoy it?¡± A look of dismay returned to her. Then Ian sighed. ¡°Okay, first I¡¯ll do as you say. Maybe that¡¯s what Hesse wanted.¡± ¡°Come to think of it...¡± Louise turned around and saw no one else. That was strange. Hesse was just there a moment ago, but he had disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, that¡¯s just the way he is. He¡¯ll be secretly watching from somewhere and giggling. He¡¯s a sly dog.¡± Ttaag. A small stone was tossed towards them from a distance. Maybe it was Hesse, as if to say ¡°I¡¯m no sly dog, Your Highness!¡± Then, Ian really felt the ground with his bare feet. He looked down curiously, feeling a gentle heat. ¡°It¡¯s warm...¡± He murmured to himself, and Louise smiled at his innocent reaction. The young prince probably did not have the freedom to take off his shoes outside. ¡°I heard this from my father.¡± Louise slowly broached the subject. ¡°Even on a cold night, the soil is warm because the sun left heat there.¡± Wasn¡¯t that amazing? Louise smiled, but Ian did not reply. He didn¡¯t understand why it was so marvelous. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that just mean that the sun was too hot during the day?¡± ¡°Yes, but.¡± Louise frowned slightly. ¡°But think about it. The only evidence left is the soil.¡± ¡°Evidence for what?¡± ¡°For how warm the sun was.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What kind of sun was in the sky? Sometimes you know by what¡¯s left behind. Sometimes...even a person who was under the sun.¡± Louise looked at Ian with a wary expression, then smiled as he scrubbed the dirt against his toes. ¡°... Of course.¡± Because he could say anything else, she quickly repeated his words. ¡°It was warm.¡± Ian looked up at Louise. ¡°The sun you felt must have been warmer than anything else.¡± Just from looking at Ian, she could tell who he had received his warmth from, even if his sun no longer existed. The warmth left behind doesn¡¯t lie. ¡°Thank you, Louise Sweeney.¡± It was only when he smiled brightly that Louise gave a small p. ¡°Well, let me say it again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re about to say, but I¡¯ll allow you to speak.¡± Louise nodded and smiled brightly. And this time, she spoke with sincerity. ¡°Happy birthday. Really!¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¨C Together Until Dawn (2) Ian washed his face several times then sat on the bed. He supposed his stress must be serious if he was dreaming of memories from long ago. ¡°She used to be so smart and cute when I was young...¡± Of course Louise Sweeney was still smart and cute now. But now the appeal changed subtly. He didn¡¯t know how to say it... He used tough about it before, but now his hands were getting restless. He had a hard time resolving things only through words. Come to think of it, maybe it was Ian that changed, not Louise. That was probably right. After a long sigh, he picked up a card that he carelessly tossed to the floor. It was delivered from the pce yesterday and was decorated with a golden border and bore a message in neat script. Maybe this was why he had the dream. ¡°How old are you now? ...I want you toe home for your birthday.¡± Of course, the crown prince¡¯s birthday was a holiday (although not an official one) that should not be passed lightly. Still, someone receiving a card that said ¡°Come home for your birthday¡± on their adult birthday would make anyone feel ufortable. ¡°And it¡¯s exam period too.¡± He briefly recalled his crude n to skip the party under the excuse of having exams. However, as fate would have it, his exams would bepleted just before the party. ¡°Just...no excuse.¡± He had no choice but to go. He would try to be happy about this. After sitting up, Ian immediately left his dorm room with the card in hand. He didn¡¯t like it, but he would have to inform the dean. * * * ¡°That¡¯s why I was chosen?¡± In the student council room, Louise fixed Ian with a suspicious eye. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a great student, and you have enough qualifications to be a student representative.¡± ¡°Why would a student representative go to the president¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± ¡°I told you. I am president of the student council, but I cannot assist the dean, so you¡¯ll be his assistant as a temporary representative.¡± Something still didn¡¯t seem right. Louise continued to look suspicious. The Academy was full of students from aristocratic families who were more ustomed to thesevish affairs. Why would he choose Louise, amoner, and send her to Ian¡¯s birthday celebration? ¡°I¡¯m in trouble anyway. I have an exam on the day of the party.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the banquet is in the evening. And I will prepare a room where you can spend a cool summer¡¯s night away from the heat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying overnight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the birthday celebration for the crown prince won¡¯t be over till dawn.¡± Louise made a face. ¡°...There must be a debauched crown prince in this country.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to prepare for anything. All you have to do ise and have fun.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve never been to a banquet before.¡± If Louise made a mistake as a student representative, it would disgrace the Academy¡¯s reputation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your dance teacher said he taught you perfectly.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re my dance teacher.¡± ¡°That¡¯s even more reliable, don¡¯t you think?¡± Louise worried expression didn¡¯t fade away, so Ian lightly took Louise¡¯s hand. ording to their agreement, her hand was approved territory for Ian. He drew Louise¡¯s hand towards him and spoke with a crestfallen expression on his face. ¡°Are...are you sure you¡¯re noting to my party?¡± ¡°...Ugh.¡± Where in the world did he learn to look so cute? ¡°It¡¯s your friend¡¯s birthday. Simon won¡¯te. I¡¯m the only one.¡± Simon didn¡¯t like to go where the nobles gathered. Apparently, making friends would be misunderstood as gathering a support base for himself to im the throne. ¡°W-well, of course I want to congratte my friend.¡± ¡°In person?¡± ¡°Yes, in person.¡± ¡°Excellent answer. Then, what shall we have as the birthday cake? Maybe bittersweet chocte with a thick texture.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it would go well as the crown prince¡¯s birthday cake.¡± ¡°Why not? They all won¡¯t eat it anyway.¡± He showed off a smile that made him look like the boy from long ago. ¡°It would be nice if you came. We can dance together until dawn. We can eat cake, too.¡± ¡°To be clear, we¡¯re going to be eating bitter, sticky chocte cake together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯ll be so sticky that it¡¯ll stick to the corners of your mouth.¡± It was quite interesting to think of that as a post-examination reward. Besides, she wasn¡¯t really interested in the royal banquet itself anyway. ¡°Is Sir Hesseing?¡± ¡°Hesse? Of course he¡¯lle. Why?¡± ¡°I just thought it would be reassuring to have Sir Hesse with me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m d there¡¯s at least one person I know there. Right?¡± Ian had a troubled look on his face for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hesse¡¯s will be there but¨C¡° ¡°But?¡± ¡°Uh...um...ording to the security n Hesse will be quietly hiding in a corner out of sight. You can¡¯t just go up to him and talk to him.¡± ¡°But I...¡± ¡°It is his duty and honor to protect me from all danger.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I won¡¯t have a chance to talk to Sir Hesse. Who came up with the security n?¡± Ian shook his head regretfully, holding his hand near his heart. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who nned the security. Hesse is the knight closest to me.¡± Tak. A little stone flew in from the distance and hit the window. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¨C Childhood Trio (1) The full-scale examination period had begun. As the days passed the students began to look more and more fatigued as the professors became hardened and strict. But Louise Sweeney was still having a perfect day today. The exam questions were as expected. Her pen point flowed smoothly and ink smudges never stained her papers. And, her meals were so delicious she wanted to praise the managementdy. And another wonderful thing happened. It was about Ste, the world¡¯s much-loved heroine. ¡°Is that true, Ste?¡± Louise forgot about her rudeness and grabbed Ste¡¯s hands. Ste looked embarrassed by Louise¡¯s unexpected enthusiastic response, but she soon smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Oh, yes. Luckily, that¡¯s what happened. Professor Lassen was kind enough to¨C¡± ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. It¡¯s only natural that Ste would go to the president¡¯s¨CI mean, crown prince¡¯s¨Cparty!¡± Louise squealed excitedly. ¡°I thought it would be difficult not knowing anyone, but I¡¯m d you¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d. Now I¡¯ll be able to see the illustration moment that I missed out on thest party!¡± ¡°...The what moment?¡± ¡°Oh no, just¨Cyou know what, I just meant when you and the president danced together...that¡¯s what I meant.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly, scratching her head. ¡°Anyway, how are your tests going?¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Louise answered straightforwardly. ¡°...You must be on top again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the goal. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll probably get angry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Louise getting angry.¡± Louise always tried to fight back against her evil instincts. She smiled, swallowing an unspeakable answer. For a moment she recalled Professor Wayne Hill words. Didn¡¯t he say that students sponsored by Professor Lassen had to be at the top of the ss? Then Ste may also be under some pressure from her professors. In that sense, Louise¡¯s efforts to be the top student made her a bully. The viin would be the viin. Louise felt a little sorry. The good grades belonged to Ste... Sorry, Ste. Feeling a little guilty, Louise wanted to help the other girl in any way she could. Somehow. ¡°So Ste, have you decided on a gift?¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t go to a birthday celebration without a gift, can you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°How about a letter?¡± ¡°A letter?¡± ¡°Yes, a heartfelt letter. If you say congrattions from the bottom of your heart, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy.¡± Ste looked doubtful. ¡°Do you think it might be too simple...?¡± Why didn¡¯t she believe Louise? This was all based on the original story. ¡®Although in the original, the viiness Louise had ripped apart Ste¡¯s letter.¡¯ The current Louise had no intention to do that. On the contrary, she would guard the letter so it woulde to no harm. ¡°I never thought a letter could be a gift. Thank you for the suggestion. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± As they talked, their conversation was interrupted when a professor walked into the ssroom. Louise nced at Ste¡¯s red hair and smiled at her. This would correct the original novel¡¯s twist. Ste¡¯s heartfelt letter didn¡¯t reach Ian in the original novel, but now it would this time. Louise¡¯s heart was brimming with excitement. Who said that Louise Sweeney was the viin when she was doing such a good thing? ...Of course, she was sorry to be taking the position of top student. Anyway, after receiving Ste¡¯s beautiful letter, Ian¡¯s heart would melt at her sincerity and would fall in love with her in not time. Then Louise, who brought the two together, would have made magnificent achievement. Ste and Ian would be sure to regard Louise as a dear friend. Oh my god, to be a close friend of the crown prince and the crown princess. It may be only a matter of time before the unjust tax imposed on the Sweeney family would be amended. ¡®There¡¯s no other flower path like this...¡¯ Louise grinned as she imagined her perfect future. * * * However, Louise remained on the alert. One might say that she learned a lesson several times from her painful past of being betrayed in the original story and in reality. First, Louise needed to confirm that the gift Ian wanted was a letter. Fortunately, the opportunity came to her not long after. The night she spoke to Ste, Ian invited Louise and Simon toe to his room. Normally Louise would retort, ¡°Are you out of your mind asking for a get-together during exams?¡± but this time she epted his invitation without protest and arrived at his room half an hour early. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you so early.¡± Ian spoke after he opened the door and looked down at Louise in surprise. ¡°You have a face like you¡¯re up to something something.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I have been your friend for years. What? Did you put glue on the dean¡¯s hat?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such a bad thing! I¡¯m not a viin!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a disappointment. I¡¯m interested in a viiness Louise Sweeney. Come in anyway. ¡° He stepped aside, and when Louise entered she blinked in surprise at what she saw inside. His room had transformed into something like a child¡¯s wildest hopes and dreams. The bed and the desk where covered with small tes, on each of them a little frosting or a slice of cake. ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredible. Were you picking a birthday cake?¡± ¡°I just said I¡¯d like a bitter and sticky chocte cake.¡± The baker sent various samples, saying, ¡°I must know how bitter and sticky it must be.¡± In addition, he also sentpletely different samples of cake and frosting, in case something else suited Ian¡¯s taste. ¡°That¡¯s why you called for me and Simon?¡± ¡°Yes, eating something like this alone is horrible. Though now we have a problem.¡± Ian looked around the chairs, the desk, the floor, which were crowded with tes. There seemed to be nowhere to sit. Even if it was exam period, Ian felt a little worried about squeezing his friend on the floor after receiving his invitation ¡°Do you want to sit on the windowsill?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to sitting on the floor.¡± ¡°But I care. I have only two friends in my life, and I won¡¯t put them on the floor.¡± Louise smiled. From these little considerations, Ian was a pretty decent person. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to find anywhere else to sit for me.¡± Louise hopped on the windowsill, careful not to stir up any dust. ¡°You¡¯re very nimble.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°I thought I would need to pick you up.¡± ¡°ording to our agreement, you can¡¯t touch my back anymore.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He sidled up Louise¡¯s left side, looking a little remorseful. ¡°Why not? Even when we dance touch I can¡¯t touch your back?¡± Louise shook her head vigorously, casting a sharp nce at the slender young man sitting next to her. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because...¡± Louise nced down at the hem of her dress. It was dangerous to allow him more territory. Louise¡¯s stupid heart would misunderstand and be sick, and she didn¡¯t want to be swayed by such feelings now. He would be consumed by the monster that was Louise¡¯s life and romance, while only wanting to think of one person. However, she didn¡¯t want to target Ian. It couldn¡¯t happen. She knew the question, and couldn¡¯t say the wrong answer. ¡°...Just.¡± Louise shruggedmely and smiled. Ian had an questioning look, but Louise didn¡¯t give a particr answer. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something.¡± Louise turned and looked straight at Ian. ¡°I knew it. You didn¡¯t arrive half an hour early for nothing.¡± ¡°Am I so heartless?¡± ¡°Sometimes. What is it?¡± Louise deliberated on how to ask this, but in the end she decided to use the simplest and easiest words. ¡°What do you want for your birthday?¡± Ian looked at Louise with a slight surprise. Was that an unexpected question? ¡°First.¡± With a puzzled look on his face, he corrected one thing. ¡°I apologize for saying you are heartless.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it. So what would you like as a gift?¡± ¡°...Well.¡± He remembered his previous birthdays, which were nothing more than a forum for various diplomatic activities, using his birthday as an excuse. Although he received a lot of gifts, they chosen based on what made the giver more noticeable and not what was to Ian¡¯s taste. ¡°That¡¯s a tough question.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a question since I was born. I feel like a normal kid.¡± Ian chuckled. He heard that ordinary children got one wish for their birthday, which was why birthdays were remembered as a special and beautiful day. Ian thought about what he wanted. Even if his birthday was to be used for political purposes, he wanted to protect the birthdays of ordinary people. Ian was quiet for a moment. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¨C Childhood Trio (2) ¡°What I want now is a hairbrush.¡± ¡°A hairbrush?¡± ¡°I promised you that I¡¯d brush your hair.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a gift. Tell me what you want instead.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what I was hoping for. It seemed like fun whenever I saw Simon doing it.¡± ¡°Well, tell me something else other than a hairbrush.¡± ¡°Something else...¡± As his anxiety grew longer, Louise cautiously put forward an opinion. ¡°Hey, how about a letter?¡± ¡°A letter?¡± ¡°Yes. A heartfelt letter. One that makes the reader happy with kind and beautiful words!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to write a letter for me?¡± Ian looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Who, me? What matters is that you like the letter.¡± ¡°No, it matters to me who writes it. If Professor Hewitt sent me a letter with kind and beautiful words, I¡¯d be terrified. All night I¡¯d be wondering what I did wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think Professor Hewitt is going to send you that kind of letter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°But you like letters anyway, right? Right?¡± ¡°Yes, as long as the sender is not Professor Hewitt.¡± Ian seemed very pleased, like he was expecting something special when receiving the letter. Louise was unable to contain her smile and beamed again. She was sure the stupid president would be deeply moved by Ste¡¯s letter. He looked so hopeful already. ¡°By the way, I think it¡¯s your first time writing a letter.¡± ¡°...Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve always acted wild from an early age, but I think you can make beautiful words. I look forward to reading it.¡± ¡°Oh, I...Do I have to write it?¡± Louise looked back at him with a tearful face, while Ian looked at her in surprise. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not Professor Hewitt, then I want you to write it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use fancy words.¡± ¡°I look forward to reading the kind and beautiful words that are sure to make the reader happy.¡± But that was Ste¡¯s style. Louise find the words to speak, when suddenly they heard a knock. Ian and Louise smiled mischievously at each other. They were in a room surrounded with cake and frosting, and they knew what kind of face Simon would make. Simon hated sweets. The door opened, and Simon looked around the room with a stern expression. Louise saw a subtle twitch in his normally smooth eyebrows. ¡°...This is awful.¡± It was such a rare response from Simon that Ian and Louise burst into giggles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Simon. I didn¡¯t realize today¡¯s gathering was a cake tasting meeting until I arrived. If I had known earlier I would have told you. ¡° ¡°I wish for that very much, Louise.¡± Simon opened a drawer on Ian¡¯s desk in small protest. ¡°Instead, I will make my tea as strong as I like.¡± ¡°I also like Simon¡¯s strong tea. Especially when you add a little milk to it...¡± ¡°We will all drink it straight today.¡± Simon gave them a cold stare, with a look that said he wouldn¡¯t allow a drop of milk. Ian and Louise immediately straightened their posture. As expected of Simon. He scared them stiff when he was truly angry. ¡°...I¡¯m joking. There are just so many sweets, I just thought it would be good to bnce it.¡± Simon, who seemed to have talked enough, heated up the teacups and teapot without saying anything else. While he was preparing the tea, Ian slid down from the window and arranged the tasting dishes in order while Louise, the only one who had nothing to do, sat on the windowsill and swung her legs. Finally Ian offered her a te with a few slices of cake on them. ¡°Let¡¯s start with this.¡± Ian climbed back up on Louise¡¯s left. Then he stuffed two different vors cake of cake into his mouth at once. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the people who had to prepare this for someone who has such ack of taste?¡±¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have two diligent friends. Right, Simon?¡± Simon sat on Louise¡¯s right side and epted a te from Ian. ¡°...I can¡¯t believe this is how Your Highness repays me.¡± ¡°Repays?¡± Simon shook his head and pushed the white cake into his mouth. He carefully sampled the taste and texture carefully, living up to Ian¡¯s description of ¡°diligent.¡± ¡°The room smells too sweet, and I can¡¯t taste properly.¡± ¡°Shall I open the window?¡± Simon nodded at Ian¡¯s proposal. ¡°Wait a minute. It¡¯s too dangerous to open the window!¡± Regardless of Louise¡¯s objection, both young men flung open the windows from both sides. A sultry summer wind swept past them. The fresh air was great, but this was the second floor and a terrible ident could happen. ¡°We might fall!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Simon has very good reflexes, right?¡± ¡°Not enough to catch someone who falls backwards.¡± Louise looked at them with rm and tried to plead with them. ¡°We¡¯d better close the windows. I don¡¯t want to leave when I still have a lot of work to do!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think the crown prince and this lord would put you at risk?¡± ¡°You¡¯re putting all of us at risk!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s safer than you think. We won¡¯t die if we fall from the second floor.¡± This time Ian shoved three different mouthfuls of cake at the same time. Louise whirled towards Simon. Unlike Ian, he was the serious and rational one. He also said he could not catch a falling person, so he wouldn¡¯t agree with Ian¡¯s ignorantck of safety. ¡°It will be safe.¡± ¡°...Simon.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Simon¡¯s face was intermingled with a shade of mischief. Louise suddenly remembered something. This childhood trio was made up of two delinquents who would risk their safety to tease and bully the other. ¡°Really, this isn¡¯t any different when I was a kid.¡± ¡°Louise was the one who enjoyed my suffering.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...!¡± ...It was true, she enjoyed it. She wanted tough until her stomach hurt. With nothing to say, Simon held out a cup of ck tea to Louise. With the tea and cake perfectly ready, the tasting started in earnest. ¡°It¡¯s pretty soft. I like how it melts in your mouth.¡± Louise was around her fifth cake now. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly bad, but it¡¯s not good either.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like it a bit more solid.¡± Louise wondered if they could pick a cake tonight, with all their different opinions over one cake vor. However, all three agreed that the bitter tea went well with it. Hopefully they would find a dessert that would satisfy all three of them too. ¡°I like this one because it¡¯s tart.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little sloppy?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too sweet for now.¡± Reaching an agreement...could that be possible? Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¨C White Turned ck (1) Louise was worried. What kind of letter should she write to Ian? She understood that the words ¡°Happy Birthday¡± should be written in the first sentence, but she couldn¡¯t think of other words to follow. She wondered why it was so difficult. Her white sheet of paper loomed nkly before her. ¡°Well...maybe.¡± Maybe she should write her letter without thinking of the other person¡¯s reaction? The paper didn¡¯t have the look or eyes of Ian. ¡®I didn¡¯t think this would be much more difficult than a test.¡¯ Louise pressed the tip of her pen against her lips, then jotted down a few words. You¡¯re an adult now. How does that feel?Ofcourse, you didn¡¯t feel it did you?Even if you divide yesterday from today, you didn¡¯t change from a child to an adult in one day. Ugh, what was this? She was stringing out useless sentences. From the next one on, she would wake up and write straightforwardly. You know, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you Louise hesitated again. She wondered if she was being too frank. However, it was impossible to erase the words so she kept writing. thank you for listening to my stubbornness. I mean, when I asked you to keep our rtionship silent. Ah. She shouldn¡¯t have used this. She didn¡¯t think it was very polite to say thank you for breaking their engagement on his birthday. But it wasn¡¯t a real breakup, and the engagement was like a childhood prank, so it didn¡¯t matter, right? At this point Louise felt the need to rify her rtionship with him more clearly. I hope you will remain a good friend in the future. And I don¡¯t know if this is possible but Listening to the smooth scratch of the pen on paper, Louise finished writing her letter. She could already imagine Ian¡¯s reaction to it. ¡°Where on are those sweet and pretty words? Do you see anything like that? My eyes are bleeding at every spot.¡± Sorry. Ste was the sweet and pretty one. Just allow Louise Sweeney to have the top grades and a fair tax rate. After finishing the letter, Louise stretched her arms for a long time. She turned in her seat to look out the window and saw students heading to the library early in the morning. Including Louise, they were the pitiable ones who had not yetpleted their exams. Everyone¡¯s exam schedule was different. Ian, for example, had alreadypleted his. Louise¡¯s two exams today were herst, and Simon still had three more. Louise envied Ian¡¯s freedom. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about finishing early. It means that I have to start my royal duties earlier. Besides. ¡° Yesterday the two of them were alone in the student council room. He had sighed, leaning against thefortable chair reserved for the president. He went onining. ¡°I received a letter telling me toe home for my birthday at this age...I¡¯m not sure you understand the indignity of having to write ¡®home birthday party¡¯ on a permission slip.¡± His ears were a little red as spoke. He really must have been embarrassed. Louise paused her studying,ughing at the brilliant mystery of the administrative term that changed the royal prince¡¯s birthday banquet into a cute phrase. ¡°Anyway, Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Yourst exams are tomorrow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so I can go ask the dean too. It¡¯s the president¡¯s home birthday party.¡± Ian grimaced lightly at her answer. ¡°Make sure you show up looking perfect. I won¡¯t forgive you if you appear looking like a ghost after the exams.¡± ¡°One of the exams is my favorite subject, so it¡¯s okay. I studied ahead of time when I prepared for the entrance exam. And if there is a problem...¡± ¡°A problem?¡± Thest afternoon exam was Professor Juliana Lassen¡¯s ss... Anyway, Louise couldn¡¯t tell Ian what Professor Hill said about Professor Lassen. ¡°I still haven¡¯t finished writing your letter.¡± ¡°Then stop studying right now and write the letter. This is an order.¡± ¡°Do you really want my letter that bad?¡± Ian didn¡¯t answer Louise¡¯s question, but he looked over and gave her a soft smile. Pretty, so very pretty. Really, what should she do with that man? Such a bewitching smile made the original Louise have a crush on him. ¡®But I¡¯ll never be caught! I will never fall for it!¡¯ Presently, Louise finished writing the letter as she promised. She gazed down at her words dried in ink, folded the paper and ced it in her bag. * * * She couldn¡¯t say for sure, but she thought she performed pretty well on her morning exam. Her good moodsted well until the beginning of her afternoon exam. She arrived to the ssroom a little earlier than usual to reserve her favorite window seat. Several other students had arrived early for somest-minute studying. Among them was Ste. ¡°Ste?¡± Louise called to her in a soft voice. Ste¡¯s condition seemed a little different today. She was a traditional aristocratic youngdy who always studied in a dignified manner, but today shey t on her desk, looking as worn out as Louise felt. It was not like her. ¡°Ste, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Louise ran to her, forgetting to take her seat. ¡°...Louise?¡± Ste¡¯s voice was horribly cracked and her face, which she could barely lift, was pale. Louise quickly touched Ste¡¯s forehead. It was very hot. Maybe her body was in pain. ¡°Have you taken any medicine?¡± Louise looked at her in concern, but Ste shook her head. ¡°Not yet...I¡¯m going to the infirmary after the exam.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t take a test like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was just lying down for a little bit..¡± ¡°Tell me the symptoms so I can go to the infirmary and get some medicine.¡± Louise quickly pulled out a small notebook. It didn¡¯t make sense for Ste to be sick on Ian¡¯s birthday. If she couldn¡¯t go to the party, then Louise will not be able to see the main characters¡¯ wonderful scenes. Ian would also be disappointed to not receive a kind and beautiful letter. And most of all, Ste was working so hard to live up to her professors¡¯ expectations, not to mention trying to take an exam while sick on top of that. Given her genuine passion, it was natural that Louise wanted to help. Besides, Louise was feeling good today. ¡°I can¡¯t be any trouble to you.¡± ¡°Cut it. You¡¯ll feel better if you take the medicine. Besides, the infirmary isn¡¯t that far away.¡± ¡°But you have to take an exam too...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly prepared. I¡¯m pretty confident.¡± ¡°Perfectly...?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not trying to be conceited. But if I don¡¯t say this, you won¡¯t feel better.¡± ¡°...So you¡¯re confident?¡± ¡°Just tell me, when did your fever start?¡± At Louise¡¯s urging, Ste reluctantly described her symptoms. After taking careful note of Ste¡¯s words, Louise rushed to the doctor¡¯s office. She soon arrived there, panting, but there was no healer in the room. She waited fifteen minutes, nervously kicking her feet before the healer came back. ¡°Tell her to drink this bottle at once.¡± The bottle was fairlyrge, so Louise asked about it more carefully. ¡°Does she have to drink it all at once?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but once you take your mouth off, don¡¯t drink it again.¡± ¡°Will this make Stepletely better? Untilte evening if possible, or until dawn.¡± ¡°Oh, well, somehow. If she has the will.¡± Thank goodness. Magic really was amazing. Louise dashed out of the infirmary, her knees aching and her lungs out of breath from theck of exercise. When she returned to the ssroom, she found that there were more students in the room than before. Louise¡¯s favorite window seat was already taken, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about that anymore. Protecting Ste was more important than having a seat she wanted. ¡°Take this, Ste.¡± Louise sat behind Ste and handed her medicine. ¡°You have to drink it all at once. Just one time!¡± Louise gave her a worried look, concerned that Ste might not be able to drink it all. The medicine must be really bitter, but Ste grimaced as she quickly downed the liquid. She was kind of cute. Louise smiled. At that moment the professor walked in, sadly signaling the beginning of the exam. Louise and Ste hastily put away their sheets and notebooks that were on their desks. Now, the final exam. Louise wished herself and Ste the best. That way, it would be more satisfying to beat Ste. ...Was she being too much of a viiness? Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¨C White Turned ck (2) The exam started normally. Louise slowly looked over her test paper. It was abination of short answers and an essay. Time distribution was the key. If she dawdled on either for too long, she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the exam. Louise wrote down the answers she was confident of. About fifty minutester, she found she was able to fill out most of her test. The questions were as expected, and she was in good spirits, even more so because Professor Juliana Lassen, who did not like Louise very much, was the writer of the exam. Louise, who was now working on the remaining problems, lifted her head for a moment. ¡®Ste...is she okay?¡¯ The red-headed girl sitting in front of her was also staring at her sheet with deep intensity. ¡®Her hands are moving more vigorously than before. That means she¡¯s well enough to go to the party, right?¡¯ Finding herself burning time on unnecessary anxiety, Louise quickly lowered her gaze. If she had time to waste like this, she¡¯d better go over her answers again. When suddenly, something caught Louise¡¯s eye. It was a sheet of paper, just below her desk. At a nce, she saw the contents written on it rted to the exam. ¡®...What is that?¡¯ Did Ste drop it when she was rushing to put away her notes? She must have. Louise looked away from the notes as much as possible, but the presence of the notes was niggling at her. She felt anxious. She was afraid of being misunderstood. On the notes was a form she could memorize without having to cheat. The test continued in deep suspense. Professor Lassen, who was seated at the head of the room at the beginning of the exam, must have been tired of staying still and started slowly walking among the students one by one. ¡®What do I do...¡¯ If she looked at Louise, she would definitely see the notes that had fallen in front of her desk. She¡¯d rather say it first. I think Ste dropped her notes. But if she did that, the professor would criticize her for not saying it in the first ce. The professor was drawing nearer from behind. As the sound of her shoes rang louder and louder, so did the thumping of Louise¡¯s heart, and her hand, which was writing down her answers, was now frozen. ¡®What do I do? Do I just stay still?¡¯ Somehow she didn¡¯t think it would work. Louise carefully tried moving her feet and caught the sheet of paper on the tip of her shoe. ¡®If I pull slowly like this...¡¯ Finally, the notes came right under Louise¡¯s shoes. Ttogag, ttogag. As the professor passed by Louise, she quickly turned to her paper again. She didn¡¯t want to give the professor reason for an unnecessary misunderstanding. Professor Lassen wouldn¡¯t grant Louise the virtue of fairness. Finally, the professor passed Louise¡¯s sidepletely. Louise exhaled in relief. ¡®I wasn¡¯t caught...Thank God.¡¯ In many ways, it would be disastrous if she was caught cheating on the test. Not only would her reputation be tarnished, but the school would punish her as well, and she couldn¡¯t possibly hold on to being the top student anymore. Louise began working on her sheet again with a lighter heart. She thought she should let Ste know when the exam was over. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Professor Juliana Lassen suddenly looked back at Louise. ¡°Yes?¡± Louise was startled. Did she see it? ¡°Have you solved all the questions?¡± ¡°Yes, almost.¡± Louise replied tensely, and Professor Lassen began to approach Louise. Professor Lassen cut Louise a frightening look through her sharp sses, and Louise¡¯s hair stood on end as anxiety prated into her heart. ¡°Let me check for a moment.¡± ¡°Oh, I but still...!¡± The professor disregarded Louise¡¯s answer and looked at her paper. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stop your exam.¡± She folded Louise¡¯s exam in half and lifted her chin. Stop and get up. ¡°But there¡¯s a problem I haven¡¯t solved yet, Professor.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Louise stared at the professor. It doesn¡¯t matter. Louise didn¡¯t understand what that meant. The other students taking the exam had stopped writing and were looking at them. ¡°Please let me finish the question. I¡¯m not¨C¡± ¡°Enough.¡± The professor adjusted her sses, the edges of her mouth pulling into a disgusted expression. ¡°So you don¡¯t mind me exposing your dishonesty in front of all these students?¡± ¡°...Dishonesty?¡± Louise repeated, but the professor didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Professor, I know what you¡¯re seeing and it looks bad. But it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding, you say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind showing everyone the notes you¡¯ve been hiding under her feet? The room broke into shocked murmuring. The professor looked around and shouted, ¡°Silence!¡± ¡°Professor, it was on the floor and I only identally saw it.¡± The professor simply held out her hand without saying a word. She wanted the notes underneath her feet. Louise had no choice. She picked it up and ced it in the professor¡¯s hand. ¡°This is interesting.¡± The professor looked at the sheet of paper wondrously. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that you found notes fallen on the floor, and it¡¯s a coincidence that information about the test is written on it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t write it! If youpare that with my test you just saw, you¡¯ll see that the handwriting¨C¡± ¡°What does it matter? Nothing matters except that there¡¯s evidence of your cheating.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not mine!¡± ¡°Then whose is it?¡± The professor yelled, turning around and waving the notes around the ssroom so that they could see the handwriting. A brown-haired student sitting nearby quickly shook her head. Students on the other side reacted the same way. The professor¡¯s eyes were now on Ste, who was sitting in front of Louise. ¡°Ste Lapis.¡± Unlike the other students, Ste had continued concentrating on her exam, but now she put down her pen and looked up at the professor. ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± ¡°Are these your notes?¡± Ste¡¯s eyes fell on the sheet of paper. Louise closed her eyes briefly in a moment of regret. She was worried that she might have identally wronged Ste. Should Louise have left the notes alone? No, the professor would have found it anyway. Louise was worried how Ste would be treated, but Ste answered calmly. ¡°...No, it¡¯s not mine.¡± Louise stared at Ste. Her first thought was a question that went beyond resentment and sadness. ¡®Ste Lapis is honest and sweet...and the heroine of this world...right?¡¯ ¡°Louise Sweeney. I will confiscate your bag and lock it in the counseling room.¡± The professor picked up Louise¡¯s bag that was sitting beside her. Her bag. Louise wondered if Professor Lassen was looking for proof in it. But there will be nothing in it. Except¨C ¡°The letter...¡± At that moment, she realized her letter for Ian was in that bag. A strange feeling that she didn¡¯t want the letter to be taken away overcame her. Thest sentence of the letter contained the sincerity of Louise¡¯s heart. Louise tugged the bag away from the professor, and the half-opened bag returned to Louise¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t give Professor Lassen one private thing. The moment she was about to say so¨C Jjaag! The professor struck Louise on the cheek. ¡°You should be ashamed of your dishonesty!¡± The professor ripped the bag from Louise¡¯s hands. The handle of the bag broke, and everything in it scattered onto the floor¨Cbooks, notebooks, and even her thin letter. Pag! A little ink bottle broke and stained her things. Louise stood in a daze as she watched the ck ink run over her white letter. ¡°You¡¯ve always acted wild from an early age, but I think you can make beautiful words. I look forward to your letter.¡± Why? In such a ridiculous situation, she couldn¡¯t help but think of his jokes. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¨C Never Be Shaken (1) It was her parents that Ste understood the least. Despite their noble title, in reality they lived in poverty, but they were too proud to make the effort to change their situation and instead continued to umte debts. Her brothers were no different from her parents. Out of members of the Lapis family, Ste was the only one that was special. More than anyone else, she was determined to carve out her own future. She also realized she had a gift from God. Ste was among the smartest children in her age group, and above all, she had a pretty face and beautiful hair. After realizing her advantages, it was easy to be well-liked. She won the sympathy of Professor Lassen, and so the professor decided to sponsor the intelligent young woman. ¡°I think you can be someone very important.¡± What could be as gratifying as someone believing her potential? ¡°I will do my best to make sure I don¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Ste was confident. Of course she was¨Cshe had never been left behind or pushed around by anyone. She had lost count of how many teachers had said, ¡°I¡¯ve never taught such a smart girl before.¡± It wasn¡¯t only in academics she excelled in. All the young men who even had a modicum of status were in love with Ste, and she did her best to refuse them as politely as possible as to not be hated. She didn¡¯t have time for romance. She only intended to live a perfect Academy life. Then, Ste Lapis believed that her life would changepletely. She would shine with a light that no one else could hope to reach. But why this? Ste realized that everything she had expected for herself was fading away little by little. Her grades, her professor¡¯s interests, and even the interest of other men. Ste used to have everything, but now her fortune began to turn towards someone else. At first, she thought she was being unnecessarily mean. She wondered if it was because she was feeling sick today. ¡°Tell me the symptoms so I can go to the infirmary and get some medicine.¡± Ste¡¯s hatred rose at that abomination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly prepared. I¡¯m pretty confident.¡± ¡°Perfectly...?¡± Ste resented Louise¡¯s choice of words and her easy smile. You know, Louise Sweeney. Are all those things you have really yours? Why is all the good fortune in my life going to you? Ste shook her head. She couldn¡¯t think like that. Everyone had the right to work towards something beautiful and good. But...wasn¡¯t Ste Lapis a special person? So far, with just a little effort, she had always found sess. She didn¡¯t know what was real anymore. Her mind was raging storm, and all that was left in the aftermath was shame and cowardice. So Ste answered what she could. ¡°...No, it¡¯s not mine.¡± She pushed Louise into the mud. If she were to get dirty, maybe everything woulde back to Ste again. * * * Louise was taken to a windowless room. It was supposedly the student counseling office, but it was actually just an istion room for punishment. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise nodded timidly at Professor Lassen¡¯s voice. ¡°Answer me!¡± She roared at Louise, and Louise spoke up. ¡°Yes.¡± Stretched out before Louise was a long table, with Professor Lassen and an Academy staff member seated at the head. ¡°What a headache.¡± Professor Lassen pressed her fingertips against her forehead and scowled. ¡°You were the top student at the entrance examination, and you have also done quite well on your other tests.¡± Professor Lassen flipped through Louise¡¯s other exam papers, likely received from the other teachers. ¡°The dean¡¯s expectations were not small, either.¡± ¡°I¨C¡± The moment Louise opened her mouth Professor Lassen pped the table with the palm of her hand. ¡°I did not allow you to speak. Only answer when a question is asked.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure there must have been the same kind of foul y on the entrance examination like today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you a question.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t really!¡± ¡°How are you going to prove it?¡± Professor Lassen folded her arms. ¡°By the time I passed you, you had hidden the notes. How will you prove that you weren¡¯t cheating?¡± ¡°It had just fallen there. And I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood...¡± ¡°If it had fallen, you could have raised your hand and told me, the exam proctor. But you didn¡¯t. ¡° ¡°I was going to! But¨C!¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°...I only noticed it toote.¡± Even if she raised her hand, Professor Lassen might havee to the same conclusion. But Louise couldn¡¯t say that. ¡°And you took the bag I tried to confiscate to destroy the evidence.¡± ¡°No! That wasn¡¯t¨C¡± ¡°After all, now your bag is in that state.¡± The professor pointed with her chin at Louise¡¯s notebooks and loose sheets of paper at the end of the table. The ck ink stained and ruined everything. Louise¡¯s words on the letter were probably drowned in ink. ¡°You must be pleased that all your evidence is gone now, right?¡± ¡°...I didn¡¯t. Really.¡± Louise whispered, dropping her head. She heard the professorugh, and Louise cried out in spite of herself. ¡°Ask me anything! I can answer everything. I don¡¯t need such worthless notes to remember the answers!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t absolve you of any suspicion.¡± ¡°Professor!¡± ¡°Bring some objective evidence. It doesn¡¯t matter if the handwriting belongs to you or not, or if you know the material or not.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You looked at those notes, and those notes contained content on the exam. That is cheating as defined by the world. ¡° Louise was struck dumb. Any word she said would be trampled on by that logic. As Louise tried to gather herself, Professor Lassen turned to discuss further action with the Academy staff member, who had been transcribing the conversation. ¡°Professor, it will be difficult to decide something right now. The dean will be going on a business trip for two days.¡± The trip probably referred to Ian¡¯s birthday celebration at the pce. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°We should contact the student council and select a new student to assist the dean. That student cannot go...¡± The Academy staff member nced at Louise as the end of his sentence trailed off. Louise¡¯s heart twisted painfully at his suspicious expression and his calling her ¡°that student.¡± He believed what the professor said. Louise was already regarded as a guilty student. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. My sponsored student will go.¡± ¡°A student sponsored by Professor Lassen?! Can you believe it! That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ll notify the dean right away.¡± The Academy staff member immediately left the office, leaving only Professor Lassen and Louise alone together. Professor Lassen, who looked was shuffling through Louise¡¯s exams papers, finally spoke. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± There was a flutter as she flipped over another sheet of paper, but she did not nce at it. She fixed a hostile gaze on Louise. ¡°For now I will attend a meeting to determine your guilt. I hope you will reflect your actions here until it is settled.¡± And the professor rose from her seat. Soon after, the door closed again, leaving Louise alone in a dark and still room. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¨C Never To Be Shaken (2) ¡®At least it¡¯s cool in here.¡¯ Louise resented herself for automatically finding the best in any situation. ¡°You can always find the good in things.¡± This was because she epted her parents gentle education without resistance. The original Louise seemed pretty rebellious. ¡®Even in the bad.¡¯ Louise sighed. What was the bad thing about this? She would fail her exams and her reputation would be destroyed. She could keep going. The more she thought about it, the worse her oue seemed. Why couldn¡¯t she have any hope? Louise didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡®Maybe...¡¯ Maybe it was because of the way other people looked at Louise. When Professor Lassen bore down on her she caught glimpses of the other students eyes. Some of them she thought were her friends. They had helped each other out. Other times, they had a good enough rtionship that they smiled at each other. Louise believed in the strength of the friendship that was blooming. But at that moment. Louise was alone. ¡®She did that?¡¯ ¡®No wonder...¡¯ ¡®The entrance exam must have been the same.¡¯ The murmur of conversation. She knew what they thought. And...and their painful gaze. ¡°That¡¯s not true...¡± Louise shook her head in the secluded, dark room, but there was no one to hear her. Perhaps rumors about Louise had already traveled widely around the Academy. As rumors grow, they be monsters that devour truth. In the face of such a giant, Louise¡¯s frantic whispers would have no power. * * * Professor Lassen had ordered Louise to stay in the room until further action was decided. How long would it take? Louise nced at the door with a worried expression. It had been quite a while since she had been confined to this room alone, but it was difficult to judge the time with no clocks or windows. Maybe it was already evening. It must have been quite a meeting. Well, the professor suspected cheating in the entrance examination, and if their meeting was about since then... Kkiig. At the sound of the doorknob clicking open, Louise leapt from her seat. She tried to imagine what punishment they would impose on her. The door swung open. ¡°What the...are you a student?¡± An old man with a bent and slender back entered the room. In one hand he held a candle. ¡°Oh, what is a student doing here at this hour!¡± ¡°Well, the professor said...¡± ¡°Professor? Which professor? I didn¡¯t hear anything...¡± ¡°Professor Juliana Lassen.¡± ¡°Why are you lying? Go back to your dorm!¡± The old man suddenly yelled at her, and Louise flinched backwards. ¡°I¡¯m telling you. The professor asked me to stay here. She said she woulde back after they made a decision¨C¡± ¡°The professor has been on a business trip since evening. What do you mean?¡± ¡°Business trip? Not a meeting?¡± Louise repeated in shocked disbelief. ¡°Yes. I saw her go with the dean!¡± Going on a business trip with the dean? Louise clenched her teeth. ¡®That meant she went to the pce for the party.¡¯ She had told Louise to wait here while she went to a meeting. ¡°Stop lying and get back to your dorm!¡± The old man grabbed Louise by the shoulder and shoved her out of the counseling room. Louise stumbled into the corridor, then looked back at the old man, who was gripping her shoulder with her hand. ¡®I¡¯m not lying!¡¯ She wanted to yell. She was this close to doing so. But her mouth didn¡¯t move... Maybe it didn¡¯t, because no one trusted Louise today. The professor and the students all assumed that Louise was a liar. She was sick and tired of arguing with people that wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louise hung her head, not even knowing what she was apologizing for. Tuk, tuk. Her feet began to move forward feebly. Outside the building, everything was quiet. It was probably veryte at night. People would have forgotten all about the afternoonmotion and fallen asleep. There was no moon in the sky, smothered by the nket of clouds. Louise was afraid of the dark, but now she embraced it. She didn¡¯t want anyone awake to recognize her. If she had to endure anyone else¡¯s judgment any further, she felt that something important inside of her would shatter. She continued her walk of despair. When she trudged up the steps towards her room another thought came to her mind. She didn¡¯t...she didn¡¯t know what to say. By now Ian may have noticed Louise¡¯s absence at the banquet and heard the reason for it. He wasn¡¯t like everyone else, so he probably won¡¯t doubt Louise. In that case, what if¨C What if he came back a little earlier...to ask Louise the truth? ¡°As a friend...I don¡¯t know what crazy idea I¡¯m thinking.¡± However, tonight was his birthday celebration. She had heard what a politically beneficial event the crown prince¡¯s birthday was, and this year would be even bigger because of his transition into adulthood. There would bevish entertainment until dawn, maybe even intote morning. She was already standing in front of Ian¡¯s room when she realized that he wouldn¡¯t be there. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Louise knocked on his door two times. There was no return answer. There was no sign of life. ¡°You¡¯re being stupid, Louise Sweeney.¡± Her face turned red even though no one was watching her. She didn¡¯t want anyone to notice that she was in front of his room, so she ran across the hall and down the stairs. ¡®You¡¯re a fool. ¡® This was Louise¡¯s problem. This was something she needed to solve herself. From the moment someone tried to help her, people would pay more attention to the rtionship rather than the facts or the truth. She hated her situation. ¡®I have to think of way.¡¯ A way to pull herself out of this mess. ¡®Even if nobody believes me now.¡¯ She had to make everyone trust her again, so she could inherit the business, seed, be wealthy... Would that make her happy? To win back the favor from the people who turned their backs Louise so easily? Was that what she really wanted from this world? She stopped running, sucking in harsh breaths of air as she tried to regain her stamina. Louise pressed one hand to her heart, then with the other reached out to her door knob with trembling fingers. At that moment the door opened. At that moment, the door opened. From the inside. Frightened, Louise took a step back, before realizing at person the other side was Ian. His face was in shadow, but she knew it was him. The body type, they way he stepped towards her, was his usual self. All kinds of thoughts passed through her mind. What should she say? Why was he here first? Or should she exin that she didn¡¯t do anything? ¡°...Louise.¡± In the end, it was Ian who broke the silence first. Louise finally raised her head. The moment her gaze connected with his blue eyes she had a sudden revtion. There was perfect trust there. As firm as a rock, never to be shaken. That was the sole thing Louise needed today. Her legs, which she thought too exhausted to move, stepped forward without permission. No, she was rushing towards him. Despite their promise of boundaries, Louise broke the distance between them and held tightly onto Ian. The moment his familiar scent reach her nose, she seemed to be able to finally breathe again. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¨C You Are Right (1) Come to think of it, Ian wasn¡¯t usually so friendly. The friendly one was always Simon. He would cheer up Louise on gloomy days and give her the appropriate advice onplicated problems. It was always Simon. Then whenever she was invigorated by his encouragement, without fail it would be Ian who would go up to her and pinch her cheek. Don¡¯t bother my dear cousin Simon, he would say. Louise, of course, used to yell and protest because how annoyed she was at Ian. ¡°Prince Simon is very, very sweet, unlike you.¡± ¡°Sure. But that¡¯s because Simon¡¯s patience is very, very deep.¡± Even at the slightest confrontation, Louise hated losing. In any case, their small fights always ended with the advent of snacks. Like most kids, they had a normal childhood. * * * Louise gripped the hem of her skirt tightly. Ian¡¯s arm, which was wrapped around her, pressed her deeper into his embrace, hoping that they could reach each other perfectly. Louise closed her eyes and relished his touch on her. If there was a form of trust, then perhaps it looked like this. Something big and strong enough to hold her body. A sigh of relief flowed slowly out of her lips, but the end of her breath trembled, as if she were about to cry. She didn¡¯t understand. This was the kind of trust she had been hoping for, so why couldn¡¯t she smile? Instead of this... Louise bit her lip to hold back the tears that threatened to burst. It was then that the sound of voices were heard echoing at a distance. ¡°Where could His Highness be?¡± It was the voice of an elderly-sounding man. The use of the phrase ¡°His Highness¡± likely meant that he was a man from the pce that entered the Academy with urgent permission. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not allowed to follow him after he enters the Academy.¡± Hesse¡¯s voice answered in reply. ¡°You have to find him again, understand?¡± ¡°...Yeah, well, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Judging by his annoyed tone of voice, he most was unlikely to do his best. Their voices were getting closer along with their footsteps. ¡®Don¡¯t you have to go back?¡¯ Louise was about to ask, when by a sudden force Ian lifted her body into his arms. ¡°...!?¡± She was too startled to shout. He swung them into Louise¡¯s room and pushed the door shut with his back. Maybe because it was night time when everyone was asleep, but the door seemed to m shut exceptionally loudly. Ian and Louise listened to the noise in the corridor and heard Hesse grumbling. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t want to do a search on the day of the party...¡± ¡°Enough of that. Look everywhere! You are a knight of the crown prince!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I, a future count, can enter the girls¡¯ rooms.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°And you won¡¯t be able to enter the girls¡¯ rooms either.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°So why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡± ¡°But I think there was someone on this floor...¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it then?¡± Hesse grinned and chatted a little louder. It was almost like he was expecting Ian to listen. ¡°You¡¯re saying he had a drink at an adult birthday party, and then he broke into the room of his favorite female student? Right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible! Don¡¯t speak such words about the upright prince!¡± ¡°So you say.¡± Hesse shed a wicked grin. At this point, Ian was convinced that Hesse gave a knowingugh. Ian didn¡¯t know if he should get mad at his teasing. ¡°So, by walking down the hallway of the girls¡¯ dormitory we¡¯re guarding the prince¡¯s discreet activities.¡± ¡°No, how dishonorable! Get out now! We¡¯ll search somewhere else!¡± ¡°Oh, why? I think I can smell a secret date somewhere...¡± ¡°What kind of absurd smell is that?¡± ¡°Ow, don¡¯t push! It¡¯s real! Haven¡¯t you ever been in a rtionship?¡± Fortunately, Hesse¡¯sining gradually faded away. It was almost as if he was herded off from his constant calls to stop hitting or pushing. A littleter, only silence remained. ¡°Huuu...¡± Ian released a sigh. He leaned his back against the door and slid down, bringing Louise down with him. As he sat down on the floor, Louise ended up perched on hisp. It would have been nice if the moon were out on a night like this, Ian thought. He wished he could see Louise¡¯s expression, but he had to rely his on other senses besides vision to guess what she was feeling. Such as the sound of her slow breathing. The shuffling noises of her clothes. ¡®She¡¯s still fighting.¡¯ After fighting with everyone all day, she was now fighting her own feelings. As his eyes became ustomed to the dark, her silhouette started to be more visible. Her frame was small and light. But in it was a desire so strong that no one could touch her. A desire that was unshakable. On a windy day like this she may be tossed violently to and fro, but even she gets bruised and wounded, she would not change her course or find a shield to keep her from the wind. She would ept all of the injury done to her. Ian respected Louise¡¯s path. So all he can do was this. ...Just this. He was useless. He pulled Louise to allow her to lean against him. Her head gently tucked over his shoulder, and he started to stroke her hair. After a small while, a broken whisper came from his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not crying...¡± So I don¡¯t have to pat your head? Ian chuckled. ¡°I know. I would have called Simon. It¡¯s his specialty to console you.¡± ¡°...¡± There was no reply to his quip. Ian shouldn¡¯t have said anything, and he felt a little regret. He thought if he said something to her, she¡¯d have the energy to push back. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± He cradled Louise in his arms, apologizing a little. The apology had a number of meanings. He showed upte in front of Louise, as well as all the other words he couldn¡¯t think of. Todag, todag. He slowly patted her back. He was afraid she would hate being treated like a child, but Louise began lean her weight on him more fully. Ian started to rub her back with his hands, hoping he could reach her emotions. ¡°...Oh.¡± The emotion that she tried to swallow down started to flood her eyes. All the control Louise had been trying to recover had started to unbnce. ¡°Heu, heuheug...¡± It was useless to bite her lip and clench her fists. Her tears slipped from her eyes against her will and wet her neckline and dyed her clothes hotly...Clothes? Louise quickly looked up and wiped her face with the back of her hand. ¡°Your clothes, Your Highness...¡± She didn¡¯t know why she called him by his royal title. Maybe it was because he was wearing his outside clothes. Or maybe it was the habits of childhood. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He pulled Louise¡¯s head back into his arms. If it didn¡¯t matter, then it meant that it was okay to mess up his clothes. ¡°Really...it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He seemed to be trying to convince Louise that her understanding was not wrong. He kept whispering the same word in her ear with a warm breath. Therge tears that were barely hanging on Louise¡¯s eyes began to fall again. And again, and again. It ran down for a very long time. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¨C You Are Right (2) There was no conversation. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if there was something of a forced constion for the situation, but not a word was needed. Then, for no reason really, Louise felt a pit of anger bubble towards Ian. It would have been better if he had analyzed the situation with a cool head as usual and got angry. Why was he acting so suspiciously? Couldn¡¯t he be more assertive about his logic? Louise would surely have power over him seeing the blind trust in his eyes. Today he was being disgracefully friendly as he watched her emotions melt down. She always thought he was a foul guy. Today was no different. ¡°...It¡¯s too much.¡± She couldn¡¯t pull back the sob at the end of her sentence. ¡°Well, from Professor Lassen¡¯s point of view, you¡¯re too much. You¡¯re smart, you¡¯re good at tests, you¡¯re pretty, you have a good reputation...¡± Ian seemed to have mistaken Louise¡¯s outburst towards him at Professor Lassen. She didn¡¯t bother correcting him. Instead, she wanted toment on his checklist of praises. ¡°It¡¯s all so...big. Those are some lofty descriptions.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He gave a low chuckle, pressing against Louise¡¯s head yfully. ¡°They¡¯re getting loftier and loftier.¡± What was the big deal? At any rate, as she was talking to him again, her constant flow of tears gradually faded away. So strange. ¡°I thought I¡¯d managed to catch up.¡± ¡°...Catch up?¡± ¡°To you. You were very grown up when I was a kid. You were like an older sister to me.¡± Of course he didn¡¯t know there was a teenage girl in the body of young Louise. ¡°But not always. Sometimes you were a cute little troublemaker. Like you were crying out to be loved.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± He had poked at a sensitive spot. It is true that when she was young, she longed for the love of her parents and those around her...It was all she desired. It was great to receive it. Louise lifted her head gently. Her eyes ran into the gaze that had be familiar in the dark. Ian wiped Louise¡¯s face gently with his sleeve. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that expensive?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know because it was a gift.¡± ¡°But what are you going to do if your gift gets soiled?¡± Louise¡¯s eyes were wide and wet, and he shrugged. ¡°I told you it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Still...you should go back.¡± This time Ian didn¡¯t answer. ¡°It¡¯s your day to be an adult and there is a feast until dawn.¡± ¡°Hmm...Yes.¡± His tone sounded dismissive. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s your banquet.¡± ¡°Why are you bringing it up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get scoldedter.¡± The elders of the royal family and the scary grandparents who supported Ian would surely turn furious and lecture him for a month. ¡°That is a little scary.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Would it be okay if I told them I was with you?¡± ¡°If you say that, you¡¯ll be totally misunderstood!¡± Besides, Louise was now in a miserable position. ¡°But since everyone loves Louise, maybe they¡¯ll forgive me.¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t think your grandfather ever liked me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s actually fond of you. He¡¯s just pretending that he¡¯s not.¡± Louise chuckled in disbelief. ¡°I...I just want to stay like this today. It¡¯s my birthday.¡± ¡°Come to think of it.¡± Louise¡¯s expression turned thoughtful as she remembered something. ¡°I visited you on your birthday...a long time ago.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would remember that day.¡± ¡°I remember. Of course I remember.¡± Ian was a little pleased. In fact, he remembered the day was special because... ¡°That day, I had a special appointment with Hesse and he came to pick me up at the window.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Sir Hesse probably remembers too.¡± ¡°Why, did you and Hesse make a special promise on my birthday?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ian answered obstinately as a warning to Hesse, who might be eavesdropping at some distance. But after drawing Louise deeper towards him, he whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m joking. You have the right to interact freely with anyone.¡± ¡°...Why are you speaking so quietly?¡± Louise followed with a small voice. ¡°How about I just say it¡¯s for security issues? ...I¡¯m d you feel better anyway.¡± The arms wrapped about Louise seemed to tighten more. It seemed that he really was worried that much. ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°So...Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You.¡± Louise was worried for a moment, then soon opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Ian sighed briefly. He specifically gave her permission to speak freely. What was the point of congratting him on his birthday? ¡°Thanks. But other than that, I¡¯m just asking if there¡¯s anything you want to say. You know, if you have any left over words.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t point out any country¡¯s grammar. Just to say whatever you want to.¡± Ian sighed at his pathetic utterance. ¡°If not¨C¡± Before he could continue, Louise gently pushed his shoulder and began to talk, her voice filled with embarrassment. ¡°W-well, that is.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Asking about this...I know it¡¯s very rude.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just ask.¡± At his soft urging Louise continued. ¡°When Your Highness...heard about me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did you think?¡± Actually, she knew. She knew what kind of answer he would give. It was rude to ask questions as if you already knew what they would say, so Louise couldn¡¯t bring herself to face him. But she couldn¡¯t help but ask. Just once, today. She wanted to hear those words. Louise dropped her head down, closed her eyes and waited. ¡°...¡± But he gave no answer. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to test the crown prince. I was just rambling.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°But you know what? No one believed me.¡± ¡°Louise.¡± ¡°...People think I behaved badly but, um, I really didn¡¯t do it. I swear to God I won¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Maybe because her voice was raising in volume, or maybe because she started speaking faster, but her heart, which had barely calmed down, has thudding furiously again in her chest. ¡°...But nobody believes me.¡± Tears spilled over her eyes again. ¡°So please...just this once.¡± She wanted to hear it, clearly, in someone else¡¯s voice. Ian¡¯s soft reply came from somewhere over Louise¡¯s bowed head. ¡°...At least we should do this facing each other.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Even so. She couldn¡¯t raise her head at all because the flood of tears wouldn¡¯t stop rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Raise your head.¡± At his stern tone, Louise looked up at him with a woeful face. Instead of drying her eyes, Ian lifted Louise¡¯s chin a little more with his fingertips. ¡°Keep your head up. You deserve to listen to this with pride.¡± More fat tears spilled from her eyes at his words. They stared quietly at each other as he held up her blotched-red face. Ian waited a little. It was a moment when they saw nothing but each other. And he finally answered. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I, Ian Audmonial, will always believe you.¡± His words were solemn as if he were taking an oath. Under any circumstances, he would believe her. She didn¡¯t know how it came to this, but this man really was special to Louise. His hands swept from her chin to her cheek, brushing away the droplets and erasing them, and her blurry vision gradually became clear from his touch. Then she realized was the distance between them. It was almost nonexistent. She could feel his breath tickling her. Maybe she had poured out all her thoughts with the tears she shed. Louise gently closed her eyes, and Ian tilted his head. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¨C The Letter (1) Just as they were on the verge of reaching each other¨C Louise opened her eyes and shook her head. Oh, my God, Louise Sweeney. Are you finally crazy? No matter how much you get into the atmosphere, you can¡¯t close your eyes here! Anyone would misunderstand and think she meant ¡°Yes, you can kiss me from now on.¡± N-no, of course she meant that. To be honest, she wanted to. But still! ¡°Uh...¡± Louise opened her mouth awkwardly. Ian paused as his eyes flicked up towards Louise¡¯s, disappointment written all over his face. ¡°You know, there¡¯s an agreed distance between us...right?¡± She timidly reminded him of their important agreement. ¡°Yes.¡± His curt reply was his only answer. Louise always found it amusing when he freely expressed frustration. Hello, Mr. Hero. Are you disappointed here? The story has gone to pieces. If she were the Louise in the past, she would have worried about what to do in this situation. But now she could only smile. It was strange. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes were still crying but her lips were smiling. She was sure it looked very, very strange. Ian, who was looking at Louise before him, changed his answer again. ¡°There is an agreed distance, but...¡± The heavy droplets from Louise¡¯s eyes ran through his fingers. He didn¡¯t shake of her tears or wipe them off. They tickled the back of his hand and ran steadily down to his wrist. Ian tilted his head again. And unlike a little while ago, the gap between them disappeared at once. It was so that Louise wouldn¡¯t have the chance toe up with another idea, or even crack an argument at him. Surprised, Louise¡¯s heart dropped all of her senses. If he hadn¡¯t been holding her face, she might have fallen over stupidly. And then she heard his breath. Everything that fell apart at that moment came back to its ce one by one. Louise finally came to terms with the sensations beyond her closed eyes. Of the warmth that bloomed at each other¡¯s lips. The breathing that was once in his heart that carried over to her. Of the palm that gently cupped her face. She finally came to herself, but her heart was still pounding. She soaked in the moment. Maybe she wanted to remember this precious thing, above all. A slightly dusty floor, a moonless night sky, and an old door with two people leaning their bodies against it. Ian did not move after their lips touched. He focused on Louise¡¯s breathing pushing into him. Calm down. Hold on, even for a moment. May your sore heart feel tenderness. But when their lips began to fall from each other, they raised their heads in inevitable desire. Just a little longer, a little deeper. But Ian finally ended up pulling away. Slowly he dropped his lips, and as he held Louise¡¯s head he smiled a little. He had a nervous and apologetic expression look on his face. ¡°We had an agreed distance...¡± Ian didn¡¯t know whether he should be resentful or ashamed at that, but Ian decided to be a more little brazen. ¡°But we made an exception.¡± ¡°An exception?¡± Louise recalled the time when they made their agreement. ¡°If either of us is in danger of getting sick or getting hurt.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be okayfortably to help each other? It¡¯s a friend helping someone in need.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have that as a special provision.¡± ¡°Only emergency situations.¡± He meant this exception?! ¡°B-but that¡¯s only in emergency situations.¡± At Louise¡¯sint, he kissed her lightly again. Though it was short, she could clearly hear the wet sounds of their lips parting. ¡°And now it¡¯s an emergency.¡± ¡°What the hell is this emergency?¡± His hand slowly brushed the corners of Louise¡¯s eyes. Her tears had stopped again. Maybe he was surprised that they stopped, or maybe it was because he confirmed that she wasn¡¯t crying anymore. He leaned back against the door, pulling Louise in his arms and holding her still. And as stroked Louise¡¯s long hair, he whispered something in a rxed voice. ¡°...Just this.¡± ¡°This was the emergency?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really...you do things your own way.¡± Louise carefully ced her fingers on her lips. It was still warm there. ¡°By the way, President.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back to calling me by that title.¡± ¡°Do you prefer Your Highness?¡± ¡°I hate both.¡± ¡°President, then.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you...really okay with this?¡± Ian knew what Louise was worried about. Shouldn¡¯t he go back to the party? ¡°You¡¯re beginning to feel like my fairy godmother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a fairy godmother. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried that the prince will miss the party.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s sweet of you.¡± He lowered his head for a moment and kissed Louise¡¯s hair. ¡®Seriously, why do you keep touching me with your mouth?¡¯ Louise swallowed down the question she wanted to ask. He wouldugh with glee if she said that. He was a very wicked man. He wasn¡¯t like this when he was a child, and she didn¡¯t know when he turned out like this. And for some reason he was spreading that wickedness to Louise. She decided to let it go for now, because if she thought about it, her head would burst. And there was something else more important. Louise leaned against Ian and lifted her head a little. His eyes were staring at the opposite window. A ck sky, where nothing could be seen, reflected in his eyes. He lowered his gaze and Louise quickly looked away. ¡°Well, anyway.¡± Then she carefully brought up what she had to say. ¡°...Happy birthday ¡° She already said it once a while ago, but she was concerned that it somehow it didn¡¯t seem like a proper celebration. His birthday was only once a year, and he deserved to be celebrated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m in such a state, but I¡¯m still celebrating it with all my heart.¡± ¡°Your state is perfect.¡± ¡°...But you said I had an emergency.¡± ¡°Well, yes. Thank you for congratting me anyway.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not past midnight, is it?¡± ¡°What if it is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s upsetting if the date isn¡¯t right.¡± She felt a little frustrated because she couldn¡¯t see the moon or the clock. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± ¡°No. My Lady.¡± His voice was deep with loyalty, and the touch of his hand on her head was as gentle as if he were handling a young child. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll be okay once you give it to me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The letter you wrote to me. You said you would impress me with all of your beautiful words.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I was looking forward to it pretty seriously.¡± Louise bit her lip. What should she say? Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¨C The Letter (2) ¡°Well...¡± ¡°...Didn¡¯t you write it?¡± ¡°I did write it!¡± However, it had beenpletely ruined and devoured by a pool of ck ink. ¡°And it was taken away.¡± By Professor Lassen. ¡°...Oh.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes shimmered. Since olden times, harsh punishments were imposed to anyone who tampered with a letter to the royal family. Such as the death penalty. ¡°Heh, but it wasn¡¯t written well anyway.¡± Louise hastily added. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°It is true.¡±¡°Well, what did you write?¡± ¡°Well...in the first line.¡± Louise carefully recalled the contents of the letter, and let them flow from her thoughts to her lips.¡°I wrote...happy birthday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good introduction. And?¡± ¡°I asked you what it feels like to be an adult. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. Yesterday and today aren¡¯t much different.¡± His reply echoed her letter, and she smiled. ¡°I thought so too. So I moved on to the next sentence. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what you say next.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t raise your expectations. So then...¡±Louise hesitated. What she wrote next waspletely inappropriate. ¡°I thanked you for tolerating my stubbornness. I mean, when I asked you to...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to say you were thankful for breaking our engagement on my birthday. That¡¯s refreshing.¡± ¡°Well, it was only an ident that I wrote it.¡± ¡°I suppose so. I can imagine how embarrassed you probably looked after you wrote it. And then?¡± Fortunately Ian didn¡¯t seem to take issue with her mistake, so Louise rxed and spoke more confidently. This was the most important part. ¡°I said I hope you will continue to be good friends with me.¡±¡°Of course I will. Including Simon.¡± He never left his beloved cousin out of the oath of friendship. ¡°And I signed it. Then letter was finished.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°After the ink dried, I carefully folded it.¡± ¡°Now will you exin where the beautiful words in the letters are?¡± ¡°...In the introduction?¡± ¡°There seems to be something missing. Hmm, considering Louise Sweeney¡¯s writing style...¡± He nodded his head as if he were making calctions, then soon came to a conclusion. ¡°I think you wrote something else down after you promised our friendship.¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°It¡¯s something you were surprised by...Then you finished the letter and signed it quickly.¡± ¡°D-did you send someone to spy on me?¡± ¡°No, I do my spying myself. But it¡¯s not a difficult deduction considering your way of thinking, your writing style, and the way your emotions flow.¡± There was so much he observed about Louise that she sat right up. Ian stared innocently down at Louise, oblivious to what was wrong. Well, that was stalking. He had such a horrible obsession with her that he could figure out what was in her head! ¡°Am I wrong?¡± He seemed nervous. She didn¡¯t understood what he was so worried about. ¡°N-no, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Fine, was he happy now? ¡°So what was it? Now I¡¯m even more curious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I was wondering if it was okay to write it but...¡± ¡°But you wrote it down?¡± ¡°Yes, unintentionally.¡± ¡°The truth, that is.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± How much does this guy really understand her. ¡°What was it?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s...I know it¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Ian seemed willing to listen to Louise¡¯s lengthy exnation. ¡°You¡¯ll stay at the Academy until this year and then you¡¯ll be very busy after that. Not as the student council president, but as the crown prince. I know that His Highness has to do a lot of work for this country.¡± He nodded his head, encouraging her to keep talking. ¡°So what I wrote at the end of the letter was just a little wishful thinking.¡± She had to do this properly. ¡°So I hoped¨C¡° Louise delivered the words of the letter as casually as she could. ¡°I hoped that I could celebrate like this next year.¡± It sounded like a trivial thing, but it was something impossible. There was no such thing in the novel where the viiness and the male lead met afterwards and celebrated birthdays. However, Ian didn¡¯t seem to think about the forbidden rtionship between the two. Well, he didn¡¯t know anything about the original story. ¡°Well, of course...¡± After a short pause, he pecked her lips again. ¡°We can celebrate like this next year too.¡± ¡°...This was not what I thought of when I was writing this.¡± Louise grumbled and covered her hand with her mouth. She had already gotten over the surprise of the small kisses and was worried that she was starting to like it. ¡°Writing isn¡¯t always read as the author intended.¡± ¡°Then the reader¡¯s interpretation is too impure.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but read it that way. Why not stimte the imagination?¡± ¡°Honestly, why does the president...¡± Why does the president keep doing this? She didn¡¯t finish her question. He wouldn¡¯t have understood if she asked anyway. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting start to a question.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I really don¡¯t want to answer any more questions either.¡± He slowly stroked her ear hidden beneath her hair. ¡°I promised you.¡± He repeated that day¡¯s promise in a heavy voice. ¡°A year. Then I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± ¡°I...¡± Louise didn¡¯t mean to be alone from him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you have someone in your heart, someone in your mind...if you have that feeling.¡± The hand caressing her ear paused. ¡°I will ept it.¡± ¡°...¡± Louise couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that it wouldn¡¯t be her that would have feelings towards someone else. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Seeing how far you can run away from me.¡± His face radiated confidence, as if he was certain that Louise would not be out of his reach. It wasn¡¯t even apetition. Louise really hated losing to Ian. ¡°I might go really, really far.¡± ¡°Maybe. My territory is pretty wide. Just enough that it would take a year or so for mydy to walk.¡± ¡°Well, if I look hard enough, maybe I can find a good-looking guy.¡± Ian¡¯s face darkened a little at that. Come to think of it, she would cause quite a stir among other men. Louise Sweeney was smart and hardworking. She was also honest, pretty, and her hair felt amazing. And her lips were so soft and sweet that he wished he could taste them some more right now... If he went there, he¡¯ll have to endure being scolded by Mrs. Sweeney during summer vacation, but he could put up with it. Ignorant of theplicated emotions swirling in his mind, Louise let out a small yawn. The exhaustion from today was catching up to her now. It was incredible that she bore that heavy burden on her shoulders. He hugged Louise close and patted her back like before. He heard another yawn. ¡°Do you want to sleep like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cozy andfortable, so it¡¯s okay, but...¡± When will this girl stop being so vulnerable? ¡°...I¡¯m sorry you have to be on the hard floor on your birthday.¡± Louise¡¯s words started to slur, following the gentle rhythm of his patting. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He whispered in a small voice so as not to disturb her sleep. A muffledugh came from his arms, followed by her steady breathing. Ian listened to it, breathing perfectly in time. Finally, Louise sumbed to slumber. Ian leaned his face against Louise¡¯s hair and murmured into it. ¡°...I¡¯m cozy andfortable too.¡± Before they knew it, a short dawn arrived at their feet. * * * Early morning the next day. Louise swallowed nervously as she stood in front of Professor Hewitt¡¯s office. The teacher¡¯s assistant probably didn¡¯te to work, and the professor was busy with his own private study. He may take offense at this unscheduled visit. However, there was no other way. Knock knock. She struck up the courage to knock on the door, and she heard permission given from inside. Louise carefully opened the door, holding herself as the example of the most polite posture in the world. Polite, not patronizing. Professor. ¡°Ah, hello, Professor Hewitt.¡± Louise carefully looked up and examined the professor¡¯s expression. Despite her perfect manners, he was ring daggers at Louise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¨C A One-Time Thing (1) Louise was not summoned until the afternoon. She trudged to the counseling office where Professor Lassen, tired from the celebration, and an Academy faculty member were waiting. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Louise sat down at the professor¡¯s request, her back rigidly straight. ¡°Have you reflected on your actions?¡± Reflected. Yesterday Louise had her first kiss. Of course she couldn¡¯t say this, so she bit her lip. However, the professor seemed to have mistaken it for a rebellious attitude. ¡°You should thank me.¡± The professor tapped Louise¡¯s bag on the desk with her fingertips. There was a small badge pinned on her tattered bag, Louise¡¯s treasure and pride. It was proof that she was the top scoring student at the beginning of the year. ¡°I will not extend the investigation of misconduct to the entrance exams.¡± There was a sound of a quill pen scratching as the faculty member began to transcribe her words. ¡°Even so, I do not believe in your innocence.¡±¡°...¡± ¡°The dean does not want to be disgraced for what may have happened then. You should be grateful. Instead.¡± The professor ripped the pin from Louise¡¯ bag. There was a tearing sound as the leather was rent.Tuk. She dropped the pin on to the desk, the pin¡¯s delicate needle bent. ¡°You cannot have that honor. Considering that it didn¡¯t belong to you in the first ce, it¡¯s only natural.¡± Louise stared at her pinless bag. Before she knew it, the sunlight formed a circr trail on the indent where it once was disyed. When she first received the pin, she thought all day where to put it. She was so ecstatic she didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t believe she was being rewarded for her good work. But after all her efforts though... ¡°I have done nothing to be ashamed of.¡± Louise remained resolutely calm. ¡°You don¡¯t know the true meaning of honor. You don¡¯t even have status.¡± ¡°I know.¡±Louise rushed over the professor¡¯s words before she could say anything else. ¡°I know what is honor, and what isn¡¯t. For example, how dishonorable it is for a professor to break his or her promise with a student.¡± She stared at her bag, then looked up. ¡°It is also not honorable to sin against someone for personal gain. And.¡± Louise paused. There was a brief disturbance in the hallway. When it became quiet again, she continued. ¡°It¡¯s up to your conscience to decide your honor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using that shallow head of yours, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re taking advantage of the fact that this is being recorded.¡±The professor turned her eyes to look at the minutes transcribed by the staff member. ¡°But there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know either.¡± She stood up with a smile. She held a slender pointing stick in her hand. Louise had watched her rap the ckboard with it in ss. The sharp end jabbed Louise in the shoulder, and the professor gave a chilling smile. The staff member put their pen down. Louise finally understand what that meant. Nothing right now was on record. ¡°Under my authority as professor you are guilty.¡± Kkuug. The painful end began to push into her stomach. ¡°Ah...¡± Louise bit her lip to try hold back a groan. The professor withdrew the pointing stick, apparently satisfied with Louise¡¯s pained expression. ¡°Don¡¯t expect much from your ranking. Even if you get decent scores in other sses.¡± That would mean Professor Lassen would ce Louise at the bottom. ¡°Give...¡± Louise opened her mouth weakly. ¡°Give me a fair grade.¡± ¡°This is the right grade for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be rewarded for the problems I didn¡¯t solve. But the ones I have solved...¡± ¡°Reward? Did you say reward now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Louise looked at her steadily. Professor Lassen lifted her pointing stick, as if to aim for her face this time. Louise saw anger sh through her mad eyes. ¡®...Ah.¡¯ A memory passed through her like lightning. She never told anyone. She didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Her cruel world. She thought those memories had healed aftering to this world, but her body, which remembered the distant past, cowered in fear. Even though she didn¡¯t want to. Knock knock. The stick stopped its flight towards Louise¡¯s head, and the door opened. There was the muffled sound of footsteps. The graceful stride stopped right in front of Louise. She could feel someone¡¯s eyes on her downturned head. Maybe they were looking at her with great pity. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She loosened her arms wrapped defensively around her head and slowly looked up. ¡°...Professor Hewitt.¡± Louise was surprised to hear her voice shaking. She really was terrified. Like a shadow of the past that stained this beautiful and perfect world. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Professor Hewitt? I didn¡¯t request for your presence, did I?¡± Professor Lassen ced the pointing stick on the table, and Professor Hewitt finally turned his eyes towards her. ¡°It is Louise Sweeney here who requested me. ording to the Academy policy, any underage student can designate a professor as their guardian.¡± ¡°...Interesting. So Professor Hewitt will be her guardian?¡± ¡°This is a question of honor, so there is no reason I can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Honor...?¡± Professor Hewitt handed over a document to Professor Lassen. It was a copy, not an original, but there was no question to its contents. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Professor Juliana Lassen. Your allegations on Louise Sweeney¡¯s entrance exam is incorrect.¡± ¡°It was reasonable suspicion based on the cheating that happened in my ssroom. There is no reason for you to doubt otherwise.¡± ¡°Suspicion.¡± Professor Hewitt indicated his signature at the end of the document. ¡°That is until I lose my reputation as a fair proctor during Louise Sweeney¡¯s entrance exam. This is a problem for me.¡± ¡°That is why I decided not to investigate the entrance exams! Only the end-of-semester exam will be in question...!¡± ¡°But you have already brought suspicion about the entrance examination in front of a ssroom full of students. It has also brought suspicion to me as the proctor.¡± Professor Hewitt crossed his arms and his face wrinkled darkly. ¡°Now you say you won¡¯t bother with the entrance examinations? Do I have to deal with that dishonor on my own?¡± Professor Lassen turned her head away from his steely gaze. ¡°If you intend to turn everything upside down and investigate everything to find the truth, then I will cooperate. What do you think, Louise Sweeney?¡± Louise stood up from her seat and looked between the professors at either side. Professor Hewitt barked his question at her. ¡°I asked you a question. Do you want a full investigation or do you want to follow Professor Lassen¡¯s suggestion and have only this exam be looked at?¡± ¡°Well, I¨C¡° Louise paused and inhaled deeply. It was okay. She was back as usual. The memories of her past, which ate up her body and mind for a moment, had faded away. ¡°I want the truth. So there is only one right answer that everyone¡¯s conscience knows.¡± ¡°Then I will request for a full investigation as the guardian of Louise Sweeney. First, I¡¯ll call the dean and tell him¨C¡± ¡°Wait, wait. Professor!¡± Professor Lassen hand shot out to grab Professor Hewitt¡¯s arm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. Besides, I¡¯m only exercising my authority as a professor!¡± ¡°Just as a professor has the authority to doubt Louise Sweeney, so does one with clearing her suspicion. Where is the problem with this principle?¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¨C A One-Time Thing (2) Professor Lassen withdrew all her inquiries. For the sake of Professor Hewitt¡¯s and Louise¡¯s honor, a notice hung on the bulletin board for a week clearing up a ¡°misunderstanding.¡± Although the two professors argued for days, it turned out it was what Professor Hewitt had nned. Louise stepped outside of the counseling office with Professor Hewitt. She let out a deep sigh, the tension releasing from her body. ¡°Has there been bullying?¡± Professor Hewitt asked her a curt question, and Louise shook her head in spite of herself. She didn¡¯t know why she did. Maybe it was a form of trauma. She wanted to hide it. ¡°You should get treatment.¡± Louise bowed her head at the professor¡¯s reply. Apparently, her lies were obvious. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°As I have said many times, it was for my honor.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± ¡°If you wanted to cheat on a test, you shouldn¡¯t have used such a foolhardy method in the first ce.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t!¡± Louise looked up with a hurt expression, but the professor replied steadily.¡°I know.¡± His voice was impassive. Just like he was calling the sky the sky. It was a natural answer. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±...She was happy with the way he spoke. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise looked at the professor¡¯s face with a much more relieved expression. Perhaps he would say something strict. He would have a firm voice and a firm face, but at least it would contain some friendly encouragement. Professor Hewitt had solved Louise¡¯s predicament more closely than anyone else... ¡°My course wasn¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°...¡± I¡¯m sorry. I must be mistaken for a moment. Why was he like this? ¡°Do you know about the schedule after the exam?¡± Louise nodded.¡°Yes, we submit a report on the questions we missed, right?¡± This was another one of the Academy¡¯s outdated traditions, a report on what exam questions they got wrong. At the end of the exams, they had to research and solve all the incorrect answers¡ªfor every subject. Only those who finished were permitted to enjoy their vacation. ¡°I will be waiting for your submission.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And.¡± The professor shifted his gaze over his shoulder to Louise. ¡°You should have a medical checkup. Thoroughly.¡±¡°I understand.¡± Suddenly there came the voices of two people approaching. Louise didn¡¯t seem to be particrly popr these days, and she looked up in surprise. It was Ian and Simon. Maybe they had been waiting for her since Louise went into the counseling office. The professor, who finished the conversation, disappeared down the hall, while the two young men approached her. She was aware of her worn out face so she pped her hands and smiled. ¡°It worked out all right.¡± Both of their hands patted Louise on the head at the same time. It probably meant ¡°good work.¡± She understood them without words. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± ¡°I was waiting for you first, and Ian is waiting for a couple other people.¡± ¡°A couple?¡± Ian shook his head and muttered incredulously. ¡°Some important members in the student council are also in the counseling offices.¡± ¡°Important members?¡± It was plural, not singr. What was going on? ¡°How could I not know that ire Iris was such a passionate student? I even shared strawberries with her.¡± ¡°What happened to ire?¡± ¡°Well, what happened was...¡± Ian told her about ire¡¯s achievements. She became so furious at some students bad-mouthing Louise that she ended up throwing a desk. ¡°...ire threw a desk?¡± Louise eximed, and Ian nodded. ¡°Astonishingly.¡± And ording to the following exnation, Dean, who had stopped ire, threw a few fists as well. ¡°Dean?¡± ¡°Yes, Dean Crissis.¡± Dean Crissis, the embodiment ofziness and annoyance, was in a fight! ¡°So now the both of them were dragged here together. I hope they won¡¯t be punished too harshly.¡± As soon as Ian finished speaking, the door of the counseling office opened. When ire saw Louise standing in the hallway, she ran towards Louise and hugged her. Meanwhile, Dean Crissis did not have such a friendly reaction. ¡°You¡¯re a real devil, Louise Sweeney!¡± His words were harsh, but she strangely wasn¡¯t upset. It seemed that Louise lit a fire of passion under him. The trio at the counseling office immediately went to the doctor¡¯s office. The healer, who had been in his position for quite a long time now, was in a temper. ¡°What the hell happened to this year¡¯s student council? Are all your heads turned wrong?¡± The healer treated all three of them with a constant stream ofints. When he finished, he said, ¡°This summer will be especially hot, so please don¡¯t bother me.¡± What else could they do? The caretaker said the wizard¡¯s weather forecast would be exactly that. Louise couldn¡®t stand the heat and would probably melt. ¡°By the way, ire, Dean.¡± On their way out, Louise looked back at the two. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to be punished, are you?¡± She looked worried, but ire shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re okay.¡± Dean twisted his lips and piped up in anger. ¡°Nothing! We¡¯re in charge of washing all the dishes at the student cafeteria tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Louise gave a sympathetic frown. Washing dishes was a terrible punishment in this world because there were no rubber gloves or high quality detergent to protect their hands. There was likely to be a mountain of dishes too, dirty with grease and food scraps. ¡°I¡¯ll join you, then.¡± Louise stepped forward, but ire raised her hands and said they were fine. However, Dean nodded, so Louise joined in on their punishment. Ian also agreed to join them as the head of student council to support ire and Dean. Then Simon said, ¡°If you¡¯re going, then I¡¯ll go,¡± and that was that. After dinner, the five of them started on the dishes in the kitchen behind the student cafeteria. ire was an aristocraticdy but quickly got the hang of it, while Dean broke three bowls, but he looked unconcerned. Simon¡¯s deft hands were skilled at the task. ¡°...I didn¡¯t know you were good at this.¡± Louise stood next to Ian and looked up at him, who was meticulously wiping the water off a bowl. He must be experienced, considering how carefully he was turning the dish in the white cloth. ¡°I am a son of the royal family.¡± ¡°Of the Kingdom of Washing?¡± ¡°...It means I know everything about basic survival.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that washing dishes was a necessary skill for survival.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Professor Herto insisted on hygiene. I thought you had that kind ofmon sense.¡± He smiled smugly as if to say, ¡°I know how to boil a used dishcloth in hot water.¡± ¡°Yes, I am very proud of you.¡± He chuckled despite her false praise. ¡°Right?¡± And he suddenly leaned down. Before his lips could reach hers, Louise stopped him with a soapy hand. ¡°...Fast reflexes.¡± He grumbled, then turned back to washing the dishes as if nothing had happened. Louise nced around with a wary expression. Fortunately the rest of them were busy with their task and didn¡¯t seem to notice what had just happened. ¡°The emergency is over!¡± ¡°So it is.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t sound all sad about it.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not going to ept it.¡± ¡°...No!¡± ¡°...No.¡± Louise sighed for a moment and set down her te. Why, why was she being so stupid? She couldn¡¯t fool with him then abandon him overnight. Somehow Louise felt like she had turned into a viiness. A terrible viiness who yed with people¡¯s hearts. No, Louise was not like that... She had a problem. Frankly speaking, she didn¡¯t hate Ian. No, actually, she was quite fond of him. Maybe she had closed her eyes without realizing it that night. Louise nodded her head determinedly. She pulled up her courage from the soles of her feet and said the words she had to say. ¡°...It was a one-time thing? Okay?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°So, ah, it¡¯s okay to just do it once, so...¡± ¡°Alright. Once a year.¡± ¡°Once a...what? What?¡± He took out a new dishcloth and had a fresh smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°What! Say it! Say it now!¡± ¡°No.¡± Louiseined at Ian, but he was only absorbed in washing the dishes with a gentle smile. From the way his mouth crooked upwards he must be enjoying the situation. Ugh, that man is the real devil! Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¨C Almost A Confession (1) Tuk. Louise set down a library book she intended to borrow. A girl with shining red hair wrote down the title and due date on the loan list, then pushed the book back to Louise. ¡°...I won¡¯t apologize.¡± Ste¡¯s voice was cracked. It had been a day since Louise was cleared of any wrongdoing. Louise had a rule for the liar Ste¡ªIf Ste came up to her first and apologized, Louise would ept it with a smile. It didn¡¯t matter if Ste was sincere or not. Louise just didn¡¯t want to increase the hostility. But Ste didn¡¯te, and it wasn¡¯t until the moment that Louise dropped the book on the table did Ste look at her. Then Ste said those words. It was surprising that she did not apologize. Was she still the heroine? There were a million things Louise wanted to say, but she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°Even if I said that I was hurt by your lie?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t lose anything anyway, did you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The grades haven¡¯t been announced yet.¡± Louise shrugged and took the book Ste handed over. ¡°Please wish me luck for first ce. I want to remain friendly with you, too.¡±Louise turned her heel, hugging the thick as close to her. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± But when Ste called, Louise whirled around again.¡°All...¡± At that moment, Ste¡¯s expression was filled with doubt. ¡°All that I have.¡± Louise could see Ste¡¯s lips trembling as she said ¡°all.¡± Louise sensed the meaning. That meant all the things Ste should have¨Cthe professors¡¯ attention, grades, and even rtionships. So far, Ian and Simon had been surprisingly indifferent to Ste. There was no feeling of either like or dislike. She was nothing more than a red-headed girl that attended the same Academy with them. ¡°All of it...is it really yours?¡± Her words were barely above a mumble, and Louise had not caught half of it either. However, she could guess the words by the movement of her lips and the few faint sybles she was able to snatch. Ste shook her head for a moment, thinking that Louise had not heard her. ¡°...Nothing.¡±Then she turned away again and began organizing the loan list. There was a deep sense of embarrassment hovering somewhere. Louise gazed at the scene then left the library with the as in her bag. The bag was still broken and she could not hold the broken handle, so she had to carry it in her arms. It was inconvenient at first, but she soon got used to it. Besides, the problem that Louise had to solve right now wasn¡¯t something trivial like Ste or a bag. Anything was trivial in front of the distressing fact that some of her well-organized notes had been ruined with ink. To write the report on her incorrect answers, she really needed the help of her notes. ¡®Anyway, I have to write my report one by one.¡¯ Louise nned to go overboard for her report. She was going to write one for her incorrect answers of course, but she would also write a report on her answers she felt were a littlecking. The professors who saw Louise¡¯s excellent work would be deeply impressed by her, and then no one would be able to object to Louise¡¯s future honor. She smiled contentedly to herself with this perfect and beautiful n, when one of the boys standing from across the hallway met her eye. He looked surprised seeing Louise for a moment, then smiled broadly. ¡®Who is that? I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡¯She didn¡¯t think they¡¯ve ever said hello properly. The boy came up to Louise and greeted her with a slight nod of his head. ¡°Nice to meet you. Aren¡¯t you the sister of my dorm neighbor?¡± ¡°Oh, you must be mistaken. I don¡¯t have a brother.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? I thought you were Louise Sweeney, the scary sister.¡± The scary sister? There is only one person in the world who would point to Louise and call her that. Ian. ¡°Now I know what brother you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that the precious princess knows.¡± The boy chuckled at his joke. The reason why he called her princess¡± was obvious. If Ian was the son of the king, then his sister would be the only princess in the country. Anyhow, Louise was neither a princess or a scary sister of the devilish crown prince. ¡°I heard something big happened to you? Are you okay?¡± He set his joking tone aside and looked worried. Louise smiled gratefully. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Your big brother wasn¡¯t very helpful, was he? When he saw it happen.¡± Louise was a little amused because ¡°unhelpful¡± was something she rarely thought about Ian. ¡°He¡¯s kind of a devil, but he gave good advice this time.¡± When Louise came up with the idea of asking help from Professor Hewitt¨Cwho administered the entrance exams¨Cfrom Ian, who told her that the proctors left documents certifying that there were no irregrities during the test. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Yes. Although now my notes are a mess.¡± ¡°That sounds like a disaster. The devilish brother doesn¡¯t lend you notes?¡± ¡°The ss notes I get from the devil are fine.¡± The twoughed for a moment at the devil¡¯s blessing. ¡°Well, what about Geography?¡± ¡°Those notes were ruined.¡± ¡°I happen to take that ss. That¡¯s great.¡± Louise¡¯s eyes widened and she stared up the boy¡¯s face. She realized that the reason why he looked familiar was because they took the course together. It was a veryrge ss, and they hadn¡¯t had the chance to exchange words properly before. ¡°Talk to me if you need those notes. I¡¯m right next door to Ian¡¯s, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you...¡± Louise bowed slightly in gratitude. ¡°Oh, I submitted my reports today, and I got some gummy candies.¡± Gummy candies? Louise tilted her head, but then recalled another one of the Academy traditions. Writing the report on incorrect answers was a long and challenging task. Each time a student would turn in a report, the teacher¡¯s assistant would give them gummies. It was a good tradition. Give a report and get sweets in return! Then, the students eating the candies would recharge with sugar to concentrate on their next report. Then you turn that report in, you get gummy candy again, you recharge with sugar, you work on the next report... If there was one beautiful thing about that hellish marathon race, it was receiving those delicious gummy candies. Louise watched as the boy pulled out a candy box and held it out to her. It was meaningful to share the candies with others. It meant that they wanted to build a close rtionship before vacation started. The meaning wasn¡¯t casual, but something more. Almost a confession...? However, his face showed no hint of it. Just, here¡¯s something for my dorm neighbor¡¯s sister. Have a snack. I¡¯m practically giving it away. If it was friendly kindness, why refuse? Besides, no one was looking here, so there would be no strange rumors. Louise clutched her bag with one hand and held out the other. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¨C Almost A Confession (2) ¡°Hello, Louise.¡± She heard Simon¡¯s voiceing from the window next to them just before her fingertips reached the box of gummy candies. ¡°Simon?¡± Simon looked alternately between Louise and the candy box with a puzzled expression. ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± ¡°No! I was just getting some gummy candies.¡± ¡°...Just gummy candies?¡± Simon stared down the other boy, who smiled awkwardly and withdrew the box. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Louise Sweeney had two scary brothers.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not my brother.¡± Louise answered quickly, but the meaning didn¡¯t seem to fall on him. ¡°I meant it when I said you could borrow my notes. Come and see me anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He turned and walked through the library hall rather hurriedly. ¡°It was a misunderstanding, Simon.¡± ¡°...I was interrupting something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°I was wondering if you would take it.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°I worry you don¡¯t know all the traditions of the Academy. Sometimes there are a few students who put a lot of importance on the gummy candies.¡± Louise doubted that gummies could be so serious, but she was pleased to hear Simon was worried, and she simply decided to smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I suppose I shouldn¡¯t have worried.¡± ¡°No!¡± It wasn¡¯t an unnecessary worry. Especially in Simon¡¯s case, where she knew he cared about her with a good heart. ¡°I like that Simon worries about me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s also good not to worry.¡± In any case, Simon would find something to worry about anyway. Like right now. When he was finished worrying about the gummy candies, he started eyeing Louise¡¯s bag anxiously. At this point it would be fair to call Simon her worry doll. ¡°Would you like me to fix it?¡± He held out his hand and Louise gently handed over the bag through the window. ¡°The metal ring is broken open.¡± He turned the bag around in his hands and nodded. He seemed confident he could fix it. ¡°Leave it with me for an hour.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring it back when after I¡¯m done.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately turned around and began to walk away. ¡°Wait a minute, Simon. I¡¯ming with you!¡± Louise clung to the window frame and yelled after him. Simon had a long stride, and if she missed him now she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. Louise looked around at her surroundings for a moment. After making sure there were no faculty members around, she climbed onto the window. Only then did Simon look back at Louise, his eyebrows furrowed. It seemed she caused new worries for her doll. She was only on the first floor, and jumping out of windows was something she had always done at her mansion home. ¡°You¡¯re not fourteen anymore, Louise.¡± Simon sat the bag on a nearby bench. ¡°There is no age limit for jumping out of windows.¡± Isn¡¯t that right? Louise leapt out of the window. It was a little bit higher than she expected, but she wasn¡¯t worried. The soil was soft, and in the unfortunate event that she would fall the most that would happen would be that her clothes would get dirty. As she was thinking this, Simon¡¯s arms caught her body. He seemed to have timed her jump. He held her waist with both arms andnded her safely. ¡°...?!¡± Unlike Louise¡¯s surprise at the sudden kindness, Simon was as calm as usual. Then he turned around as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He picked up Louise¡¯s bag again. Louise naturally had to carry Simon¡¯s bag instead. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s heavy.¡± Louise made a face, and Simon answered sternly. ¡°...A penalty.¡± Punishment for jumping out of the window? ¡°What on earth is in your bag?¡± She held it close to her chest, but Simon didn¡¯t answer immediately. As usual, he answered at a time interval of five steps. ¡°Gummy candies.¡± ¡°Have you submitted your reports yet?¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous. I didn¡¯t turn in anything so far.¡± Louise adjusted the bag in her arms again. ¡°It¡¯s okay to take it out and eat it.¡± With his permission, Louise opened his bag without any hesitation. As she walked with Simon, she pushed various fruit-vored gummies in her mouth one by one. Several times Simon asked if it was delicious, and Louise nodded happily. Simon evenplimented her for a job well done. She didn¡¯t understand why he was praising her, but because of Simon¡¯s rare smile, Louise smiled along with him. The gummies soon ran out. And the bag was not lighter at all. ¡°Let¡¯s stop with the penalty.¡± ¡®Sometimes I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in his head...¡¯ Then Simon took his bag again, and Louise was left wondering for a moment. Perhaps the punishment wasn¡¯t carrying the bag, but eating the gummies. But that was a reward, not a punishment.¡®Sometimes I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in his head...¡¯ * * * Louise sat in front of a table at the workshop while watching Simon across from her. Louise¡¯s hair, which had been loose a little while ago, was neatly tied up. As soon as they entered the workshop, Simon tied her hair up quickly saying, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot here.¡± ¡°I can tie my hair myself.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like a hobby for me.¡± ¡°Well, you like anything you can do with your hands.¡± ¡°...Not anything.¡± However, he was also doing a perfect job of repairing a bag for the first time. He skillfully used a small metal hammer as he worked. ¡°So I heard.¡± Louise, who had been lying silent for a moment, came up with topic to talk about. Tuk. The sound of a hammer was the only reply. ¡°You went to the party at the pce.¡± Tuktuk. Two times the hammer rang the on metal. ¡°...And while I was telling my story to the president.¡± Louise gazed into Simon¡¯s face. ¡°You had to stay at the party.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Simon rarely answered right away. ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad.¡± Louise shook her head. She couldn¡¯t believe it wasn¡¯t bad for him. Simon was very reluctant to be among other nobles. People had great interest in who would seed at the throne, and in short, if something happened to Ian, Simon would be next in line. As a result Simon always lowered his position, as if to prove that there was no possibility of it happening. To protect both himself and Ian. ¡°But I was worried.¡± Louise spoke quietly, the taste of sweet gummy candy lingering in her mouth. ¡°What if Simon got into trouble because of me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°You would get into trouble for me?¡± ¡°Not only for Louise, but Ian as well. You are both precious to me.¡± Like Ian, Simon never left out Ian from their vow of friendship. ¡°Simon is very precious to me, too.¡± Louise bared her heart out to him. Simon nced up at Louise with deep affection in his eyes. ¡°Simon, if I say ¡®I¡¯m d you¡¯re helping me,¡¯ you¡¯re allowed to be a little mean.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Ian¡¯s role.¡± ¡°Oh, but!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the role of Louise to be amused with every word.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I think...my role is that I like you guys.¡± As he returned to her bag again, Louise watched his dexterous fingers work. Tuk. The sound of a hammer filled the room. ¡°Simon.¡± Louise whispered quietly, still lying on the table. ¡°You¡¯re sure nothing happened at the party...right?¡± ¡°...Maybe.¡± He answered indifferently as if he were talking about someone else and focused on repairing the bag again. The bag was soon in perfect shape in less than an hour. Simon, ever the perfectionist,ined that ¡°the metal is still slightly twisted and ugly.¡± But there was not an imperfection in Louise¡¯s eyes. Finally, that night Simon came to the student council room where Louise was studying and gave her a ribbon andce trim to put on the metal ring. She supposed he couldn¡¯t stand the imperfection of the metal. ¡°The master of the workshop is so picky he looks like he¡¯s going to cry.¡± Ian spoke jokingly, but Simon paid no attention. ¡°Take this, Louise.¡± Simon handed Louise geography notes. This time it was clearly written with Simon¡¯s handwriting. ¡°I took itst semester. The professor doesn¡¯t change his ss, so it will be helpful.¡± ¡°Huh? Thank you.¡± Simon went back to the dormitory after only making sure the ribbons on the bag were perfectly symmetrical. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Louise gave a long sigh. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ian didn¡¯t lift his eyes from his report as he spoke. ¡°I was wondering if I had to borrow geography notes from your dorm neighbor.¡± ¡°...From him?¡± Ian finally looked up at Louise. ¡°Yes. He suggested I borrow his notes since we take the ss together.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why Simon couldn¡¯t sleep. He had a hard time finding his old notes.¡± He grinned knowingly. Perhaps Simon¡¯s discontent and anxiety was not about the metal ring. He didn¡¯t Louise to be surrounded by rumors. Simon sometimes treated Louise as if she were a precious ss egg. ¡°Simon is so sweet.¡± Louise clutched the notes to her chest, and Ian happily smiled and agreed with her. It was the truth. ¡°He¡¯s a good person.¡± His sentence had an edge of bitterness to it, however. Maybe because Ian wasn¡¯t good as Simon. Ian didn¡¯t know. At least Louise didn¡¯t borrow the notes from the weirdo anyway. He decided to stop worrying about that for now. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¨C The Same, But Different (1) Louise brushed away the hair on her face and tied it up to cool herself, then chewed thoughtfully on a gummy candy. She had received it after she submitted her report for Professor Wayne Hill. Determined to be his favorite student, Louise had foregone eating and sleeping in order toplete a brilliant report on correcting her wrong answers. ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve worked very hard.¡± Louise was a little ttered not only because she received praise from the teacher assistant, but from Professor Hill as well. After neatly emptying one box of gummies, she took out another. This was from Professor Hewitt¡¯s assistant. Louise had beenmended for her work there too. ¡°You are the most dedicated student in your whole year when ites to writing this report.¡± There really should be a separate department in Louise¡¯s mind so she could live off thepliments. After eating a whole gummy in her mouth, Louise took out another. This was from Professor Lassen¡¯s assistant. ¡°You¡¯ve written a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, I have some regrets about not being able toplete the exam.¡± She didn¡¯t forget to smile when she said this. Eudug. Professor Lassen ground her pen tip against the paper as she listened to the conversation between Louise and her assistant. She looked pissed. In this case, Louise felt a little better ying the talented viiness. The period of submitting reports was smoothlying to an end. Most of the students were exhausted by the long academic races and the atmosphere at the Academy was like gummies melting in the heat. Most of the lectures ckened¨C with the exception of Professor Hewitt¡¯s ss of course¨Cand the library became increasingly dull. Snoring became louder in the dormitories. But Louise¡¯s pen never stopped. Today she was furiously finishing another report at therge table in the student council room. ¡°...You haven¡¯t finished your wrong answer report yet?¡±Dean grimaced as he watched her. He seemed to hate the sound of the constant scribbling of the pen. ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡± ¡°You know the deadline is today, right?¡±¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m working so hard.¡± Louise pushed thest of the candy into her mouth. She had purple bags under her eyes and hadn¡¯t eaten sincest night, but she didn¡¯t have time for a proper meal now. Sleep was not something she could afford either. ¡°Why are you cutting it so close to the deadline?¡± ¡°Because...¡± Louise paused for a moment. ¡°The exam rankings will be announced this afternoon.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I want to concentrate on something else as much as possible.¡±Dean understood perfectly what she was saying. She must be worried she wouldn¡¯t top the rankings. ¡°Will some horns grow out of your head if you don¡¯t get first ce?¡± He seemed rather serious, but Louise smiled in amusement. ¡°If that¡¯s what will happen, then I really need to be first.¡± She adjusted her pen. ¡°But that¡¯s not really it. When I came to the Academy, I made a promise to myself.¡± Dean propped his chin on his hand, hanging on to her with interest.¡°This time, I was going to be kind of cool. I¡¯ve always wanted to be like that.¡± By Louise¡¯s standards, a cool person was someone who studied hard and was kind to everyone. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you co-existing with the word cool.¡± ¡°I know, I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying. I want to be like ire.¡± Louise thought of her friend. ire really was incredible. She had a brilliant mind that ranked second even with ordinary skill. She was friendly to everyone, but when fired up she had the passion and intensity to throw a desk. ¡°I could just fall in love with her, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Dean flushed and struggled to mouth his words. ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you two have interacted with each other for a long time, right?¡± ¡°Well, a little.¡± ¡°A little? I thought ire said you were very close.¡± It was true that they were close. As their initials were C and D, even their names would be next to each other forever. Well, that was a childhood thought anyway. He was well past the age where he thought over the fact that their initials were neighbors. Louise Sweeney, who was treated as a princess by her childhood friends, would never understand. Dean sighed lightly and fell back down on the desk. ¡°Hurry up on your report. The deadline is almost here.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Louise checked her watch and quickly turned the pages of her book. It was just as he said. She had to hurry. * * * Louise handed in her report just in the nick of time. ¡°This is the privilege for thest student.¡± The teacher¡¯s assistant handed her five boxes of gummy candy. He seemed to be giving away everything he had left. Since Louise had been eating gummies instead of dinnerst night she was none too thrilled about it, but she epted it with a smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m lucky to have the privilege.¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t forget to be polite. The gummies were an easy snack to store, so she could probably enjoy them for three days, or she could eat them in the carriage on the way home to distract her from motion sickness. Home. She would go home. Louise thought of her mother, father, and other family members in the greenhouse she had not seen since spring. She was sure they were looking forward to her returning home. They would prepare a delicious feast and she hoped that she could give them some good news. Louise trudged to the hall where the test results would be announced. The original Louise was twisted and cruel in many ways, and the most important thing for her to do was to always keep to her flower path. Maintaining a sessful Academy life was arge part of it. Being the top student would be a great boost to the unpolished Sweeney family and Louise¡¯s credit rating would go up. It was natural to be so desirous of the honor when there was a real benefit. The first floor was crowded with a river of students. Some people, like Louise, had a strong interest in grades. Everyone¡¯s face was determinedly set. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¨C The Same, But Different (2) ¡®We¡¯re likerades.¡¯ Maybe students who had a simr idea to Louise were betting on their grades. In any case, Louise didn¡¯t intend to lose, so she clenched her fist and moved in among the crowd. There was arge sheet of paper with printed letters as tiny as sesame seeds. Louise slowly lifted her head along the paper. The ss years went by in increasing order, and the senior year was at the top. Ian Audmonial. ...Just like the original. Louise frowned when she saw the results for the senior students. She really couldn¡¯t get the sense of how much of Ian was like the original and what was different. In any case, he took first ce just like the original. Then what about Simon? In the original story he always disyed a moderate level of skill, sometimes even writing wrong answers to questions he knew. She dropped her eyes, and spotted Simon¡¯s name in the middle. Just like the original. Hmm, that was ominous. If the original story had the same power on the freshman ss, then the top student would be none other than Ste. ¡®Damn you, original story!¡¯ Louise turned to the first-year¡¯s list, praying for the first time the destruction of the original plot. She slowly raised her head to look at the tiny print. Her heart pounded in her chest as some familiar names passed by, the rankings the same as the original story. Perhaps Louise¡¯s bad experiences were the result of ¡°thew of conservation of the original work,¡± enforcing that Ste would be the top student. Come to think of it, Ste was the main character, so there was nothing Louise could do. Wasn¡¯t that true of fiction? The main character was exceptionally kind and fortunate. Her eyes met the top of the paper. Louise breathed in deeply.She squeezed her eyes shut unwittingly, then blinked her eyes open again and her vision cleared. She saw her name written on top. ¡°...Ah.¡±It was all she managed to choke out. She was sure she would be leaping for joy when she saw her name. ¡®Oh my God, I really beat the original!¡¯ She topped the entrance examination previously of course, but this was different. There was a massive obstacle that threatened to destroy her and she managed to triumph over it. What about Ste? It wasn¡¯t hard to find her name. Hers was right under Louise. Suddenly, someone passed in front of Louise. It was Ste. As soon as they brushed against each other, Ste¡¯s shining eyes turned to fix on Louise. Somethingplicated seemed to be in Ste¡¯s gaze, as if she were tangled in a chain of emotions. Louise glimpsed that Ste¡¯s pale cheek was swollen red, as if someone had struck her. Louise knew exactly what kind of professor would do this.What a horrible thing to do. The fairy godmother who helped her get to the Academy probably raged, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take first ce? I supported you!¡± then beat the poor Cindere. That woman was not a fairy godmother. She was a terrible viin who wanted to use Ste. Why didn¡¯t Louise notice it when she read the original novel? Come to think of it, at the end of Ste¡¯s and Ian¡¯s sweet story, it was the Countess Lassen who benefited most. Perhaps the professor¡¯s goodwill toward Ste wasn¡¯t goodwill at all. Of course, ¡°The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers¡± was not a story where such political rtionships were shown in detail. It was a novel that depicted two people¡¯s passionate love for each other in all the spaces of the Academy. ¡°Stell¨C¡± Louise called out to her, but Ste fled from the area. Maybe she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her swollen cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t seem very happy. You were so nervous.¡± Before she knew it, Ian appeared by her side. ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯m really happy, of course.¡±¡°You almost failed one test, so how on earth did you do well enough on your other tests to get first ce?¡± Ian spoke rather grumpily. Speaking like that, Ian was also the best student in his year. ¡°I was lucky. The problems were exactly what I studied beforehand.¡± ¡°Did my notes help?¡± He didn¡¯t forget to mention his offer. ¡°Yes, the president¡¯s notes saved my life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Then you have no problem if I use your time for a little while, right?¡± ¡°You want to use my time?¡± Louise replied, feeling as if she were about to faint. How could the devil act so coolly at her expense? She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she had been driving herself hardtely. It had been a marathon of working on reports, delivering them, and receiving tasteless gummy candies in return. Louise had hardly slept, and now he wanted her time. Probably her whole life. She didn¡¯t know what purpose he had in mind. ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have much to do from today anyway.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. There¡¯s a book I want to read and I¡¯m also going to help weed the caretaker¡¯s field. Then I¡¯ll also help Professor Hill prevent greenhouse pests.¡± Ian frowned as Louise counted all the tasks with her fingers. ¡°When did you start bing everyone¡¯s servant? I think you should put a notice on your broad forehead that you¡¯re mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mine. I can¡¯t do anything for you!¡± ¡°Yourbor belongs to me now. You can¡¯t give anyone else even a single minor muscle movement.¡± What a wicked tyrant! Louise red sourly at Ian. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you with that kind of face.¡± He covered his mouth as he chuckled. Somehow he seemed pleased with Louise¡¯s profane expression. ¡°Sometimes I think you¡¯re bing more and more like Simon.¡± ¡°Acting all kind and sweet?¡± ¡°No, I mean sometimes I can¡¯t figure you out.¡± Louise put on a broad smile, and Ian tapped her forehead with his finger. ¡°Come with me anyway. I¡¯m the one who will take over your time and muscles now.¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¨C The Same, But Different (3) Ian strode ahead first and Louise followed after him, mumbling about his bizarre possessiveness. Ian took Louise to the empty student council room. Of course he did. Just like in his pce, there was always a pile of work to be done. What kind ofbor would he have her do? Organize survey questions? Prepare for the closing semester ceremony? As she was specting, however, they passed by the table with papers piled on top. Ian opened the door to the inner lounge. It was a kind of break room, but its uses were more multi-purpose. Dean would take long naps here. ire used this ce to change into her gym clothes, saying it was inconvenient to go all the way to the dormitory. Ian used this ce as storage for items used by the student council. Louise herself, however, did not use this space very much. ¡°Is there anything we need to organize?¡± ¡°A lot. Sit down.¡± Ian offered a seat on the old sofa. ¡°I¡¯m sitting down.¡± ¡°How do you like it?¡± Ian pulled a small stool near the sofa and sat opposite of Louise. ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯sfortable. I thought it would be hard because it was old.¡± ¡°Really? How about you lie down?¡± He spoke casually and held out a nket.¡°Lie down?¡± ¡°Yes. You know what it means to lie down, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...Are you doing some kind of experiment?¡±¡°Something like that.¡± He smiled mischievously, just like in childhood. Although Louise found the request a little strange, she quietlyy down on the couch. A thin nket was pulled over her body. ¡°How do you like it?¡± ¡°It¡¯sfortable. I feel warm.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He nodded his head slowly as if he reached some great conclusion. Was it really an experiment? Maybe he was testing the bounce and sticity of the old sofa. ¡°So?¡± Louise pulled down the nket.¡°So.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to make me do something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m making you do it now.¡± Louise gazed at Ian with a puzzled expression. ¡°If you got up in the morning and looked in the mirror, you would know that what I am telling you to do is perfectly reasonable.¡± ¡°My face?¡± ¡°Yes, that haggard face.¡±He stabbed her! So this was what he wanted her to do? ¡°But my faithful servant doesn¡¯t realize her condition and keeps her nose in the busy affairs of the whole town.¡± He moved his hand over to shade her eyes. Without the sunshine irritating it, Louise sank morefortably into the couch than ever. ¡°You don¡¯t even eat properly.¡± She could hear him murmur beyond her shielded eyes. ¡°I was going to pretend.¡± Louise argued softly. She was so worried about the day¡¯s exam results that she pushed herself so hard and didn¡¯t eat. ¡°...You can set your burden down a little.¡± He spoke a little cautiously. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to sound dismissive of Louise¡¯s hard-earned efforts. ¡°You didn¡¯t ease your burden either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who has to bear it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll answer that I should too.¡± ¡°You stubborn...¡± Tuk. His hand, which was at a close distance,pletely pped over Louise¡¯s eyes. ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Worrying about you is the privilege that Mrs. Sweeney has only granted me and Simon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass it on to my mother. You two y the roles of my brothers very well.¡± ¡°Brother?¡± Louise told the story of Ian¡¯s dormitory neighbor. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a good memory. He still remembers that.¡± He muttered in dissatisfaction, and Louise cracked a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t smile. I¡¯m not good-natured enough to y the part of brother to my ex-fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°...¡± The conversation ceased. Louise wanted to see his face when he said the word ¡°ex-fianc¨¦e.¡± She didn¡¯t know why. Louise carefully drew his hand away with both of her hands, and the sun poured brightly again over Louise¡¯s vision. She squinted for a moment before Ian¡¯s face swam into view. He looked a little cross. The moment their eyes met, Louise said something familiar very softly. Perhaps it was because she was embarrassed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t even a real engagement anyway.¡± It was what Louise had said when they talked about their engagement on the roof. Unlike thest time, however, Ian didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he took Louise by the hand. He tilted his head downwards, cing the back of her hand and his lips within a close distance. But they never touched. He would respect the boundaries that Louise set for the two of them. ¡°Even so...¡± He murmured the same answer from that day against the back of her hand. ¡°...It wasn¡¯t fake, was it?¡± But it was different. Somehow. * * * Louise slept for five hours. After slumbering infort she felt like her usual self again. To a rtive degree. After waking up, she went to dinner with Ian. For some reason he ced two slices of tomatoes on her te, saying ¡°Because you like tomatoes.¡± Louise shot Ian a suspicious look. He was kidding her. Was he trying to butter her up with two slices of tomatoes? The problem was that he was likely to seed. With that face, he could do it with half a slice. It was an enviable face. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you hate tomatoes now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nervous because you¡¯re being so nice¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You always give me both sweet and bitter things! And you want to use my time and muscles, right?¡± ¡°You noticed?¡± ¡°Of course I noticed! So tell me quickly, what is it?¡± He thought for a moment and put another tomato slice in front of Louise. As the number of tomato slices increased, so did Louise¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Actually, I have some unpleasant news for you.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¨C The Way You Like It (1) ¡°I have some unpleasant news.¡± Ian delivered the same information to the student council as he did Louise. The room stilled at once. ¡°As you all know, during the first half of the year our student council achieved a return on our given budget.¡± It was because of everyone¡¯s undertakings that the council made more money, leaving the budget provided by the Academy in good shape. ¡°I really appreciate your hard work. The dean was happy too.¡± They earned money from selling flowers, ink, and paper. There was a moment of self-satisfaction on everyone¡¯s faces. But what did this have to do with unpleasant news? ¡°We did a survey of the students during the wrong answer report submissions.¡± They had prepared a questionnaire on what to do with the student council¡¯s excess budget. Louise herself also wandered around the ssrooms carrying a tall pile of papers. ¡°As you all know, I¡¯m the head of my year and I had very little to write on my reports.¡± The look in everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to say, Wow, I¡¯m so sorry to hear that, Mr. President. ¡°We collected and organized the questionnaires. There were various opinions.¡±He opened a nearby file that looked to be a summary of the survey results. ¡°The most popr opinion was to better enable the students to sneak out to the shopping center, but the dean would not allow it.¡± ¡°I wonder if you could sneak adder on the wall.¡±Ian snorted. ¡°Azy person with no intention to climb over the wall themselves doesn¡¯t deserve to go to the shopping center.¡± Other people sitting near Ian nodded emphatically. They seemed to be convinced, so Louise did not argue. ¡°The second most popr opinion was to improve the safety on the dormitory roof.¡± ire raised her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have the budget to do that. It¡¯s quite expensive to hire a contractor.¡± Ian gave a smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The Academy had agreed to pay for the difference, thanks to the magical word ¡®safety.¡¯¡±¡°I forgot that every time His Highness walks there he needs to watch out for his friend¡¯s safety.¡± ire smiled as she touched Louise¡¯s long hair. ¡°It¡¯s hard to forget. The cost is expensive, but it¡¯s all about using your words.¡± Dean put his chin in the table and mumbled, ¡°Then for the sake of the mental ¡®safety¡¯ of the Crown Prince, I would like to get rid of the exams.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. Then I wouldn¡¯t be able to take first ce. I love putting my name above others.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney and the President should have entered the same year.¡±He wanted to see the two most grades-obsessed students sh head-on. ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous remark. Louise and I would study until our butts turned t and ire Iris would end up taking over the top spot.¡± Ian smiled at ire. The two were good friends, but they were alsopetitors. The result was always Ian¡¯s victory, however, he was always wary of ire because she still took second ce without getting too excited about studying. ¡°Anyway, construction will begin through a reliable contractor the dean connected me with.¡± Several members pped their hands in warm conclusion. Now students would be able to freely and safely use the rooftop space. In the softened atmosphere, Ian added in a gloomy voice: ¡°During summer vacation.¡± A hush fell over the room. Everyone imagined ominous words that would follow. ¡°It would be uneptable if the client, the student council, was not there during the construction process.¡± ¡°Well, hold on, President. I have to go back to my family during vacation...!¡± A student raised his hand and quickly raised an issue. ¡°I know, I know. Not everyone has to stay behind.¡± Some sighed with relief. ¡°I will remain as a representative.¡± Ian turned to look at Louise meaningfully. Louise recalled what he said yesterday while handing over a piece of tomato. * ¡°I wish you could stay.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°W...why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯m closest to.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong about that. ¡°And ording to a letter from Mrs. Sweeney, both of your parents will be away from their home a week or so.¡± ¡°They never told me that...Wait, why are you exchanging letters with my mother?¡± ¡°Because Mrs. Sweeney is like a mother to me too. It¡¯s my filial duty to always worry and say hello.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know my brother was this polite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your eyes are inverted. Anyway, it¡¯s better to stay here a little longer then go back to the mansion where you¡¯ll be alone. Your mother agreed.¡± ¡°She said yes?!¡± ¡°Of course, she said it was fine for you to stay only if you wanted to. You have the right to choose your own course of action.¡± ¡°Oh. But I wanted to get home soon...¡± She really wanted to see her parents again. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I said it would be unpleasant news for you.¡± Louise¡¯s face turned crestfallen. Why was Mother leaving just as Louise was returning? It would be quite a big problem if both her parents traveled when there was a greenhouse full of work. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Louise could not help but be worried for a moment. Although her parents seemed happy and rxed on the surface, she knew there were some tensions brimming underneath. Her father was sometimes threatened by her mother¡¯s family. Her mother was disowned because she chose hermoner father, and as a result, Louise did not know her rtives from her mother¡¯s side well. Maybe they don¡¯t want to know about Louise either. She hoped theplicated circumstances on her mother¡¯s side don¡¯t make it difficult for the two. They loved each other so much to kiss each other lightly in front of Louise every morning. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± He answered Louise as if he knew what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into it because I was worried too, but nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± Unsatisfied with her still downcast expression, Ian took arge piece of tomato from her te and stuffed it in her mouth. ¡°Maybe when I graduate, I¡¯ll quit being the crown prince and be an intelligence gatherer instead. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d be good at that?¡± Louise smiled a little and nodded at his joke. * She thought about it for one night. Would she go back to the mansion and be alone or stay at the Academy for another week? Louise thought she would have more time to think about it, but she supposed that she would have toe up with an answer now at the student council. Louise raised her hand. ¡°I can stay.¡± Ian nodded in thanks. ¡°Okay, how many more will stay?¡± ¡°If Louise stays, so will I.¡± ire raised her hand, but Ian shot her an anxious look. ¡°ire Iris, are you sure?¡± ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t...Anyway, I¡¯ll leave the personal questions until after the meeting. Anyone else?¡± Dean raised his hand sulkily. ¡°I¡¯ll get nagged to death if I go back home.¡± Louise stared at Dean for a moment. Come to think of it, it seemed like Dean always followed ire everywhere she went. He wasn¡¯t one for motivation, but he joined the student council because of ire. Louise was sure they shared a lot of sses together as well. And if one looked closely, the pair always ate together, and when Louise was unable to make it to a new semester party, he came to pick Louise up because ire was sad. And now, he had been silently sitting in this meeting without saying a word when suddenly he raised his hand after ire did. Oh my god. This guy! ¡®From all the evidence he likes her!¡¯ How did she just realize? He said they were childhood friends, so it was only natural that they didn¡¯t think of anything else when they saw each other. But now Louise knew. A childhood friend can sometimes change. Just like with Louise, for example. She kissed her childhood friend for the first time. Did it count as a real kiss? She wanted to think of it as a kiss offort, but when she reflected on the mood of the night she didn¡¯t think so. ...What kind of useless thoughts were in her head. What mattered was that Dean Crissis liked his childhood friend ire Iris. Louise gave a sly smile towards Dean, who shot her a scowl in reply. What a cute little fellow. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¨C Just The Way You Like It (2) The time plodded onwards step by step. The rest of the Academy went on vacation, and Louise bid her friends goodbye as they went home. Simon gave his farewell too, and also told Louise her would meet her at the Sweeney mansion after she returned from her work at the Academy. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much cold food, Louise.¡± He always had the same anxiety at the beginning of each summer. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to use a nket when you sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful about that, too.¡± Of course she intended to eat plenty of cold food and throw away the nkets with a good kick. She couldn¡¯t help it. Summers were blistering hot, even now. Louise woke up in morning with the unpleasant feeling of her thin pajamas stered to her skin with sweat. The weather forecast seemed to have hit the mark again. ¡°The season is just beginning, so why is it so hot like it¡¯s the middle of summer...¡± Louise muttered to herself grumpily. The asional breeze that slid through the open window did little to cool her sweat, and the oppressive heat was unrelenting. Any motivation disappeared. It was always like that every summer. Louise rolled on to her back on her bed. The dormitories were quiet. It was only natural. There were only four students left. Most of the professors were away on vacation or at academic events. The caretaker left the Academy, saying she would visit home, leaving Professor Hill to take care of the gardens. Before it got this hot, Louise volunteered to help him, but for now it was too tiresome to even go to eat, let alone work in the fields. She wished she could stay in bed all day with some ice in her mouth or something. But as her bodyy inert, her mind was getting busy. On thiszy morning, her head wouldn¡¯t stop bothering her with trouble. ¡®The original story is making me go crazy.¡¯ This was a real problem. She didn¡¯t know what was really what now. Until now, she thought she had seen a clear way through her flower path. ¡®Then there¡¯s rtionship between Professor Lassen and Ste.¡¯ Louise did not want to give any sympathy for Ste, but when she thought of the other girl¡¯s swollen cheek, she felt a little upset on her behalf. She didn¡¯t wish to be the cause of it. ¡®And then His Highness.¡¯ She still remembered what the original Ian was like. He was the kind of person who spat out these lines: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Nothing exists between you and me.¡± She was worried that if his heart leaned away from her, she might hear him say those words herself. There was nothing she could do about it. She had already seen it happen in the story, so Louise did not recklesslye to a conclusion as to what the kiss meant that night. He was just a friendforting her. Or did he have different intentions? Louise already knew what her ideal man was anyways¨Ca ¡°Safe Man¡± never mentioned in the original story. She could have a normal romantic rtionship without thinking about his future. Maybe they would exchange gifts on their birthdays. Thoroughly understand each other¡¯s habits and temperament. Sometimes eat each other¡¯s cooking. ¡®Safety is alway the best.¡¯ As she hammered the principle deep in her mind, a knock interrupted her thoughts. It was probably ire. She was the only other girl in this section. ¡°ire?¡± As she spoke, the door cracked open a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± Through the sliver of the door she could see Ian¡¯s silver hair and his clear, clean face which had not a bead of sweat on it. ¡°...President.¡± ¡°I know it really is summer when it looks like you¡¯re drooping.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look for seasonal feelings here. I¡¯m worn out.¡± Louise muttered as she pushed herself up. ¡°I know, I know. Louise is very sensitive to heat.¡± ¡°Considering how energetic you look, it must be way past morning.¡± Louise remembered how Ian was often weak in the morning. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t tell the time through my condition. I¡¯m tired every morning, too.¡± He walked right into Louise¡¯s room without her permission. ¡°Is it okay if you just enter the room of ady still in her pajamas?¡± ¡°They¡¯re the pajamas I bought you. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± It was just as he said. The pajamas were sent by Ian on her birthdayst year with a note saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t congratte you directly.¡± It was made of a very expensive fabric that kept one cool. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I paid quite a lot for it, but you don¡¯t look veryfortable.¡± He frowned, sweeping away her sweat-damp hair. ¡°D-don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s dirty!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dirty! I¡¯m covered in sweat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. When I get your sweat on my fingers, I feel like it¡¯s finally summer.¡± ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m unhappy thinking about paying taxes to a pervert, so please don¡¯t say things like that.¡± ¡°And like I said, I don¡¯t do this to anyone but you.¡± He wasing on to her again! This guy couldn¡¯t be real! ¡°Really, President¨C!¡± Before Louise could say anything, he ced the cold ss he was holding onto Louise¡¯s hot face. ¡°Huuh...¡± Louise forgot what she was about to say and savored the cold sensation of the ss against her cheek. ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool?¡± After chilling away the heat for a moment, he held out the ss towards her and she took it. Slices of lemon and ice were floating in it. ¡°Did you bring this for me?¡± ¡°Who else is in this room besides you?¡± ¡°I thought you were enjoying it.¡± ¡°Actually, I already had some before as it was hot on the way here. Drink it down. I wonder if it¡¯s to your taste.¡± Louise tilted the ss over her lips. The cool liquid seemed to give her life again, not to mention it was delicious. The ratio of sour to sweet was perfect. Ugh, what the hell can this man not do? ¡°It...tastes good.¡± ¡°I thought so. Do you have the strength to eat now?¡± ¡°Eat? Didn¡¯t you say the caretaker wasn¡¯t in?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t starve the workers over vacation.¡± Louise looked at Ian with a slightly suspicious expression. ¡°...You cooked?¡± ¡°I told you. I had to learn everything I need to survive. Which, of course, includes cooking.¡± And so Louise sent Ian out of her room first, then quickly washed and changed. Then Louise, refreshed from Ian¡¯s life-giving water, walked with him to the cafeteria where they found ire and Dean already eating. ¡°President, did you make the bread?¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary for survival.¡± ¡°What about sd?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only way to survive.¡± ¡°Well, what about this beautiful omelet?¡± ¡°For survival.¡± ¡°Did you put cheese in it?¡± ¡°Yes, just the way you like it.¡± ...This perfect human being. The omelet he made was incredibly tasty, and the cheese folded in it stretched pleasantly. Louise, who had finished the omelet in a sh, lifted her head upwards from the table. She waspletely sated. That man. He¡¯s too dangerous. Too dangerous! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¨C Just Like That Night (1) There were three things that the remaining four students at the Academy were tasked to do during vacation: Guide the construction workers to the rooftop early morning. Maintain the worker¡¯s break room. And finally, when the students returned to their dormitory, lock all the doorspletely. Professor Hill sometimes came to check up on them, but while he was skilled at academics, he was poor at taking care of daily life. Instead, Louise preferred to enjoy tea with him. Then, a gift arrived. The caretaker, who had gone home for the summer, sent a full load of potatoes along with an apology that she couldn¡¯t be there. Louise couldn¡¯t believe the caretaker used such an expensive mail service. How much of her sry did it cost? The four brought in the potatoes and imagined the caretaker¡¯s thick paycheck envelope and how she would spend it. After that, they set to work sitting around a table stripping the potatoes of their skins. ire was a quick learner and was skillfully peeling the cooked potatoes, while Dean ate half a potato then washed the other half. He didn¡¯t eat because it was delicious, but because it was too annoying to peel. Louise peeled her potatoes normally and spoke to Ian. ¡°Are there any subjects in survival ss called Peeling Potatoes?¡± ¡°There was a subject called Peeling Without Tools.¡± No wonder his peels were so thin. In any case, the potatoes were to go in a sd, and so began the start of a belligerent confrontation. Mash the potatoes? Add pickled cucumbers? Or not? Add pepper or not? And if they added pepper what kind would they put in it? After the war over tastes, they each did their own thing. Dean and Louise mashed the potatoes, while ire and Ian cut the cucumber into thin slices. Louise worked on the potatoes as she stared at Ian and ire standing side by side. Come to think of it, the two seemed to have a good working chemistry. Ian was already somewhat skilled with a knife, and ire was quick to learn from him. ¡°You¡¯re learning fast, too.¡± Ian praised her right away and ire shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s easy to copy. It¡¯s not that hard.¡± The two fiercely started to slice the cucumbers, and the sound of ire¡¯s knife hitting the chopping board soon caught up to Ian¡¯s. The pile of whole cucumbers was disappearing steadily. Looking at the two of them, they seemed to be getting along well. The cucumbers were cut beautifully too. Thus was the fruits ofbor of the student council. Hmmm, what was it the president said before? ¡°There are only two friends in my life.¡± He had a great friend in ire. ¡°...Why don¡¯t you stop being jealous and mash potatoes?¡± She heard a voice grumble near her and she looked back at Dean in surprise. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Work.¡± ¡°I am working. Besides, it¡¯s Dean¡¯s job to be jealous.¡± Louise shed a knowing grin. She knew everything. He had a big crush! He was so jealous that he med others for his jealousy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Now move your slow, broken hand faster.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be told by Dean that I¡¯m slow!¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then why don¡¯t you show me your quick hands?¡± Dean added more unmashed potatoes to her bowl. ¡°You say work better, but you spill more than you mash. There¡¯s more to it than just simply mashing, right?¡± ¡°I picked it up!¡± ¡°And you¡¯re proud of that?! Really?!¡± Louise added potatoes to Dean¡¯s bowl as well. The two red daggers at each other and began to crush the potatoespetitively. ¡°You have a good rtionship.¡± ire sprinkled the sliced cucumbers with salt. Dean and Louise looked at each other as if they had each swallowed a rotten potato. Of course theirpetition did notst long. Their overworked muscles gave out in pain, and they simultaneously plopped their heads down at the table. ¡°You really do like each other.¡± They had no energy to refute. * * * ¡°You and Dean Crissis. You¡¯re on good terms?¡± Ian and Louise remained in the kitchen while ire and Dean went to deliver the sd and bread to the roof. ¡°Are you really asking that, President?¡± Louise frowned lightly as she poked at the remaining sd in a bowl. ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°You are?¡± ¡°It makes us sad to be kicked out of the position as your best friends.¡± ¡°Us¡± meant Simon and Ian together. ¡°Even the president is¨C¡° ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°...Nothing.¡± Louise chewed on a cucumber. ¡°I¡¯m what?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Louise shuffled the sd, then held out a forkful to ask his opinion on it. He delicately ate it without a word, then slowly nodded, as if pleased that he made it himself. Then, the two ate the sd without speaking for a while. Louise nced at the door several times. It was about time the other two came back. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± Louise hung her head anxiously as she thought about the distance to the dormitory. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re on a date or something.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Ian gently frowned, as if he found some problem with that idea. ¡°Dean Crissis doesn¡¯t have the kind of personality.¡± ¡°What kind of personality?¡± Louise took a mouthful of sd as she spoke. ¡°I mean that he¡¯s not the kind of man to ask out a woman who already has a fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°...?!¡± Louise choked on her sd. Her chest seized and only after beating it several times with her fist could she open her mouth again. ¡°A fianc¨¦?!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? It¡¯s fairlymon in high society...well, rumors are slow to walk to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not slow, it doesn¡¯te at all. I had no idea.¡± ¡°They¡¯re engaged anyway. Officially, the wedding ceremony is in the winter.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Louise thought of ire in a white bridal dress, and of course her friend looked very beautiful in her imagination. But the idea of it was so unreal to her. She couldn¡¯t believe her friend was preparing to get married. ¡°So when ire said she¡¯d stay, you wanted to make sure she was okay?¡± Louise recalled the student council meeting they had before vacation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It feels weird.¡± ¡°Really? I have no idea how many times I¡¯ve already seen ire with her fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her fianc¨¦ like?¡± Louise hugged her bowl tightly, and Ian saw the anxiety written on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about Dean Crissis.¡± ¡°O-oh, not exactly.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all over your face. ¡®Dean, what can I do?¡¯ ¡®Dean, I want to help.¡¯¡± ¡°Don¡¯t imitate my voice! And I know I can¡¯t help him. I¡¯m just...¡± Louise dropped her head for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s Dean¡¯s job to be jealous,¡± she had said. ¡°I feel really sorry for him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give too much thought to him. For now, that¡¯s the biggest service.¡± ¡°I know...¡± It was something no one could help him with. She understood a little now why Dean always followed ire¡¯s footsteps, yet kept a strange distance. Perhaps he drew a line to respect ire¡¯s honor and protect his own heart. He was always slow to act, and was careful not to touch the line. ¡°But you understand it, don¡¯t you, Louise?¡± ¡°Rationally, yes. Ipletely ept it.¡± ¡°But reason and emotion are fighting, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Louise looked up with a slight frown. ¡°Dean is a bit annoying, but I think he¡¯s a pretty good guy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°And I know the best thing to do as a friend is to just ignore it and not say anything about it.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not easy because we are ruled by emotions.¡± ¡°Yes. Emotions always messes up people like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re depressed.¡± Ian stroked Louise¡¯s sullen face with his hand. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m depressed.¡± ¡°Can I make you feel better?¡± ¡°President?¡± She shot him a doubtful look, but he nodded reassuringly. ¡°How?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, so repeat after me. ¡®Tomorrow.¡¯¡± How would repeating him make her feel better? ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Louise echoed him, and Ian continued. ¡°I will eat.¡± Then suddenly a verb appeared. ¡°I will eat...?¡± Ian finished the magic sentence to make Louise feel better. ¡°Delicious meat.¡± ¡°Delicious meat...! Tomorrow I will eat delicious meat! Right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And gravy will flow when I cut it with a knife, and it¡¯ll melt in my mouth without even chewing!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where does that meate from?¡± ¡°From the pce. I requested it.¡± ¡°And you¡¯ll be the one to perfectly cook the meat, right?¡± ¡°For survival.¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, I¡¯m so happy. Can I tell Dean and ire this magic sentence?¡± ¡°As much as you want.¡± Tomorrow I will eat delicious meat. The power of this perfect sentence was incredible, and after ire and Dean returned from the roof they whooped happily as well. And the next day, Ian cooked the meat brilliantly with his survival skills. He also knew how to make orange sherbet with his survival skills. As a review of this perfect dinner, Louis praised, ¡°I could live my entire life in such an Academy.¡± The lives of the four grew more pleasant as the day went by. Maybe it was due to a sense of camaraderie that they were the only students left in the ce. The four were attached to each other the whole time. Sometimes they rotated cooking duties, and Dean¡¯s lousy sandwiches would be asting memory. They brought their favorite books and forced the others to read it. Late at night, when the dorm was all locked up, they stayed in one room and yed cards until itte, made all the more thrilling that it was a clear vition of school rules. Sometimes they even split into teams to y silent chess. During the game, one had to guess their partner¡¯s and their opponents¡¯ moves without saying a word. Louise and Dean showed great teamwork. Ian and ire won not a single victory until the veryst night of their stay in the dorm. They were so happy that they cheered and held each other by the shoulders. ¡°So funny that it happened on thest night.¡± Louise picked up a chess piece rolling on the floor and pretended to be disappointed. Fortunately, they were all on the same wavelength, so they decided to y for a little longer. Ian took the cards out again, and ire introduced a new game that her family yed. They did not stop until the moon hung heavy in the sky. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¨C Just Like That Night (2) ¡°...Louise? ¡° A beat, then Louise cracked open her eyes at voice whispering in her ear. It was still dark. When did she fall asleep? She was sure she had been sitting on the bed, picking a card to put down. She must have been unable to stay up. Louise rubbed her stiff eyes, and when her view cleared she saw Ian looking down at her. ¡°What¨C¡± Louise made a small protest, but Ian shushed her with a finger on his lips. Be quiet? Why? As she pushed herself up slowly she saw the answer to her question. ire was slumbering peacefully right next to her. Louise could also see Dean curled up in a chair some ways away. It looked like everyone drifted off while ying. Louise nodded to show that she understood. Ian lifted his hand towards her. This early in the morning? Why? She looked puzzled, but all that came back was a smile¨Ca soft smile that seemed to melt everything away. Louise had no choice but to take his hand. Ian gingerly opened the door and swung it shut with almost no sound. She wondered if he was holding his breath. When the door clicked closed atst, they both released a relieved sigh. Now that they were out of the room, she hoped that Ian would exin himself to her. Ian walked silently through the dark hallway while Louise tailed behind. His pace was a little too fast, and their arms stretched out between them. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ian didn¡¯t say anything. Louise had asked him a question, but somehow he found it difficult to open his mouth. He continued up the stairs without slowing down, steadfastly and sincerely. Louise finally realized where he wanted to go. The rooftop. The rooftop of the dormitory, where all the work had beenpleted yesterday afternoon. But why at this hour? Ian pushed open the iron gate. Unlike before, the view opened up to a rooftop encircled with high-speared bars. This new change was unfamiliar. Louise released Ian¡¯s hand and gripped the bars firmly with her hands. There was the cold, cold like a wind that ran away to the night every summer. Louise looked upwards. As always, there was the sky. She remembered that her father once said there was a special heaven above thend where humans have disappeared, where a light illuminates the darkness and various sounds drown out the silence. A pure sky that never touched anything. Louise heard the story cradled in her father¡¯s arms as she dozed off in the deep darkness. The sky right now was just like that. The sky, where even a feeble star shone its colors. ¡°I¡¯m lucky.¡± At Ian¡¯s voice, Louise looked to her side. Ian was leaning against the bars, raising his head high. ¡°It was always cloudy, so I thought this day would nevere.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been up here...every morning? Like this?¡± He nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s not often that I¡¯m allowed to be without people or light...¡± He always had light. It was not a metaphor or a figure of speech. The servants would always shine a light at his feet. ¡°Then this must be your first time seeing the stars like this.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never seen the sky like this before because of the brightness of the capital. And you?¡± ¡°My father never misses this view.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian nodded. Mr. Sweeney would have taken Louise anywhere to show her something beautiful. He valued it. ¡°Thank you for inviting me to your first stargazing. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen this view.¡± Louise smiled happily. However, Ian¡¯s expression was not as bright. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°You and Dean Crissis are very close.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That doesn¡¯t mean the best friend position will be taken.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that position I¡¯m worried about.¡± A light remark brought on a very serious response. Louise swallowed down the question she wanted to ask. Her mind was a mess of thoughts again¨Cthe original version, the promise. Something like an undefined kiss. Turning back, Louise saw that Ian looked a little upset. Oh my god, President. Are you jealous now? ¡°...Of course I will leave you free for a year.¡± He added an excuse. ¡°My territory is quite wide. It would take mydy a year or two to walk it...¡± He rested his forehead against the cold bars for a moment as if he were trying to cool his head. ¡°...Reason and emotion are fighting.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I promised.¡± He answered with a slight twist in his face at the unfairness. Louise smiled a little. At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that the years of her efforts were unfair. The fact was that Louise Sweeney was attracted to him. She should say it. Ugh, but it couldn¡¯t happen. But having such an ambiguous rtionship... ¡°Is your reason and emotion fighting?¡± His face was closed to her before she realized it. Now it was Ian who smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t help it...¡± ¡°What can I do? You¡¯re the one who tied my hands and feet.¡± She had tried to do the best that she could. Really. ¡°I have my reasons.¡± ¡°Rational?¡± ¡°Yes, very rational.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Relief? She stared at him in puzzlement, and he replied confidently. ¡°Louise Sweeney¡¯s emotions are stronger than anything else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Louise barely spoke the first word and couldn¡¯t bring forward the rest. Ian held the bars over Louise¡¯s shoulders and drew a little closer. Louise knew the meaning of this distance. I¡¯m trying to reach you. Just like that night. And in no time, I¡¯ll sort out what that kiss meant. What was the rtionship between the two? Louise was well aware of his stubborn personality. Once his mind was set in a direction, it was not easy to divert it. Even if one day his mind changes with the original work and he chooses someone else. However, Louise will not change. Just like the original Louise. ¡®...What should I do?¡¯ Her heart sank when she thought of the word ¡°original.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± She heard a voice whisper to her. Louise realized that she had squeezed her eyes shut, and she slowly opened them again. He was here in front of her, and beyond that there was the sky. Silver hair that looked beautiful even in the dark. The reflection of Louise in his blue eyes. The honesty in his gaze. She was a bit upset about it, but he was right. Louise¡¯s emotions were stronger than anything else. When something beautiful filled up her heart, any lie or excuse would shrivel away. Even the reasons for supporting it. Louise raised her toes a little. The distance closed up atst. The moment their lips touched, she felt it all over again. Really, really did. There would be no turning back. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¨C What She Thought When She Kissed Him (1) As their lips fell away, she saw it briefly. For the first time, she saw that his usual expression ofposure was reced with a flush of embarrassment. Normally Louise would haveughed at having made him look like that. This time, however, the stiff corners of her mouth didn¡¯t move. She took a half step away, but he tugged Louise close to him in response. She could hear a deep, deep sound thrumming in his chest. His arms firmly encircled her waist and neck, as if trying to separate her from the world and bring her to him. After that, everything became quiet. The sound of worms in the grass. The sound of the moon and stars tracing their way in the sky. Even the sound of the cool wind breezing through air. She couldn¡¯t hear it. Nothing. Louise slowly exhaled. It seemed that she had held her breath when his lips touched hers. She hadn¡¯t known what to do. She took in a shuddering breath. She could feel Ian tightening his arms around her. Maybe he misunderstood, thinking that Louise was trying to get away from him. Maybe it was because she changed her posture. Or maybe it was because Louise¡¯s breathing returned to normal. There was a sound in his quiet world. Unfamiliar yet familiar at the same time. It was the sound of his heart that she heard in the tea room one day. If one listened to it quietly, one would realize he was really alive, not a character in the novel. His heart was pounding painfully fast. Louise closed her eyes and listened to the sound a little more. She was so happy that the speed of his heartbeat didn¡¯t lie. At the same time, she felt a little sad at the sound. Maybe, maybe. His untruthful heart may one day slow down beat by beat in front of Louise. She would miss the sound she was hearing now. She didn¡¯t want this stupid worry. Really. Her head was already mixed up and out of control, caught desperately between ¡°Is this crazy?¡± and ¡°But this feels good.¡± A book appeared in her mind in a flurry between the two struggles. It was the original story. When she turned the slippery page, she saw a scene where Louise Sweeney confessed to Ian. Of course it was not a very beautiful confession, as the beautiful scenes were reserved for the main couple. The author¡¯s unfair distribution left Louise dumped on the spot. As she turned the pages a little longer, she saw a foolish Louise who didn¡¯t realize that she was dumped. No,e to think of it, even if she knew she was dumped, she couldn¡¯t help it. One could not get rid of those feelings easily, and the original Louise, clutching her head in her hands, now had to witness every moment he fell in love with another person. ...Wow. Author. You¡¯re not even human. It¡¯s unfair to drive the characters to this end. She understood the heart with which Louise tormented Ste. How hateful she must have been! ¡®O-of course, I am not supporting Louise¡¯s mean actions...¡¯ Louise slowly pushed against Ian¡¯s shoulders. She raised her head slowly and saw Ian gazing down at her, and her ears turned red. Why was he looking at her so worriedly? He spoke as if he read her mind. ¡°...You look like something unfair happened.¡± ¡°Th-there¡¯s nothing unfair.¡± Louise quickly wiped her expression. ¡°Now you look less bitter.¡± Louise took on a grim expression again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s unfair.¡± Louise answered him crossly, but actually she was just a little scared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized right away, but Louise was surprised. ¡°W-what for?¡± ¡°Just for your resentment. Whatever it is.¡± He spoke in a gentle whisper as he swept back her locks that had fallen over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am wrong.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± It sounded like he was saying¡°I¡¯m sorry I dumped you in the original,¡± even though she knew he didn¡¯t mean that in the slightest. ¡°Th-the president doesn¡¯t have to apologize.¡± ¡°Then you should apologize.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I am hurt. Because you¡¯re making the face of a child when something bad happens. And now I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m the bad thing to you.¡± Something bad... Louise was momentarily speechless at his words. Come to think of it, if anyone saw a face like hers after they kissed her they would feel hurt too. Louise was bad. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Louise apologized right away, and Ian waited for a little more. But Louise did not deny the expression ¡°something bad.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s bad.¡± He scratched his head as if he were embarrassed. ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Nothing. Anyways, Simon and I are happy to see you bing haughty.¡± ¡°Do I act like I¡¯m haughty?¡± ¡°A little bit. Just enough to make me think that you can be a little more haughty.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s too hard...¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s hard, I hope you¡¯ll be more like that to others. You¡¯re too soft.¡± Was she? She just didn¡¯t want to make any enemies. She believed that if she was nice, she would be blessed and rewarded in the future. ¡°Simon is worried, too. Sometimes you¡¯re too indulgent that he doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Simon never told me anything like that...¡± ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t. That why he often hangs around you to help you.¡± ¡°Just like a prince.¡± ¡°...Isn¡¯t it harsh to say that with a real prince in front of you? I feel like there¡¯s some sort of professional prejudice.¡± ¡°Oh, I mean a prince in the fairy tale.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m a real prince.¡± Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. You¡¯re a prince in a book. A romantic fantasy with an R-rated edition. Louise smiled, and Ian held out his hand, just like when he first suggested they climb to the roof. ¡°Come here. Walking under this kind of sky is new for me.¡± After a little consideration she took him by the hand, and they slowly began to walk around the perimeter of the roof. ¡°Come to think of it.¡± Louise remembered a story she had heard in the distant past. Some knowledge she acquired before she entered this world. ¡°The starlight we seees from the past.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I just heard it from somewhere. I don¡¯t know the details. Only that it takes a long time for the light from a star to reach us.¡± ¡°So when can we see the starlight from today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe after we die?¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Ian smiled, but Louise did not know where he found amusement in this astronomy trivia. He was willing to exin. ¡°The tenses between heaven and the earth are different.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re criticizing nature¡¯s grammar.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing. But people think that using consistent tenses are important, right?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s on the exam.¡± ¡°But in reality, tenses don¡¯t synch up between heaven and earth.¡± Is that so? It does seem that way. ¡°On the other hand, I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°That the grammar of nature is wrong?¡± ¡°Well, if Mother Nature¡¯s grammar is so terrible, I think it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m a little bit clumsy in mine.¡± Well, he had mastered the ents and grammar of variousnguages. She was sure he matched tenses perfectly. ¡°Well, not just grammar. Things like manners and behavior too.¡± He was reminded of the rules that constrained him. He was tempted to put those down by relying on the irrationally of the heavens and earth. ¡°I would be a bad crown prince if I forget those, of course.¡± So he treasured again the many rules that were given to him. ¡°I must have said something unnecessary.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. When I think of this moment in the future, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll smile.¡± Then he muttered something in Ajentin. Was he saying that he will be smiling in the future? After all, he was very good at speaking foreignnguages. The two walked a little more. They had circled the roof for several rounds already, but they enjoyed talking with each other and didn¡¯t think to go back just yet. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¨C What She Thought When She Kissed Him (2) ¡°When I return to the capital, can we meet up sometimes like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯lle to the greenhouse, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Mrs. Sweeney said she wanted to see my face.¡± ¡°And Simon ising to visit, too. You two cane together ¡° ¡°Of course, that too. But I mean¨C¡° He stopped walking. He turned to Louise and as her caught his eye, he opened his mouth to say more. ¡°...I look forward to meeting you at the greenhouse.¡± At that moment, his hand loosened. There was nothing else to be said, as if each were naturally building their own walls. Louise knew why. As soon as she looked back at him, Ian must have remembered the promise he had made on this roof. ¡®I¡¯m sorry...¡¯ Louise made a small apology in her heart. As he said earlier, Louise¡¯s demands was as good as binding his hands and feet together. ¡°Shall we go inside now?¡± Louise nodded. Maybe they couldn¡¯t stand the awkward atmosphere any longer. Louise turned to leave first, and he followed behind. The two didn¡¯t share a word while walking down the stairs and through the hallway. It was not until Louise arrived in front of her room that she managed to turn around. His figure was in shadow. ¡°So.¡± Louise managed to open her mouth to speak. ¡°Sleep well.¡± ¡°You too.¡± He replied to her inly. Louise turned and grabbed the doorknob. A hand brushed her ear. She could feel the heat of his fingers prating through her hair, and she could hear the soft sound as he stroked it. Louise gripped the doorknob with both hands and didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t muster the nerve to look back, though it wasn¡¯t the first time he had touched her hair. Her body froze in strange anticipation of the moment. His hand moved slowly down tumbling path of her locks. His fingers traced from her ear to her neck. Then her shoulder to her waist. When he finally reached the end of her tresses, his hand finally dropped away. There was a very different kind of heat prickling on her skin. He spoke in his usual tone. ¡°Sleep well.¡± Louise nodded a little, then ran into her room. Without even thinking about changing into her pajamas, she threw herself into bed. She had indescribably shameful thoughts when he had touched her hair. She thought he was going to go further, and was disappointed when his hands fell away. It was Louise who set these boundaries. Her face flushed shame, and the sound of her heart thundered against her eardrum. The subtle distance he showed her today was because of his promise to Louise. Her heart was jumping so much that it hurt. Why did he have to listen to her? He could do as much as he wanted. Louise hugged her pillow tightly, close to her heart. She remembered what she thought when she kissed him. ¡°There is no turning back...¡± Once she had realized it, she would be conscious of him from now on. A man¡¯s heart is like a bucket of water; once it leans and starts to pour, it bes uncontroble. Even if you manage to keep your bnce, you can not restore water that has already flowed out. Louise¡¯s walls would be able to trap and stop the water flowing for a time, but when the stream builds up and the water level deepens, the walls would be eventually destroyed. The fragments of the wall would hurt everyone and leave deep bruises, and all that would remain is a vicious and twisted rtionship. Louise wouldn¡¯t always be with Ian. So all the artificial barriers she had built had to be removed before their rtionship waspletely twisted and ruined. Maybe it would be fun for a while after the walls were gone. Ian had a mischievous side, but he actually knew Louise well and looked out for her. They had pleasant conversations and had simr enough tastes that they exchanged books with each other, but she couldn¡¯t expect his friendliness to be directed at her forever. He may change his mind when the power of the horrible original story takes over. ... Even if that were the case. Even though the future Louise would one day shed tears, she couldn¡¯t deny what they found in each other¡¯s eyes now. ¡°...I¡¯m a fool.¡± She was pathetic. She was walking into pit of fire knowing it¡¯s going to burn. ¡°And I¡¯m afraid...¡± Would Louise¡¯s evil instincts wake up and make her do cruel things? Louise¡¯s future was precious to her. So hoped that she would be able to smile even if she had a hard day. She wanted to say, I had a good time, didn¡¯t I? Louise needed to build up good memories now. If she did, at least she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets about running away from the truth. So, if tomorrowes, she¡¯ll tell him. She¡¯ll take back all the promises she asked him to make. She always appreciated his stubbornness and eptance. And from now on, she¡¯ll face him properly without hiding behind any walls. ¡°Hmmm...I¡¯m so anxious.¡± She felt like she was rushing towards the final boss without a weapon or shield. Yet somehow, she smiled just imagining his reaction tomorrow. There was no such scene in the original story, so his answer belonged to Louise only. Completely. * * * The full morning arrived excruciatingly slowly. Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t sleep a wink. Ian always came in to give her a cold drink. Maybe this time he¡¯ll bring something with fruit in it. Knock, knock. She heard a familiar tapping sound, and the door swung open. ¡°...Did you sleep like that?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± He saw that Louise wasn¡¯t wearing her pajamas. Then he plopped the cold drink onto the top of her head. ¡°Today is thest day.¡± Louise gingerly retrieved the cold ss with both her hands. It had grapefruit in it today. The ss was filled with ice as usual. ¡°You say it like you¡¯re sad.¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°All that work was pretty back-breaking though.¡± He smiled as if to say, You know I¡¯m weak in the morning, right? ¡°But you do it every day.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t eat unless I do.¡± Oh, really. Louise tipped the ss towards her mouth and drank. ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°I know. I know everything when I see your face.¡± Then he pointed out something else. ¡°And I can tell you¡¯ve been thinking deeply about something, and you want to tell me.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± His voice was tinged with concern. Please don¡¯t ask that. ¡°...T-that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I knew it.¡± He chuckled this time. Louise must be possessed by that man, since she found his expression of pure joy to be quite adorable. ¡°So what is it?¡± ¡°I¨C¡± Louise didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity, so she quickly chose her words. ¡°You know, I¨C As she was about to speak, she heard another knock. When she turned her eyes, Ian captured her chin and forced her to look at him. ¡°Ignore it.¡± Then he nodded, urging her to continue. ¡°I...before¨C¡° She only spoke a few more words when there was another knock. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ignore it.¡± The knocks then turned insistent, and eventually Ian turned and shouted at the door. ¡°Be reasonable, Hesse!¡± No sooner had his shouting ended did the door burst open. As Ian said, it was Hesse who had been knocking. However, the bodyguard¡¯s usually mischievous expression looked more severe than usual. Louise suddenly had a bad feeling in her stomach. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Hesse knelt before Ian to deliver a formal announcement. After a short sigh, Ian dropped his hand from Louise¡¯s face. He turned towards Hesse, and made the face of the perfect crown prince. ¡°...Go on.¡± Only then did Hesse speak further. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¨C Against The Original (1) Hesse¡¯s voice was strangely calm. ¡°Lord Warren has passed away.¡± Although Hesse finished his brief report, Ian couldn¡¯t answer. Count Warren. Ian¡¯s maternal grandfather, with a title bestowed on him only because he was the father of thete queen. The country farmer that Ian and Louise once visited. ¡°Although I am this way, I am still a grandfather of a prince. I want my only grandchild to promise me this. It will be my will.¡± Louise remembered his words. ¡°Don¡¯t go against what I say.¡± She could see the next moment vividly in her head. The ss in Louise¡¯s hand crashed to the floor. The words were a warning to Louise and Ian. The entanglement of amon girl with the royal family would bring nothing but misfortune. Louise looked down at the floor. The sweet liquid seeped through the cracks in the old wooden floor and clogged in the ck dust. * * * Ian hurried to the capital with only a short goodbye. Louise sat dazedly in her room for a while. In the silence, one thought came to her mind. Lord Warren did not die in the original story until the very end. There was even a chapter where his heart was healed through Ste. This...this was clearly against the original story. Nothing had changed for him. ¡°Don¡¯t go against what I say.¡± Except this. Ian tried to disregard his advice that his grandfather left as a will by having a close rtionship with Louise. The world was built to achieve the love of Ian and Ste. So, to remind Ian of the warnings...death was used as a tool. Louise vigorously shook her head. No matter how much she thought about it, this was too much of a leap. If the story was to be made right with death, then it would be easy to simply kill Louise instead. She stood up. There was a lot of work to be done. She was also going back to the capital. * * * A few dayster Louise arrived at the capital. The funeral was to be held at thergest central cathedral. Louise felt somewhat relieved when she heard the news. To be honest, she was worried that a bad ce would be chosen because of the opposition of the nobles. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Louise carefully broached the subject in the carriage trip to the cathedral. ¡°It¡¯s the same ce as the Queen¡¯s funeral...that¡¯s good, right?¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± Louise¡¯s mother sat opposite of her and shook her head slowly. Louise could see her mother¡¯s swollen eyes under the veil. ¡°Whether he would like or hate the ce...I cannot guess.¡± Her mother squeezed the hem of her dress as tears coursed down her cheeks. Her father sitting next to her quickly reced her mother¡¯s wet handkerchief with a new one. ¡°I made a mistake. With the weather this hot, I should have visited him. It was only after hearing he was sick that...¡± Her mother had repeated the same thing for thirty times. But Louise shook her head again in constion. ¡°You went as soon as you heard.¡± Louise¡¯s vacation and business ns were now all put on hold. ¡°I was surprised to hear that when you were away from the house, you were actually with the Count.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because...because he¡¯s the father of my friend.¡± Her mother¡¯s voice quivered when she said the word ¡°friend.¡± ¡°And my friend¡¯s son treated me like a mother...So I mean, sometimes I think...¡± She swallowed her remaining words. But Louise was able to guess. She must have thought of Warren like a father. So she kept her end, on behalf of her best friend. ¡°He was already weak, and the weather suddenly became scorching ...¡± An old body can fail easily even against the slightest change in seasons. Count Warren, who had little will to live, had even less of a chance. As her mother leaned her head against the carriage window, Louise remained quiet. It was a day of sorrowful sunshine. The small carriage was filled with tears, as if the rainy season hade already. Louise leaned against the backrest and stared at the carriage¡¯s rattling roof. She worried about Ian the most. Did he have time to grieve? She wondered if he would pretend to be okay and bite his lips. She remembered the precious handkerchief that he had given to her mother as a present. Maybe it would be afort again. The carriage gave a small jolt. She looked out the window and saw that they had arrived near the cathedral. Its gables and towers seemed to touch the sky, and she could see priests moving within it¡¯s halls. She didn¡¯t see many people dressed in ck. Usually on the day of funerals, the spacious temple grounds would be packed with carriages. That wasn¡¯t the case today. Louise stepped out of the carriage, and she realized that she had gotten it wrong¨Cit wasn¡¯t a good thing to hold the funeral at such arge and extravagant cathedral. The elderly country folk who were actually close to Ian¡¯s grandfather wouldn¡¯t be able to attend. There were few other nobles to mourn his death, and fewer people to share their sadness. The unshared grief grew, and so the funeral began in a heavy mood. After the priest¡¯s mass and services, a choir of boys sang a hymn that reached the heavens, the song echoing in the mostly empty hall. It wasn¡¯t until the guests went up to pay their respects did Louise see the Count¡¯s face. It was very thin, thinner than she had ever seen before. On his small, skeletal bodyy a portrait of his daughter, whom he had cherished all his life. ¡°...He asked me to.¡± Louise¡¯s mother whispered behind her. The Count seemed to want to embrace his daughter¡¯s portrait until the very end. His treasure. Louise ced a white flower near his face. ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but apologize. Maybe the cause of his death was because Louise had twisted the original story. She felt an incredible guilt. ¡®If you lived a little longer, there might have been more happiness left.¡¯ She thought of his faint smile from the original story. ¡®If you did, maybe...¡¯ He might have tried hang his beloved portrait properly on the wall at least once, leaning on the courage of a smile. ¡°Louise.¡± Her father gave her a light pat back from behind, signaling her to step back. Louise turned away quietly. Beyond her blurry vision she could see Ian. He gave a slight nod towards Louise¡¯s parents, perhaps to convey a sense of gratitude for being with his grandfather until the end. Other than that, Ian¡¯s face was nk. There were no marks on his lips. ¡®You¡¯ve be better.¡¯ Better at enduring sadness. Louise was hurt by the fact that he was trying to suppress his emotions, even here at his grandfather¡¯s funeral. She knew Ian had an inner affection for the Count, to the extent that he wanted to visit him secretly. ¡®How terrible...¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even show his honest feelings. Louise followed her weeping mother back to their seats. The funeral did not have arge attendance and ended early. Louise told her parents to go ahead while she stayed a little longer. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible, but I might be able to share a word with him.¡± She wanted to give a warm word just to make sure he was alright, and her parents allowed her wish. Louise saw the both of them off at the carriage, then turned to walk slowly inside again just as a few people were leaving. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¨C Against The Original (2) Louise faced a familiar figure. The girl had pale, small features and beautiful red hair. She stopped in front of Louise, her posture regal. She didn¡¯t forget to raise her head slightly. Louise hesitated for a moment, then gave a low bow. This was not the Academy. Louise was right to act below her. ¡°Lady Lapis.¡± Ste stared at Louise, her body held in a perfect straight line. It was her childish victory to have Louise in a servile posture. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°The Count and my parents have known each other for a long time.¡± Since Ste did not ask her to raise her head, Louise continued to stare down at the floor. ¡°But Mr. and Mrs. Sweeney have already left?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± Louise did not say who she was waiting for. Not because she promised them, it just something she wanted to do. But Ste could see right through her. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid and rude. Really.¡± Ste¡¯s voice had the small bite of anger in it. ¡°Even after you saw the Count¡¯s warning. You don¡¯t care.¡± Warning. She was probably referring to the portrait of the Queen that the Count held close to his body. Such misfortunes should not be repeated, as reiterated through his death. Louise pondered for a moment on how to answer Ste¡¯s words. ¡°...Lady Lapis.¡± Louise clutched the hem of her dress. ¡°Obviously, he left a warning.¡± And she lifted her head without permission. She could see Ste¡¯s fine features staring down at her sharply. ¡°But it was a heartfelt reminder to live happily. The words are not meant to be exploited.¡± The Count had suffered all his life, but he hoped that there would be no such misfortune inflicted on others. It was a great shame that his words were used in childish psychological warfare. ¡°You talk like that, but your actions are clearly against the will of the Count!¡± A few priests passing by turned their heads at the loudness of her voice. Louise bowed her head again in shame. ¡°If you have any respect for him!¡± Her words quickened as she was worked into a frenzy. But it didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Ste Lapis.¡± It was only her name, but it was enough. Ste whirled around to look at the silently approaching figure, and Louise bowed even deeper. ¡°Si-Simon Hird.¡± His name left her embarrassed lips. ¡°We¡¯re not at the Academy.¡± He put his arms together and didn¡¯t bother to hide his displeasure. It was a great surprise, considering that he didn¡¯t like to reveal his status. ¡°I beg your forgiveness, Lord Hird.¡± Ste bowed again, and Simonughed bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you became the Count¡¯s spokesperson.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be happy that you were rude to his friend.¡± ¡°My Lord, I meant no disrespect.¡± ¡°The Little Daughter of Lapis.¡± Simon addressed Ste in a way that highlighted the difference in social status between the two. Simon was a member of the royal family and demanded respect from the lesser nobles. Of course, normally Simon found it very ufortable. ¡°It is my job to listen and make judgments. It is not for the little daughter of the Lapis family to do.¡± Ste understood his intentions. Just like Ste had done to Louise, he meant to crush her by her status. ¡°Anyway, thank you for speaking for the royal family.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I was just¨C¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As Ste tried to continue, Simon cut her off. His meaning was clear. Ste bowed again and quickly made herself scarce. After she left, Louise remained in a deep bow. The courtyard they were in was a ce of many eyes, and Louise could not act so informally towards Simon here. Simon did not point out her excessive etiquette either. Instead, he whispered, ¡°This way,¡± then started walking. Louise followed him about ten steps away. They went inside the cathedral, where there were only a few priests left putting out candles, picking up fallen petals and generally putting the ce back in order. ¡°...Louise.¡± He sat in a secluded corner and looked at her. ¡°Why would you listen to that?¡± His voice was mixed with a rare anger. ¡°Because she¡¯s a Lapis and I¡¯m a Sweeney.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Simon could not bring himself to say anything against that. If Louise told Ian and Simon what had happened, nobody would be able toy a hand on her. But of course Louise wouldn¡¯t want that. ¡°Thank you foring, Simon.¡± She realized she had called him by his name and quickly corrected herself. ¡°...My Lord.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care which one, Louise.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll be in trouble. I can¡¯t make mistakes in front of other people.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that.¡± Louise sat close to Simon. ¡°What about His Highness, the Prince?¡± ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not a good situation.¡± Of course. She knew it. ¡°He had a little argument with his father, His Majesty. It was like they were at each other¡¯s throats.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s not good. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s very bad.¡± ¡°What about you, My Lord?¡± Simon looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are you eating well? Sleeping?¡± ¡°...As you can see.¡± ¡°Your eyes are red. You¡¯re not forgetting to blink, are you?¡± Simonughed lightly, patting Louise¡¯s neatly done hair. ¡°I only slept a little. Your hair is done beautifully.¡± ¡°A servant did it for me.¡± ¡°This looks good on you...well, maybe I¡¯ll learn itter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens with my hair! You should sleep whenever you get the chance. I¡¯m worried.¡± Louise had a few more words with Simon. She hoped for the chance to talk to Ian, but unfortunately it couldn¡¯t be. ¡°Do you want me to tell him something for you?¡± Though Simon took it upon himself to be the messenger, Louise shook her head. ¡°He¡¯ll do well no matter what I say.¡± ¡°But you must feel sorry...¡± ¡°Then I will tell him the same worries I gave you. I want him to eat and sleep well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll surely deliver it.¡± At this time Simon was worried about Louise too. He wanted to say the same things asst time. He wanted her to sleep well under the nkets and not to eat too much cold food even when it¡¯s hot. When the priests finished cleaning the chapel, Louise returned home. * * * It was quiet when she arrived at the mansion. Her mother and father went to work in an office in the city. They wanted to stay with Louise as much as possible, but they had no choice because they had been away for too long. By evening, everyone would leave the office with the exception of a few residents. The mansion had be more peaceful, and Louise found it rather pleasant. She only felt like staying in her room. It was vacation anyway. She could eat when she wanted to and stretch out when she wanted to. However, that meant she also had time to worry. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not a good situation.¡± ¡°He had a little argument with his father, His Majesty. It¡¯s like they¡¯re at each other¡¯s throats.¡± It must have been quite serious. What on earth did they argue about? As shey absentmindedly in bed, the door opened. The man who entered was an elderly butler who had been in the family for a long time. ¡°Miss.¡± Louise jumped to her feet. Then she blushed a little. She was still wearing her ck dress from the funeral. ¡°Thank goodness. You¡¯re still wearing your dress.¡± ¡°What?¡± Louise tilted her head in confusion. ¡°You have a visitor.¡± ¡°...At this time?¡± Louise nced at the cloudy ck sky. The butler gave a gentle, calm reply. ¡°Yes, from the Royal Pce. Be quick.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¨C Keep Being Sweet (1) Louise straightened her posture. With no parents present, it would be Louise who would represent this household and receive the guest from the pce. As Louise stepped forward, she smoothed out the remaining creases on the hem of her dress and shook off the dust. She could tell how nervous she was by how she tried to keep her hands busy. There was an important guest in her house, and the other adults weren¡¯t here. ¡°Should I contact my parents?¡± Louise addressed the butler as she descended the stairs. ¡°If you think you need to.¡± Louise shook her head at his reply. ¡°I don¡¯t need to. Thank you for awaiting my opinion. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re an adult now, too.¡± Was that so? It was still a while before she was legally an adult. She didn¡¯t mind being treated as a grown up though, so Louise shrugged. When she arrived at the first floor, she saw a carriage parked right outside the front door. ¡®The president...no, but why...¡¯ She double-checked again, but the curves and embellishments on the carriage door were clear. ¡®To be here at this time of day...¡¯ Louise suddenly remembered something he had said. ¡°Mrs. Sweeney is like a mother to me.¡± Perhaps he needed the advice of an adult during this difficult time? He¡¯ll be disappointed to know her mother wasn¡¯t here. And it was unlikely that he would confess his anxieties in front of Louise. ¡®Because he¡¯s obsessed with appearing perfect.¡¯ It was enough to make her angry. Louise paused in front of the drawing room and pondered for a moment. ¡°Can I ask a few things?¡± She turned around. ¡°If you want to vite the rules, please give me an order, not a request. Old men get worried.¡± Give an order. Could Louise do such an arrogant thing? She fought over it for a moment, then ced on a stern mask. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you the orders.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± ¡°First, the door to the drawing room will staypletely closed.¡± The old butler winced but said nothing. ¡°Also, no one will apany me.¡± Until now, if there were guests, the door stayed open or she was apanied by someone. ¡°After that, don¡¯t let anyone else in.¡± A reply was not necessary. As long as her words were orders, they becamew in this mansion. ¡°This is an emergency situation.¡± Louise delivered hermands, then held on the doortch. ¡°...I understand.¡± When an unspoken answer, Louise stepped into the drawing room alone. A high-backed armchair was turned away from her, so she could not see the upant. The faint sound of a teacup indicated that someone was sitting there. ¡°Would...would you like something to eat with your tea?¡± Louise approached the armchair and asked carefully. She was worried that Ian hade without a proper meal. ¡°...¡± No response was heard from beyond the sofa. ¡°My apologies. My parents left to catch up on their backlog of work. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m good atforting people, but there¡¯s no one else...¡± ¡°Are you really going tofort me?! Louise of the Greenhouse?!¡± She saw a man¡¯s face with arge cookie stuffed in his mouth sitting in the armchair. Louise stepped back in surprise. ¡°S-sir Hesse?¡± Hesse sprang from the armchair and approached Louise. He was not dressed in his usual casual clothes, but in the proper uniform of the royal knights. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been having a difficult timetely. Do you want to hear it?¡± Though he was dressed in a knightly fashion, he had the look of a whimpering child. ¡°No, I¨C¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t slept a wink since that day. Really! After my bodyguard duties were done, I was called back to the knights, and then back home, and then back to the prince.¡± ¡°Th-that must¡¯ve been hard.¡± ¡°Right?! I thought Louise would understand. You¡¯re always very kind.¡± ¡°What about food or sleep?¡± Louise was worried about those two important things for him as well. ¡°It¡¯s a mess. My master is a mess.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to escape.¡± ¡°Would you like me to set up a room for you?¡± He shook his head. Instead, he put his hands together and looked as if he was desperate for something. ¡°Give me your shoulder. Just for ten seconds.¡± ¡°My...shoulder?¡± ¡°When the knights have tough training, we lean on each other shoulder-to-shoulder. It makes me happy that we¡¯rerades going through an exhausting trial together.¡± If that was the case, then he could just do that with Ian¡¯s other bodyguards. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for anything more. Yeah?¡± But there was a shadow of fatigue on his face. Maybe even the smile he was wearing for Louise was tiring for him right now, and she couldn¡¯t help but acquiesce. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll allow twelve seconds.¡± ¡°Really...you really are so nice.¡± He smiled faintly and settled his forehead against Louise¡¯s shoulder. A heavy weight seemed to lift off of him. ¡°Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± She could hear his rxed murmur from her shoulder. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you still have a position open for the head of the greenhouse security department?¡± ¡°That position is Sir Hesse¡¯s forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that. I understand why the prince wants to put you in a candy basket.¡± ¡°Where does he want to put me?¡± ¡°A candy basket. A treasure that you sneak out and you eat the candy one by one when you¡¯re depressed.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to meet a non-depressed Hesse and his master.¡± ¡°Ugh...don¡¯t act so cute. I¡¯m being scolded my the prince.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being cute. I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡± She heard a smallugh. There was a mixture of genuine joy in it, and Louise felt a little relieved. ¡°Time is up.¡± He gently lifted his face, looking refreshed. ¡°I like Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± Hesse smiled and gave a small bow, keeping his eyes level to Louise. ¡°To be exact, Louise along with the prince.¡± ¡°That devil?¡± ¡°Yes, the two of you are the same.¡± That meant Ian hadplete confidence in Louise. But Louise, who didn¡¯t understand the meaning, grimaced, and Hesse chuckled. ¡°So, should I make you the devil instead?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not making me the devil!¡± ¡°What a pity. Louise in the Greenhouse does great devil magic.¡± ¡°...The people from the church will take me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you then.¡± She heard a gentle noise. Perhaps Hesse instinctively touched his sword. ¡°I am the one who protects my master¡¯s precious things.¡± And he smiled jokingly. A difficult smile that was between sincerity and falsehood. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s about time I go back.¡± ¡°Are you going back to work?¡± ¡°Something like that.¡± He shrugged his shoulders and turned around. When Hesse opened the door to the drawing room, all the servants waiting outside bowed lowly. He walked quickly towards the front door where the carriage was waiting. ¡°Hesse.¡± Louise, who was following from behind, called out to him anxiously. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± He had never visited Louise for no reason, let alonee to express his fatigue. ¡°...Just..¡± He stopped in front of the carriage and answered slowly. ¡°I just thought I needed some guidance from the devil.¡± ¡°Hesse.¡± Louise pressed him at his joking answer. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Only then did he look back, his long hair fluttering. ¡°So keep being sweet. Okay?¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Hesse boarded the carriage as light as a feather and set off at once, as if there was some urgency to attend to. Louise bowed to see him off and then looked back. The faces of the servants who followed her seemed to hold some subtle expression. Well...it seemed that they all must have misunderstood when Louise insisted on being alone in the drawing room. Louise smiled sheepishly. Everyone returned a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Louise couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed her head off. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¨C Keep Being Sweet (2) ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss. Hesse is a very loyal knight, and he will be a great count in the future.¡± ¡°W-well, Sir Hesse and I are¨C¡± What was their rtionship? Louise was troubled for a moment that she could not be put it to words. ¡°¨Cwe¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°You confide secrets with a friend.¡± They weren¡¯t really secrets. However, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to lend her shoulder to him if there was another servant in the room. So...was it a secret? ¡°Yes, we share secrets.¡± ¡°Sir Hesse is a very honorable knight, so I won¡¯t worry about you.¡± ¡°Thank you. And please stay silent about this.¡± She didn¡¯t want to worry her parents. Her father, especially, would be extra scrutinizing to Louise¡¯s male friends. ¡°Of course.¡± Louise exchanged a brief acknowledgement then headed for her room. ¡°It¡¯s a mess. My master is a mess.¡± If even Hesse said Ian was a mess, how bad was it? Simon and and Hesse had given her only grave news, and for that she was deeply worried. ¡®Tonight I hope he can cry, eat and sleep as much as he wanted.¡¯ It was a pity that not every human being had a right to it, no matter how terrible the situation. ¡°Miss, after I finish cleaning the drawing room, would you like me to help you dress into your nightgown?¡± As Louise was about to enter the room, the usual maid who helped Louise get ready for bed approached her. Louise nodded. ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fall asleep right away, so you don¡¯t have to rush for me.¡± When she came back into the room she saw the candle extinguished, the room darkened. Maybe someone blew it out when she went down to the drawing room. Or perhaps it was the capricious summer breeze? However, even the darkness could not hide the silhouette of the person who was standing by the window. Louise was surprised, but only momentarily. She approached the weary-looking figure with slow steps. ¡°...Perhaps you¡¯ve been with Hesse for too long.¡± His voice was weak. Louise couldn¡¯t find much to say, so she just narrowed the remaining distance between them. His leaned against the window frame as he turned his head to look at her. He was still wearing the ck suit from the funeral today. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± His voice cracked a little. Louise brushed her finger next to his eyes, and found the skin was dry. ¡°You didn¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡± His eyes fluttered close and Louise swept his long eyshes gently with her thumbs. ¡°Why...¡± ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s so awkward. I haven¡¯t cried since that day.¡± That day, perhaps, was the day his mother died. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not trying to push myself. There was just nothing to cry about.¡± The blue eyes reappeared and looked at Louise. These were the eyes of the crown prince, which held with so much strength. Louise now understood Hesse¡¯s story. The need for the devil¡¯s words. Please keep being sweet. Louise patted his hair, like he had done for her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ufortable to sit on the window sill?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was it for survival?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°May I hold you?¡± No reply was returned this time, so Louise changed her words. ¡°...I¡¯ll hold you.¡± It was strange. She thought it would be quite embarrassing, but she could say it without any hesitation. Maybe it was because she could tell he really needed it. Louise took his head with her hand and drew him towards her, settling him into her chest. His face and gaze remained stiff. Louise stroked his short hair and his eyes fluttered to a half close, and there was a sound of deep breathing. Was he sleepy? Well, Hesse had said he had not been able to sleep for quite a while, and Ian could not have been different either. ¡°You tired?¡± At her question there was a sigh. ¡°I just.¡± And he gave an answer that had nothing to do with Louise¡¯s question. ¡°I wanted to talk to him once more.¡± He blinked slowly, his gaze bearing some far off look. Louise realized that the person that he meant was his grandfather. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°Yes. If my father had also told me the news when he called Mr. and Mrs. Sweeney, then I would have gone right away.¡± ¡°You love him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my mother¡¯s father. I can¡¯t help but love him.¡± Even though they didn¡¯t share many memories together. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Count loved me, though.¡± Louise thought for a moment, then repeated something from long ago. ¡°...Not a count.¡± ¡°...¡± He quickly understood what Louise was saying. ¡°Yes.¡± The word came out awkwardly. While his lips moved, making a sound was a different matter. The unspeakable words clung at his mouth before it finally became a sound. ¡°...My grandfather. ¡± He closed his eyes. The struggle to say those awkward words caused tears to course down his cheeks. ¡°I wonder if he loved me...¡± His father was always a sinner in front of his grandfather. Even though Ian¡¯s father was king, he would not raise his head in front of his father-inw, and they became naturally distant. Because of that, he had not seen the affectionate side of his grandfather that his mother used to tell him about, and he always remembered his grandfather as a wicked old man. Until he passed away. His grandfather¡¯sst expression was filled with anger as he held his mother¡¯s portrait in her arms. His grandfather embraced his mother¡¯s portrait, as if he couldn¡¯t recognize that Ian was the fruit of his father and mother and seemed to hate him until the end. Yet another round of tears streamed down Ian¡¯s jaw and touched his neck. ¡°...And now I can¡¯t ask.¡± He closed his eyes. The tears that flowed now were probably left behind by a twisted childhood, and a twisted rtionship between adults. The boy suppressed his feelings in order to not cause trouble and was praised for being polite. Louise pressed his head into her chest a little firmer. Tears soon pricked her eyes, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to cry with him. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¨C Will You Be There For Me? (1) Louise could not bring herself to say, ¡°All your rtives love you.¡± She knew how lucky or miraculous it was to have love between family members. The only thing she could do was embrace him, and her former self that resembled him. She was happy that he at least had kind memories of his mother, memories that he valued above all else. That feeling of warmth would support his heart. So cry as much as you want, eat something, talk to your friend, and you¡¯ll smile again one day. ¡°I...I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry.¡± He swept her cheeks as he murmured with a concerned voice. ¡°It¡¯s better than crying alone.¡± It was with great effort that Louise managed to answer him, and she squeezed him even tighter. He touched Louise lightly on her arm. ¡°Then, I will cry with you too.¡± Then he murmured in a way as if he were sorry for something. ¡°I didn¡¯t do the same when you were crying before.¡± ¡°All ways of constion are different.¡± ¡°I like your way.¡± He took a short breath and spoke emphatically. ¡°Always.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll cry with me next time?¡± Louise realized that her answer was a little bit of a joke. The president crying over Louise! Come to think of it, it certainly was amusing. ¡°...I hope you don¡¯t have to cry.¡± His voice was a whisper. ¡°But if I say that, then when you cry you¡¯ll want to hide or bury the rest of your feelings in your heart.¡± ¡°Wait, do you want me to cry or not?¡± ¡°I want you to be someone who is able to cry.¡± ¡°I think I know why the president likes my mother. Sorry, I mean, Your Highness¨C¡± Louise quickly corrected her improper use of his title. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake with Lord Simon too, but sometimes it¡¯s hard to remember. I don¡¯t know how everyone can switch titles so easily.¡± Ian smiled. It was only natural that Louise was having trouble with the titles. Usually only children from strict families were trained to quickly change their speech depending on the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t care which way you call me. I don¡¯t like either of them anyway.¡± Louise released her arms that held him, resting her hands on both sides of his waist. ¡°That¡¯s what Lord Simon said too, but that¡¯s not true. What if I make a mistake in an important situation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a mistake, since calling me ¡®President¡¯ gives a simr feel.¡± ...Is that so? Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t like she was calling him by his first name. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°So even when you¡¯re careless and call me President...it¡¯s not really my name anyway.¡± ¡°Well, then you can not tease me if the word Presidentes out?¡± ¡°I only tease when I¡¯m in the mood.¡± He smiled yfully at her, and his eyes were now dried of tears. That was a smile to Louise was like the devil. ¡°You really are like the devil. It¡¯s a terrible talent.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a secret between me and Sir Hesse.¡± Ian frowned as he leaned his head against the window frame. ¡°You keep secrets between you and Lord Hesse?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± There was no reason to deny it. Louise wondered if she should add something to her exnation, like that Sir Hesse was bound by a sense ofradeship. But before she could begin, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Miss?¡± It was the careful voice of the maid. A single thought struck Louise¡¯s mind. ¡°Miss, after I finish cleaning the drawing room, would you like me to help you dress into your nightgown?¡± She was doomed. If Ian was discovered in her room at this time, Louise¡¯s parents would be called immediately. Perhaps His Majesty the king wille too. Their punishment was sure to be severe. Louise remembered a horrible punishment she received just four years ago, where Ian, Simon and herself were ordered to shovel soil in the greenhouse from morning to evening. Overturning the soil let out a terrible stench. They might be punished to three days of shoveling this time. Her skin crawled at the idea. She would rather take an extra supplementary ss from Professor Hewitt than do that kind of manualbor. ¡°S-stay hidden! Understand?¡± Louise¡¯s whisper was frantic, but Ian bore the same urgency. Where and how would he hide? Louise wildly looked around until her eyes alighted on her unmade bed, filled with childhood dolls and lots ofrge cushions, and shadowed deeply by a canopy. She pointed her finger at the bed and Ian understood immediately, jumping into the bed without dy and pulling the thin nket over his head. He also did not forget to grab her beloved rabbit doll Alice, which Louise used to hold as a young girl. Why did he grab Alice! She was thinking of putting her on top of the nket to hide his huge body! Althoughe to think of it, it was unlikely that little doll could cover him up. Louise hastily arranged somerge cushions and books over him instead. ¡°Are you asleep now, Miss?¡± ¡°Oh, no,e in.¡± Louise answered as she quickly drew the windows curtains shut. The area around the bed was now perfectly concealed. Unless the maid could see a rabbit more than a hundred meters in the dark, Ian¡¯s presence would be unnoticed. ¡°You¡¯ve darkened the room.¡± Louise couldn¡¯t very well answer, ¡°Yes, because the Crown Prince is hugging my rabbit doll,¡± so she instead gave a weak smile. ¡°Shall I light some more candles?¡± ¡°I like it like this. Is it too inconvenient?¡± ¡°No, if this is what you want... But Miss, please don¡¯t stay in the dark if you¡¯re feeling depressed.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m just going to fall asleep. I¡¯m tired.¡± Louise changed into her nightgown by the light of a small candle the maid brought. Louise¡¯s hair was also released from its braids. ¡°Thank you.¡± Louise lower her head briefly and smiled in an attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°It¡¯s so nice that you don¡¯t forget to say such lovely words. Would you like me to make your bed?¡± ¡°Ah, um, no!¡± Louise sputtered and waved her arms like a fool. Great, she probably looked really suspicious now. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Louise tried to straighten her face, but the maid didn¡¯t seem to agree. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Everyone in this mansion knows that you can¡¯t sleep on summer nights. I¡¯ll change the sheets and bring you a new nket. You¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Louise shook her head furiously. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡± The maid¡¯s face was pinched with worry, and Louise didn¡¯t seem all that right since the funeral. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Louise answered sincerely. ¡°Then I¡¯m d you say so.¡± Before the maid left the room she insisted that Louise call her if she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and she¡¯ll change and air out the sheets for her. The maid was so sweet. Louise smiled until the maid closed the door behind her, then Louise dashed towards the bed. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine now. No one goes in or out when I sleep.¡± Louise pulled away the books and cushions on the bed. ¡°And don¡¯t hold Alice so tight. Hug her gently or you¡¯ll squash her.¡± There was no reply. ¡°President?¡± ¡°But this bed is so soft.¡± She could see him wiggling under the nket. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep in my room!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Louise pulled down the nket in a panic. His eyes were shut, and he snuggled Alice near his heart. ¡°But you slept in my carriage.¡± ¡°We were young then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re young enough today. ¡± ¡°How many of us already had their birthday celebration as an adult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve suddenly grown up after a certain day. I remember you said that.¡± Then he yawned hugely. God, he really is going to sleep! Louise argued with herself for a moment before pulling the nket back over her chest. Come to think of it, Ian had said he couldn¡¯t sleep for several days. If she kicked him out of here, who knows when he would rest next. ¡°...Can you please return Alice before sunrise?¡± In other words, he should leave before morning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I can¡¯t leave on my feet, Hesse will carry me out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother Sir Hesse too much. He looked very tired.¡± Louise recalled Hesse¡¯s face before he had leaned on her shoulder. ¡°You really like Hesse.¡± ¡°Of course. Sir Hesse told me that he liked me, too.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ian grabbed Louise¡¯s hand on the nket in shock. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard something that I can¡¯t easily let pass, now.¡± ¡°You can let it pass.¡± After all, Hesse seemed to like Ian. ¡°No.¡± In the blink of an eye, Ian sat up, grabbed her by the shoulders, then pressed her directly onto the bed. Now it was Louise who was lying down, with Ian hovering above her. ¡°I can¡¯t let that pass today.¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¨C Will You Be There For Me? (2) His gaze was strangely cool. ¡°You¡¯ll have to let it go.¡± But Louise smiled. ¡°To be exact, he told me that he likes me with you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Who Sir Hesse really cares about is you, Your Highness.¡± Louise reached out and ced her hand on his cheek, and he seemed strangely embarrassed. She had guessed that this would be his reaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you moved by it?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like just a little. It was obvious he was so happy he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°You know.¡± Louise whispered, still holding his cheek. ¡°There may not be any other substitute for your grandfather in this world.¡± Louise recalled the tears Ian shed for him. ¡°Still¨C¡± ¡°I know.¡± He answered her quickly, as if he understood what she wanted to say. ¡°I still have Hesse.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also ire and Lord Simon.¡± ¡°Unfortunately there¡¯s Dean Crissis, too.¡± ¡°And your parents as well.¡± ¡°My father, who is a fool.¡± ¡°And the memory of the clever and beautiful queen.¡± ¡°And.¡± Ian stroked Louise¡¯s long hair that fanned out on the bed. ¡°You...will you be there for me?¡± Louise struggled to find her answer when Ian posed the question so seriously. Come to think of it, she had something she wanted to say to Ian. And if she couldn¡¯t say it, then their rtionship would always be at a standstill. But was it okay to bring it up now? Wouldn¡¯t that be a bother? Suddenly, Ian¡¯s hand captured Louise¡¯s chin. Just like that day in the dormitory. ¡°Ignore it.¡± He spoke the same words, and Louise understood what he intended. He was trying to recreate the moment in the dormitory before it had fallen apart, to hear the story that Louise couldn¡¯t tell him then. ¡°...Now?¡± ¡°Yes, now.¡± He nodded encouragingly, and Louise gathered her thoughts for a moment. ¡°Truly.¡± She also brought back the words she once spoke in the past. ¡°There¡¯s something important I have to say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± It was the same reply as the day. Except this time, the atmosphere was different. Back then he was ying around, but now he listened with devoted attention. No, not just to her words, but to the subtle tremble of her eyshes and the curve of her mouth. ¡°I...won¡¯t be too stubborn anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never been too stubborn for me.¡± Louise shook her head. She was. She was scared that even their long friendship may turn twisted. ¡°I have been. Drawing a line in our rtionship.¡± Louise took his hand that was stroking her hair. ¡°Defining what we would allow for each other... This is all because you listened to my stubbornness.¡± ¡°Because I was greedy.¡± He answered frankly. Meanwhile, their fingers curled and tangled with each other. ¡°More than that, is that alright with you? You said you didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood.¡± ¡°I...well, I...¡± ¡°I wonder if everything¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s a total disaster.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ian shook his head with regret for a moment. ¡°So my fianc¨¦e was dumped. Who was your partner? You can tell me now.¡± ¡°P-partner!¡± ¡°You did have one, right? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood because you were involved with someone?¡± Well, the person she didn¡¯t want to misunderstand was Ste, but that was a failure. ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that! I didn¡¯t have someone I liked. Not at all!¡± ¡°...Well, I see. There¡¯s nothing in it for you even if you do be known as my fianc¨¦e. You¡¯ll just get checked on needlessly. You don¡¯t have to worry. Of course I¡¯ll be careful about calling you my fianc¨¦e in the future.¡± His tone was friendly, and Louise ventured on carefully. ¡°Perhaps...That¡¯s what you nned to do from the beginning?¡± ¡°Hmm. Maybe?¡± He smiled lightly when he answered that. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be restricted at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Then how should I treat you in the future?¡± ¡°Oh, just naturally, normally...¡± ¡°That¡¯s a difficult answer.¡± ¡°How difficult?¡± ¡°Even someone with no sense like Louise Sweeney would know. You saying that you¡¯ll stop being stubborn and allow me to...¡± His dark pupil gazed at her quietly. ¡°...That¡¯s how it sounds to me.¡± Louise didn¡¯t turn her eyes away from him. ¡°I know.¡± She dly confirmed that he was understanding correctly. ¡°There¡¯s no other way, naturally.¡± ¡°Natur...ally?¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s how it is. Since we already k-kissed...that¡¯s how it has to be.¡± Louise added with a sense of embarrassment, ¡®You don¡¯t do that with someone you don¡¯t want to share your heart with.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t deny my thoughts.¡± Ian gave her a questioning look. ¡°So you called it a kiss?¡± Louise jumped up and sat next to him. His hand, which seemed to have never let go, moved away, and Louise clenched her fist. ¡°How could it not be a k-kiss! I even circled the calendar on that date! Both times!¡± ¡°I thought you would do that, so I circled the calendar too. I even colored the first one blue and the second purple to distinguish who initiated.¡± He seemed very proud of himself, but she didn¡¯t understand him. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°...About what?¡± Louise murmured gently. ¡°I was worried you would define it as a mere impulsive act.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you came to such a terrible conclusion.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s the simplest way to escape.¡± ¡°...But if I said that.¡± If she made an excuse like that... ¡°Then it would truly be over.¡± ¡°So did you think that we really need to face it?¡± Louise nodded, and Ian chuckled. How could she be so entirelymitted, making a face like she was ready to go into battle? What made her look like this? Louise sometimes was like this, as if there were another version of her he couldn¡¯t reach. He wondered if he could ever meet theplete Louise. ¡°...I want to meet.¡± ¡°Who?¡± When she turned to look at him again, her expression was as usual. The other shadow of the Louise that he had caught a glimpse of waspletely gone. ¡°You.¡± ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m serious?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already looking at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Louise then picked up Alice, who had rolled onto side, and checked if there was anywhere she was ttened. ¡°I can¡¯t see you right now...¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± She gave him a questioning look, but he shook his head and pulled her in his arms. ¡°Wait, hold on. Alice will caught in the middle. I told you I don¡¯t want her to be squashed!¡± ¡°I just want to hold both of you.¡± ¡°What the hell, are you kidding me...?¡± ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not joking.¡± He tugged Louise a little closer, but neither her nor the rabbit came any closer. He whispered in a small voice. ¡°...I mean it.¡± Maybe he really did need to. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¨C Through A Test (1) Louise had always separated herself from the others. She had to. She was an observer. No matter how hard she tried, she found it difficult to be like the others. And so sometimes she entertained another idea¨Cif she became an adult and her life was stable, could she live in an environment and spend time with people that didn¡¯t appear in the original story? There was no one¡¯s future topare to the original¡¯s, and she could let her guard down in her mind. She could have a normal, enjoyable life. ¡°I...won¡¯t be too stubborn.¡± But Louise now broke the rule of her own will. She put down the role offortable observer and leapt right into the story. Or maybe was the beginning of life. * * * There were certain lines between childhood friends that should no longer be crossed after a certain age, especially if their gender was different. Such as staying in the other¡¯s roomte at night. But it really was an emergency situation (although an agreement hadn¡¯t been formally signed). Louise had agreed, and so the pair spent their time talking through the night, just like when they were young. Theyughed until they were out of breath, and they used their hands to y games and pat each other on the head, but it didn¡¯t go further than that. There was no change in the atmosphere. She yed the perfect friend. ¡°So I was afraid if the president was caught here, we¡¯d be shoveling soil in the greenhouse for at least three days.¡± ¡°Shoveling...good thing I know how to do that.¡± Ian rested on his chin and considered the consequences if they were found out. All of the different scenarios were fraught with trouble, and even some were more troubling for Louise. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m cruelly taking advantage of your kindness.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been like that.¡± Louise responded casually, but he frowned for a moment. He wondered if he took advantage of Louise to the point it could be called evil. In fact, there were rumors at the Academy that ¡°Ian tried his hardest to bully poor Louise,¡± though to be honest, he had never been bothered by that rumor. Really. So next semester he¡¯ll go right back to work. Although Louise may grumble, but she would do her job perfectly, to the surprise of anyone. She was a really good worker. She had natural brains, but she was also good-hearted. He also admired her attitude of simply not acknowledging the expected limitations. Sometimes he felt like he needed to do the same too. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered, why do you...¡± Why do you push yourself so hard? He was going to ask that, but Louise¡¯s dainty head was starting to nod sleepily in front of him. ...He was just about to ask her a serious question. He smiled ruefully at the timeline. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t leave Louise like this, so he carefully pulled her into his arms. Louise gave out a muffled noise as he changed her position, but after a moment of adjustment, her head with her slightly disheveled hair and a peaceful face leaned against himpletely. Well, there. What was this subtle rtionship between childhood friends? As a healthy human being, shouldn¡¯t she at least have a sense of security? Just a moment ago her barrier was lifted. Was it a test of human endurance? Or maybe he wasn¡¯t supposed to endure it. Or maybe. ¡®...Maybe she just got sleepy without thinking.¡¯ Yes, that was the answer. The opponent was Louise Sweeney. He shouldn¡¯t let his guard down. He was satisfied with this conclusion and gentlyid Louise onto the bed. She must have been quite tired, as she rubbed her face against the pillow as soon as it touched her cheek. He listened to the sound of her steady breathing as he pulled the covers over her body. She slumbered peacefully, with a face unchanged from childhood. When he was done he sat at the bedside, gently brushing away Louise¡¯s hair from her face. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re friends with someone like me.¡± He whispered those words unwittingly. He remembered his mother¡¯s funeral. In that remnant of a memory, he deserved to feel all the rage that a small body could possibly feel after losing a mother. Yet, among the adults who did not shed tears, the boy bit his lips hard to suppress his feelings. But the memory he thought of was something else¨CMrs. Sweeney shedding sincere tears, and her young daughter. Louise was concerned about whether he would grieve alone, and her fingers sympathetically stroked his damaged lips. When he cried alone, did he remember the warmth that Louise gave him? That was likely. He was deeply moved by her. And then, he was very surprised when that thoughtful girl turned out to have a very stubborn temperament. ¡°And you were weird. You were as weird as Simon.¡± She was like a child who collected love in her surroundings and held it close to her forever. A child who, for the most part, thought twice about what she would say so as not to offend anyone. A child who sometimes seemed like a big sister. She was also an outspoken, challenging person, and it seemed as if she couldn¡¯t tolerate losing a small quarrel. ¡°In a way...it was a kind of a special treatment, wasn¡¯t it?¡± And he liked it. Of course, he thought she was a very rude child at the time, but he smiled when he remembered those moments. Louise always had annoyed face whenever she lost to him in a small way. He also hated losing to her. Naturally, they became rivals. Gender was irrelevant to thepetition, and so to Ian, Louise was just Louise. But time had changed him, and she changed steadily as well. As time continued its march,plicated emotions began to mix into their rtionship. He couldn¡¯t say exactly when. It would be like asking him to pinpoint where the sky began and when he had suddenly opened his eyes he discovered he had risen to a ce that was too high for him to return¨C Oh, here is sky. It was like realizing that. An embarrassing memory came to his mind. ¡°It was terrible. You allowed an adolescent boy to be your ballroom dance teacher. Now that I think about it, even the adults are bad.¡± He smiled awkwardly as he grazed his fingers at the ends of her hair. Ian, of course, was both skillful in leading and following, so there was no deficiency of him as a dance teacher. ¡°You were a great student because you were a hard worker and picked things up quickly. And of course I was the strict teacher.¡± When Louise first learned to dance, she focused on following the routine, just like many people who were first starting out. She didn¡¯t follow his direction at all, and only carried out the steps from what she memorized in her head. But soon she became proficient. She cleverly began to grasp the irregrities, and began to follow a direction that was not predetermined. There was no need for words. Theymunicated with their eyes and bnce. He thought at that moment, to lead someone stimted the desire for control and possession. For an adolescent boy, such darkness was terrifying. ¡°How many times did I point out that you were stiff? Half of it was true.¡± He chuckled. Louise had a rather stiff side. It was cute. ¡°The other half of it was meant for me.¡± And then Louise Sweeney grew prettier day after day. Or perhaps it was more urate to say that she always looked like that. Louise¡¯s behavior and face weren¡¯t really much different from when she was a child, but it was his eyes that were beginning to change. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¨C Through A Test (2) She looked good even when shoveling dirt in the greenhouse. She was cute when sheughed so hard she doubled over at the waist. He always admired the way she respected things, no matter how small it was. Well, that kind of made him like Simon, but whatever. ¡°Then I went to the Academy first, and we didn¡¯t see each other for some time. It very strange to see you again this year.¡± It was true that he had been waiting for her for a long time. ¡°I felt relieved for a while because you seemed the same as before.¡± Ian stiffened for a moment. ¡°But then you made me a very shocking request.¡± It was as if their long rtionship had been thoroughly discredited. ¡°And then...I...¡± He dropped his gaze. ¡°I obsessed over you.¡± There was something filthy and slimy about the word ¡°obsessed.¡± ¡°I was too clingy. Maybe for a long time.¡±He took in a shuddering breath and added the final word of what he wanted to say. ¡°...Sorry.¡± He swept the curve of her cheek with his hand and mouthed his apology again. There were so many apologies mixed up in his mind, but he didn¡¯t bother to count them one by one. It couldn¡¯t be helped. There was no turning back. But he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about their families.¡°But this is a pretty good arrangement. It¡¯s more beneficial if we¡¯re friends.¡± The heir to the wealthy Sweeney family. The crown prince to the throne. If people on two sides worked together with absolute trust, how much greatness could be achieved? It would be to their mutual benefit. Perhaps that was why Ian¡¯s father allowed his friendship with Louise. ¡°But...¡± The moment two people went beyond friendship, that would all lose its power. ¡°You are not so stupid as to be unable to calcte that. You and me.¡± But this is what happened... Louise¡¯s deep breathing was the only sound in the room. He slowly pulled away his hand, not wanting to be rude any further. The soft tips his fingers seemed unable to give up though, and he drew a path across her pale cheek and chin . Good night, my childhood friend. He kept repeating their long-time rtionship. That way, emotions like desire wouldn¡¯t dare raise their head.At the moment his hand was about to fall away, another warmth enveloped it, as if it didn¡¯t want to him to leave. She pulled their hands together. His hand yielded to her touch and allowed itself to be pulled against her bosom. His fingertips brushed against her white nightgown, and he imagined the softness beyond. ¡°...driving me crazy.¡± His lips twisted. He tried to shake awake the sane part of him, and it seemed to have worked. He pulled away Louise¡¯s wrist with his other hand, and unfortunately the trapped hand easily slipped out. No, not unfortunately. He was very fortunate indeed. He looked around. If he didn¡¯t give her something to hold, she¡¯ll probably grab him again, and who knows if his mind would work properly again. He grabbed the rabbit doll, Alice, and ced it in her arms. Louise smiled as she snuggled with Alice. Ian managed to breathe out. Once he saw her holding the doll, the visual stimulus was reduced by half... This was pretty as it is. Louise Sweeney, who always had the devil¡¯s voice on her lips, must be the devil herself, putting a person through a test like that. He sighed as he scratched with his hair. He passed the test anyway. No, he didn¡¯t pass? ...Professor Hewitt. Which one is it?* * * When Louise blinked her eyes open, she saw the early glow of dawn. President?! She sat up abruptly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. There¡¯s still time before morning and we change shifts.¡± She could hear a voiceing somewhere below her. When she turned to the side, she found Ian sitting on the floor and leaning against the bed. Thest Louise remembered was that they were both sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± That was a stupid question. She had just woken up from her sleep. ¡°...When did I, uh, fall asleep?¡± She quickly changed her question instead. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian pointed outside of the window. Where the clouds had cleared, she could see a hazy moon floating in the early morning sky. ¡°From there.¡± He moved the tip of his finger a little, like he was trying to drag the moon into motion. ¡°To there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the president who should have been asleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to staying up all night, so I don¡¯t mind. But some thanks would be appreciated.¡± ¡°Is there anything I should thank you for?¡± ¡°There was.¡± Louise around her, and realized that she had been sleepingfortably with Alice. ¡°Did you help tuck me into bed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you gave me Alice, too.¡± Ian¡¯s hand twitched. On second thought, he must have failed the test, otherwise he couldn¡¯t exin this resentment burning in him. Anyway, he calmly answered, ¡°Alice symbolizes the virtue of the gentleman.¡± As soon as he got back to the pce, he would create the ¡°Gentleman¡¯s Garden¡± and put up a statue of himself holding Alice. It would be enormous and grand. He had aplished a feat that deserved to be revered by all today. Louise, oblivious to his thoughts, answered casually as she fixed Alice¡¯s somewhat ttened nose. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have the habit of hugging anything when I sleep.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± She didn¡¯t have a habit of hugging anything while sleeping? Then what was that eagerness with which she took his hand? ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Ian turned around and rested his arms on the bed. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Always try to sleep with Alice in your arms. Especially when I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Are you nning toe here again at that hour?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Even in the dormitory?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°...No way.¡± Louise teared up at his expression of disappointment. ¡°Why are you giving me a look like I¡¯m messing with you?¡± Ah. Ian froze for a moment like a man who realized something. He knew the source of the resentment and feeling of unfairness. This was not a test. It was a tease. Louise Sweeney to Ian Audmonial was an eternal rival that he could not afford to lose to. No matter how much their feelings and rtionship changed, that would remain the same forever. He would n his sweet payback on her, one that would make herpletely melt. Perfect, beautiful. That would be the n. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¨C Peaceful Summer Vacation...? (1) The funeral was followed by a peaceful summer vacation. As evidence of that, Louise took a nap every day, and after those naps she would take a bath in that hazy period where it was not quite afternoon but not yet evening either. Her baths, though, just involved sitting in the tub and staring absentmindedly at the ceiling. At any rate, Louise enjoyed those times. And as the sun went up, her full day began¨Cif it could be called full anyway, she was not particrly busy with anything; she read difficult books, drank tea with her parents, or walked around in the greenhouse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been strangelyzy these days.¡± Louise sipped her tea with her parents and gave a small blush. Looking back on her vacation, she had been enjoying herself without limit. She couldn¡¯t believe she was just hanging around without helping her busy parents. ¡°That¡¯s no problem, right, honey?¡± Her mother replied generously, and her father nodded. ¡°It¡¯s summer, and Louise is very sensitive to the heat.¡± ¡°I...yes, but¨C¡± ¡°And now it¡¯s vacation.¡± Her mother set down her teacup and put on a very stern look. ¡°There is only one thing you need to do during vacation.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°You should clear your head first. That way, your mind will be refreshed and you¡¯ll be able to focus on your sses next semester.¡± Is that so? Louise tilted her head slightly, wondering if the human brain really was structured like that. ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± She continued. ¡°It¡¯s important to note that if you don¡¯t do it now, your next chance will onlye in the winter.¡± ¡°Chance for what?¡± ¡°The chance to bezy. ¡± Ah, she meant winter vacation. ¡°The Academy is a stressful ce. When you go back you¡¯ll be studying until your brain overheats. If you don¡¯t take a break now, your next break will be winter vacation!¡± Her mother¡¯s shoulders shuddered and Louiseughed a little. ¡°What do you find so amusing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you look disgusted about something.¡± Mrs. Sweeney was a cheerful and optimistic woman who loved many things about life. However, the Academy¡¯s sses and exams didn¡¯t seem to be included on that huge list. ¡°The Academy is a scary ce.¡± Her mother sighed briefly, waking up a long dormant memory. ¡°The exam results determined how many reports I had to write, as well as the amount of hospitality I receive when Ie home for vacation.¡± She didn¡¯t have good memories of her homings, and she would often be reduced to tears. She guessed that she never achieved the grades that were expected of her. ¡°So I thought to myself that I would never change my attitude to my child based on their grades.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°And that¡¯s what I did...¡± She paused as she carefully chose her words. She had tried not to praise her daughter too much when she found out that she was the top student. She was worried that Louise would mistake her grades as the only way to receive praise. However, she found that Louise¡¯s hand was calloused from where she held a pen for hours and hours. At that moment, Mrs. Sweeney realized that not praising such a child as much as possible would be sheer negligence. ¡°Your grades don¡¯t determine my love for you, but the evidence of your hard work made me proud.¡± Thank you very much, her mother whispered in a small voice, as if it were a secret between the family. Louise was simultaneously touched but extremely embarrassed, so she sat fiddling with her cup of tea. ¡°Well, I just don¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re the top student. I don¡¯t think you have muchpetition except for...?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Was this about the prince? Louise looked at her mother with widened eyes. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean. When you said ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose¡¯ somehow I thought of the prince.¡± ¡°Of course...I don¡¯t want to lose to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to havepetitors everywhere. Cherish them.¡± Cherish them? Louise regarded her parents¡¯ words like jewels, but she had to do a double take on that. Cherish Ste Lapis. That was a difficult expectation. Her parents didn¡¯t know about the test cheating scandal, so she didn¡¯t mention it and simply smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± It was better to tell her parents a lie rather than tell them about the incident. She didn¡¯t want to worry them. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to value your vacation.¡± ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll be part of my bed. Maybe I¡¯ll start moving a little tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with bing part of the bed? The opportunity to bezy doesn¡¯te very often. Enjoy it, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly and turned towards her father. Her father was a diligent man who looked down onziness. One day he had told Louise, ¡®You should always be on guard against beingzy. It sticks easily, but it¡¯s hard to shake off.¡¯ He most certainly opposed Louise¡¯s daily routine of lounging in her bed and bathtub. ¡°Louise.¡± He caught her eye and replied in a calm voice. Take a good look, Mother. Father will criticize myziness. ¡°Your mother is always right.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I always thought of your mother from the moment I first saw her until now.¡± Now, wait, Father! You advised me to be on the lookout forziness! ¡°Your mother¡¯s words are always right, and she saved me. So always obey your mother, Louise.¡± Louise at her father with tears in her eyes. ¡°But I remember you told me you had different beliefs in the past. I mean, aboutziness.¡± ¡°Different beliefs? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± And her father dered in a solemn voice, ¡°Your mother is the only belief I have.¡± Then he smiled slightly at her mother. Father! You two should love each other only when you¡¯re alone! Louise buried her red face between her palms. * * * Louise¡¯s request that she not bezy anymore was epted. Luckily. ¡°There¡¯s a performance at the Royal Arts Center in a few days.¡± ¡°I heard. It¡¯s a performance for the foreign ambassadors, right?¡± Those who worked with her father had told her, which was why her parents had been so busytely. Flowers were needed to decorate the concert hall and boxes, and well as celebrate the sess of the actors. In particr, it was important for the box seats to be tailored to the individuals¡¯ tastes, as they were the sponsors of the arts center. In the meantime, her parents must have worked hard to obtain a list of ambassadors and identify their preferences. ¡°You know it well. But I will have to be at the harbor on the day of the performance.¡± ¡°Then Mother will go. May Ie with her and help?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just I wanted to ask.¡± Her father patted her golden hair. Feeling a pleasant tickle on her hand, Louise giggled. ¡°I hope you will learn a lot from my best employees.¡± ¡°And I will learn elegance from Mother.¡± ¡°You have a lot of that already.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Louise held her hands together as she confessed something. ¡°Not long ago, I jumped out of a window. So maybe ¡®elegant¡¯ isn¡¯t something that can describe me.¡± Her father let out a boomingugh for some reason. ¡°Ooh, don¡¯tugh. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Luckily, Lord Simon caught me.¡± At that moment, the smile on his face disappeared as he gave her a rather sly look. ¡°He...caught you?¡± ¡°Yes, and hended me safely.¡± ¡°That is to say, you held on to him. Right? ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her father¡¯s expression softened. She didn¡¯t get what was the big difference between catching someone and holding on to someone. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re still getting along at the Academy.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Simon is very kind. You know, he waited for me to enter the Academy to give me a hair ribbon. He also lent me his notes and if I have anything that¡¯s broken, he fixes it.¡± ¡°Did you properly pay him back?¡± ¡°I bought him cookies. Well, I haven¡¯t done anything else after that. Maybe I should do something more.¡± Mr. Sweeney sighed as he watched Louise ponder how to pay back Simon. It was quite difficult to stay silent as he looked at his grown-up daughter. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¨C Peaceful Summer Vacation...? (2) Her father left for the port city while Louise and her mother were left in charge. Louise thought the mansion would be peaceful without her father, but that wasn¡¯t the case thanks to the visitor that arrived. ¡°Teacher, your artificial flowers are amazing.¡± When she had the spare time, she went to the guest room to watch Sean Wood work. He was a master artisan at creating artificial flowers and stayed at the Sweeney mansion whenever there were orders. ¡°If your father heard you say that, he would be very upset. ¡± He smiled benignly and held out a flower he had just produced to Louise. ¡°But I¡¯ll give you this in return for thepliment.¡± Louise looked at the white flower in his fingers. The pale petals glittered like winter. ¡°What kind of...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a flower of my own imagination. Doesn¡¯t it look like something that would bloom in a cave?¡± ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s so pretty. Really.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. My father scolded me for making flowers without reference.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s a flower that doesn¡¯t exist?¡± ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s vivid in my mind.¡± He tapped his forehead with his fingertips and then picked up some more material. ¡°I think the flowers you imagine are beautiful, too.¡± ¡°I feel relieved to hear that from my future boss.¡± He shot her a full grin as he started to form a small leaf. ¡°Some people will wonder¨Cwhat does it smell like, what does it feel like? But they¡¯ll imagine it, and be happy when they do.¡± Louise around at the array of flowers shining in the strong sunlight. ¡°Listening to you almost makes me believe that my artificial flowers are like real flowers.¡± ¡°They are real flowers!¡± Louise insisted rather loudly. ¡°I¡¯m a Sweeney. If your flowers weren¡¯t real, I wouldn¡¯t love them.¡± ¡°You really think so.¡± Sean Wood scratched his head for a moment, then held out a finished stem he had justpleted. ¡°You have a knack for making people happy. Here, take this. It will look pretty if you decorate it with that flower.¡± ¡°Oh no, no! I¡¯m just¨C¡± ¡°Take it quick.¡± He held out the stem again and Louise took it with both hands. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°The youngdy epted a bribe. You won¡¯t make deals with another craftsman anymore, okay?¡± ¡°...Was it a bribe?¡± ¡°A bribe? This uncle was giving a flower to the young boss.¡± He grinned. He was a little over thirty and was like an uncle to her, though Louise didn¡¯t really think of him as an adult. ¡°Okay. I will continue the deal with you even if you have another pretty princess.¡± Louise smiled at the frame that stood on his desk. Sean Wood always kept a family portrait of his wife and daughter, no matter how many days his business trip was. ¡°Does everyone else travel with their family portraits like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know anyone else but...¡± Sean Wood looked at Louise and smiled kindly, understanding what she was asking. ¡°The boss always carries a portrait of the young miss like a treasure. Even when he¡¯s not business trip.¡± Louise felt a bloom of joy. As Sean Wood watched her, he wondered if he should say something else. Mr. Sweeney. The man was kind of a silly old fool when it came to his daughter. It was said he strictly organized pictures of his daughter by age and season, and that he even carried a small photo album. ¡°I think fathers are wonderful.¡± But when he looked at Louise¡¯s sparkling face...he thought he¡¯d rather not tell her about it. * * * The lively atmosphere of the mansion didn¡¯tst long. It began with a letter from the director of the Center of Arts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Louise had read the letter her mother handed to her. In short, the director said he would unterally terminate the contract. There was no reason given, but the promised penalty was paid immediately. ¡°But the performance isn¡¯t canceled, so then the supplier must have changed.¡± ¡°Yes. But I wonder who it could be...¡± The Sweeneys would not experience a loss in profits due to the generous penalty. However, the bigger problem was losing the long-term contract. ¡°I will go to the Center of Arts and see the director in the future, but...this is a little abrupt.¡± To terminate the contract with only a few days left until the performance. ¡°Can¡¯t you...protest?¡± Louise asked in a hopeless voice. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste. You worked so hard to prepare this.¡± Mrs. Sweeney had hardly slept since the funeral. She put her heart and soul into her work, especially since this was to be a performance attended by delegates. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Her mother forced a smile, as if she didn¡¯t want to be depressed by this injustice. ¡°Your father and I have been through this many times.¡± ¡°...But.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll experience it in the future too. It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s probably something that anyone would go through.¡± Louise tried to smile with her, but it was not easy. ¡°And something alwayses from good work.¡± Her mother pulled a red sheet of paper from an envelope. It was an invitation to the performance, rare and difficult to obtain. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this would end well?¡± ¡°...T-this is good?¡± ¡°Of course. Since this is a national asion, His Majesty the King and the Crown Prince will be here.¡± Okay, Louise admitted it might be a little good. She hadn¡¯t seen him since that day, and she missed him a bit. However, there was likely very little opportunity to talk with him at an official asion. ¡°You may be able to meet your Academy friends.¡± That sounded good, too. ¡°And the best part is.¡± Her mother¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°It means we can spy on who took our contract.¡± And she let out aughter that caused gooseflesh to erupt on Louise¡¯s skin. ...Mother, you know what? Now I can see for sure where Louise Sweeney inherited her viiness talent from. * * * Bad work brings bad things. The thought came into Louise¡¯s mind and she held out her invitation at the entrance to the Royal Center of Arts. ¡°You¡¯re here on your own?¡± The staff member gave her a strange look, and she lifted up her chin in response. ¡°Yes.¡± There was no need for words of suspicion. What was wrong with being alone? Louise was allowed to enter, and she passed through the corridors while nervously fidgeting with her glove. As she entered the opera hall, a staff member offered her a drink. She selected a cold juice because it was sweltering. There weren¡¯t many people here yet as there was still plenty of time until the performance. Louise delicately sipped at her juice, thinking about her mother back at the mansion. Her mother wasn¡¯t feeling very well,ining of a body ache. Her fatigue from work must havee crashing down at her all at once, and Louise only just managed to convince her to stay at home. ¡®She was nervous about sending me alone.¡¯ Louise was not young anymore. She knew she had two things to do at the arts center. One was to watch a performance and show the review to her mother. And the other¨C ¡°Go find out who took our contract.¡± It was her job to satisfy her mother¡¯s curiosity, and so she arrived here early. ¡°So, are you finished yet?¡± Louise cocked her head at hearing the businesslike tone. A staff member was speaking to a person carrying flowers. ¡°The third floor is finished, but the second floor needs to be cleaned. Some sort of ss ornament fell off...¡± ¡°Some of the guests have already arrived. Please hurry up, yes?¡± ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll finish on time.¡± The man who spoke began to climb the stairs in a little hurry. The sight of gardening scissors at his waist belt indicated he was part of a flowerpany. Louise set her juice down and tiptoed the stairs, taking care not to make a sound with her shoes. Fortunately, no one looked at her suspiciously, but there was no reason to do so; Louise was also a guest with an invitation. The second floor had a red carpet floor, with a mural on the wall depicting a mythical scene and a brightly lit chandelier. On the other side were doors leading to the private boxes, some half open. ¡°I¡¯m d you like the floral decorations, Director.¡± The voice startled Louise, and she was taken aback for a moment. It wasing from inside of one of the private boxes. The director of the Center of Arts was there. She didn¡¯t think it a good idea to hang around. ¡°Oh, no. I was just surprised that you asked the flower shop so suddenly.¡± What she heard stopped her footsteps, and she turned towards where the sound wasing from. Did he say that it was the arts center that asked them first? That meant it was the director that changed thepany. But why? Why this absurd thing at a national asion? And even paying an additional penalty? No matter how much Louise thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand. Wouldn¡¯t it the arts center be at risk for being underprepared? She heard the director reply, but it sounded like a whisper from where Louise was standing. She forgot that she was going to turn around and gradually moved closer. The voice became clearer. At the same time, Louise¡¯s heart began to thump rapidly in her chest. It might be because of the guilt of eavesdropping on someone else¡¯s conversation, but curiosity pushed her forward. A small piece of ss crunched under her shoes. She stepped back in surprise, but the sound of it echoed in the quiet corridor. The conversation from inside the box halted. ¡°Hmm...?¡± The moment the director pulled the half-opened door, someone grabbed Louise by the waist. ¡°...?!¡± It was after Louise realized that she was dragged in to another box that she managed to look around and saw the person who grabbed her. ¡°H-how are you here?¡± An embarrassed remark left her mouth. But the person only smiled. Don¡¯t worry. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¨C He Would Protect Her (1) Louise turned her towards the sound of approaching footsteps from outside. She felt guilty from eavesdropping on someone else and swore that she could feel her anxietying off of her in waves. The hand which had grabbed Louise wrapped itself around her head and pulled her into a warm bosom. Soon there was a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Sir Hesse.¡± His name came out as a mumble where she was pressed against his shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I made a promise. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± He reassuringly reminded Louise what he told her the other day. He would protect her, as long as Ian valued her. The footsteps came closer and then stopped against the door, which was slightly ajar. Hesse gripped Louise in a tight embrace, then slowly released his arms and took a step away. Instead of Hesse¡¯s usual knight¡¯s uniform or riding clothes, he was dressed in a suit. Their gazes met. He schooled his stiff expression into something of a smile with surprising speed, then pushed the door ever so slightly to peer through. ¡°Oh, Director!¡± ¡°...Sir Hesse?¡± ¡°Do you have no senses? Really.¡± ¡°Sir, I must please ask you to stop using the private boxes. How many times is this already?¡± ¡°Hmm, fourth?¡± ¡°This is the sixth time! Each time all with women!¡± The director shouted miserably, and Louise quietly buried her face in her palm as she leaned against the door. She remembered what Ian had said. Hesse loved girls a lot... ¡°I¡¯m a knight and a future count. I can¡¯t openly date.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means if the Crown Prince finds out about this, I¡¯m dead.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, and get out of here. Who¡¯s thedy in there? I need to see her face.¡± The director tried to push open the door, but Hesse smiled and kept his grip firm on the doorknob. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think! One must be cautious about the family...!¡± ¡°You know, sir.¡± The director tried to shove open the door again, and Hesse looked at him with anguid expression. ¡°Please lend me your dressing room.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I mean I¡¯m a little bit tired of boxes, too. So if you give me your favorite dressing room, and I¡¯ll have my little tryst there next time.¡± ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll raise this issue publicly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you going to have a poll whether the box or the dressing room is a better ce to have secret rendezvous?¡± ¡°Sir Hesse!¡± ¡°Then I vote the dressing room. But of course I¡¯ll be happy anywhere with today¡¯s girl.¡± Hesse shed a wicked smile at Louise hiding behind the door. It was clear that his intention was to only tease the director. ¡°Which one would you like to vote for, sir?¡± No reply was forting. The director was ring at Hesse like a volcano about to erupt. ¡°Oh, no.¡± Hesse gave him a broad smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer. Instead.¡± A keen look glittered in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ask your family members.¡± ¡°A-are you threatening me now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but it can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯re the only one here.¡± The director stared at Hesse for a moment before swallowing his humiliation. ¡°...You must vacate here before the king and the delegation arrive. This box is for the Chancellor that leads the delegation.¡± ¡°It is an honor.¡± Hesse lifted his shoulder in pride, and the director turned away. Hesseughed as he closed the door and gave Louise an expression that said, ¡°See. Are you okay?¡± Louise wondered for a moment what to say. A variety of words wanted to spring from her mouth, but she delivered the most important ones first. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Be sure to tell the prince that I saved Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± ¡°I have to...tell him?¡± Louise said with a face, and Hesse nodded fervently. ¡°Of course! His Highness should know what he¡¯s paying for.¡± He put up his chin and made a show of pride for a moment. ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± And he quickly added something as if he had forgotten it. ¡°You look quite pretty today.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Very pretty. So talk about that part, but not where I had to hug you close. Okay?¡± He had no choice but to pull Louise from the hallway, and he wanted to reassure her of that. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hesse looked at her suspiciously, but she nodded. ¡°Last time I said I liked Louise, you told the prince!¡± ¡°Well, I wanted to let him know that Sir Hesse likes him too.¡± ¡°Of course I like the prince. But it was a secret that I liked him more with Louise!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering...why do you like me with him?¡± He grinned, then finally gave a sly reply. ¡°It¡¯s convenient.¡± ¡°For whom?¡± ¡°Me.¡± Louise didn¡¯t understand what he meant, so he exined. ¡°Louise of the Greenhouse. Would you ever want to take the prince¡¯s life?¡± Louise shook her head angrily at those dangerous and terrifying words. Hesse gently patted Louise¡¯s cheek with a white-gloved hand, as if trying to engrave her answer to his palm somehow. ¡°Louise is the only one.¡± ¡°...The only one?¡± ¡°The only one who will never change this answer.¡± Louise looked at Hesse¡¯s heavily scarred face and neck. Ever since he began to take charge of the crown prince¡¯s safety, Hesse had encountered death. Multiple times, probably. Anyone coulde up to the prince with a gentle face and stab him in the back. It was probably difficult for Hesse to trust the people around Ian. ¡°So I have Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± The only person for whom there was no doubt. A person who he trusted perfectly. The only one who he could give away to be cherished. ¡°...Sir Hesse?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± He didn¡¯t move as if he had lost his speech for a while. A momentter, he patted Louise on the cheek again and changed the subject. ¡°You do look lovely today. If you lose your temper when you see him, give him a hard kick, okay?¡± Louise did not bother to point out how he had tantly shifted the conversation. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Maybe. There is no rabbit doll Alice here.¡± He gave a chuckle. ¡°Anyway, what were you doing here?¡± Louise noticed again that he was dressed from head to toe in a proper gentleman¡¯s outfit. ¡°You¡¯re dressed up so nice, too.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t I look good?¡± He put on a showy face. ¡°Yes, you look just like a future count. Do you have an important appointment? A meeting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually here to meet a girl.¡± He shyly scratched his long hair. ¡°Is it a d-date?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little different than that. It¡¯s notpletely of my own will. I am an aristocrat and close associate of the Crown Prince, so I get marriage offers here and there.¡± It seemed apparent from his face that he hated them. ¡°It¡¯s technically an order from people in the upper levels for me to meet up sometimes.¡± ¡°But you were dumped, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, five times in a row. They¡¯re all great girls, but I couldn¡¯t make them happy. Maybe I¡¯m not that talented...¡± ¡°So today was supposed to be your sixth outing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So what happened to the other girl?¡± ¡°She said she couldn¡¯t betray the man she liked and immediately went away.¡± ¡°So you got dumped again.¡± ¡°Ugh...don¡¯t keep repeating that. Anyway, I went somewhere where I could be alone and figure out what to do from now on. I¡¯m on vacation, you see.¡± ¡°And then I showed up?¡± ¡°Like it was fate. Now tell me about you, too.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Hesse nodded, and Louise paused to think for a moment. She didn¡¯t know if it was alright to talk about the business, but she had already shared secrets with Hesse before. And most of all, Hesse trusted in her, so she should trust him too. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here on behalf of my parents.¡± She exined about her family¡¯s long-term contract with the Arts Center and the abrupt termination. Hesse nodded as he listened to Louise with a devoted ear. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¨C He Would Protect Her (2) ¡°What the director did was wrong.¡± He even sided with Louise. She really appreciated his small words of support. ¡°You want me to take care of it? I know a few ways to make him stop breathing by tomorrow morning.¡± ...Oh dear. So it wasn¡¯t just words. Louise shook her head with all her might. ¡°Don¡¯t do that! I wish Sir Hesse would act less scary.¡± ¡°...Ahh, really? You¡¯re so cute! To the point I want to make you my countess! Youngdy, are you not interested in the position? No, I have to go to the Sweeneys? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need a son too, right, Mr. Sweeney?¡± Louise broke into a smile as Hesse was eximing, ¡°I mean it!¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be more troublesome if we stay here long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The ambassadors will arrive just before the curtain opens anyway.¡± Hesse took a few leisurely steps to stroke the flowers in the private box, and a faint fragrance filled the narrow room. The decorations were to make sure the performance would be viewed with a pleasant mood. ¡®...Pleasant mood?¡¯ Louise briefly reviewed this choice. Of course, the beauty and fragrance of flowers was meant to enliven one¡¯s space. But this wasn¡¯t a universal view, as some people had a severe reaction to flowers. ¡°Sir Hesse.¡± Louise asked something she needed to confirm. ¡°This box. Didn¡¯t the director say the Chancellor would use it?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a good view of the stage from here. It¡¯s usually used by the Countess Lassen because she donatesrge amounts of money to the center.¡± Louise recalled the contents of the documents her parents arranged. For one thing, the performance would y an important diplomatic role, as it was written by a ywright in the country that the delegates came from. Every minute detail was reviewed as to not cause any inconvenience or disrespect. Because of that, her parents¨C ¡°¨Ccalled Sean Wood.¡±¡± ¡°Louise?¡± At Hesse¡¯s voice, Louise looked at him urgently. ¡°We need to rece the flowers.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°All the flowers here! We also need to thoroughly clean this ce. If possible, rece this velvet chair with a new one!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the chairs already new?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying!¡± Louise just managed to hold in the torrent of words. ¡°Sir Hesse!¡± Louise held her hands tightly together in effort to calm herself down. ¡°The Chancellor is allergic to flowers!¡± Hesse knew something about that. It was a painful condition where pollen caused inmmation of the eyes and noses. ¡°...Ah.¡± He looked around the flower-filled boxed for a moment before eximing out loud, ¡°The diplomatic mission will turn into a disaster!¡± * * * Everything had to be set in order. Even if the decorations were not suitable for the Chancellor¡¯s constitution, they couldn¡¯t just tear down the flowers at random. ¡°You¡¯re a future count! It¡¯s for the country!¡± Louise pushed Hesse¡¯s back towards the director¡¯s office. ¡°But I really can¡¯t act aristocratically.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to help your favorite prince?¡± ¡°Yes, I like my boss when I¡¯m at work, but I¡¯m on vacation today.¡± ¡°Is your brain is taking a break too?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Unlike like Louise, who spends her vacation studying.¡± Why did that crap make sense? ¡°Of course, if Louise of the Greenhouse is asking for a personal favor, then I could do it.¡± ¡°Then please!¡± Louise immediately joined her hands and shouted earnestly. ¡°Well, to be honest, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the Sweeney family to wait for them to fail?¡± He asked seriously, setting down his joking attitude. ¡°Sir Hesse, this is not a business issue.¡± Louise clutched his arm seriously. ¡°You can¡¯t take a flower allergy so lightly. It¡¯ll be terrible of someone gets hurt. The symptoms can be serious and even life-threatening.¡± And if the man really is a chancellor, he would try to hide the pain in his handkerchief throughout the performance. ¡°Well...it turns out some of it is a business issue too.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°We still need to procure enough beautiful andplete artificial flowers for our guests now...I think there¡¯s only one ce in the capital city. Maybe.¡± ¡°Do I have to negotiate there?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s not the role for Sir Hesse.¡± Louise smiled and corrected his words. ¡°We just need to get some information. You won¡¯t be the one negotiating.¡± Louise nced at one of the clocks in the arts center. The performance was about forty minutes from now. There wasn¡¯t enough time to see if there were flowers in stock at another flower garden. ¡°Time.¡± * * * The director of the arts center was in a panic over Hesse¡¯s sudden intrusion. The director checked the time, then summoned the manager of the flowerpany. When confronted with the question of why he decorated the box with real flowers, the man argued that he had never been given any information about the allergy. It seemed that inexperience had been the cause of all this. The Royal Arts Centers hadmissioned the services of the Sweeney family for quite some time. When it came to royal events, the Sweeney family would always collect information as given to them by the arts center per the contract. The new flowerpany was unaware of this procedure, so work had gone on as usual. Or perhaps the information didn¡¯t arrive on time in the first ce. Either way, it was toote for the team to handle things ahead of a national event. Hesse grumbled amid the futile arguments. ¡°Tell me what I should do to help. I can run to the Sweeney mansion and bring the artificial flowers, but it might be toote!¡± The director frowned, knowing he had no other choice. ¡°Then deliver the artificial flowers of the Sweeney family and use them to decorate the box.¡± Hesse looked back at Louise for confirmation, but she shook her head. ¡°We need a contract with the center.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one box. No more!¡± ¡°Only if I get to sign a contract.¡± Louise fixed him with a smile. ¡°Unless, of course, you have another reason why you can¡¯t sign with us.¡± The director debated with himself internally for a moment. ¡°So you¡¯re heir to the Sweeney family. Come to think of it, I heard you were a first-year at the Academy.¡± He muttered about Louise to himself in a small voice and frowned. ¡°I understand that have not yet reached adulthood and have no right to negotiate a contract.¡± ¡°...Y-yes.¡± But she¡¯ll was going to help them, she was going to provide the artificial flowers...or the Chancellor would really be unwell. ¡°That¡¯s rather a headache. If we don¡¯t have a Sweeney representative, I¡¯d rather just remove all the decorations now.¡± He was going to take down all of the decorations? Louise¡¯s and the flowerpany manager¡¯s expressions crumbed. Didn¡¯t that mean all the nts would end up in the trash? ¡°No way!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Louise and the manager shouted at the same time. The director yelled back at them in an irritated rage. ¡°Then what! I can¡¯t use the flowers, and there is no Sweeney who can sign a contract!¡± ¡°But¨C¡± The moment Louise made to protest, the door to the director¡¯s office opened with warning. Kung. It was quite a rude interruption. Louise whirled around. Standing by the door were two people, one of them who was a very flustered Sean Wood. She had no idea how he got here. From his expression, he must have been dragged here without any proper exnation. And then there was the person who brought him. ¡°...Your Highness?¡± Louise¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of Ian. He was breathing uncharacteristically hard, as if he had sprinted all the way here. Louise, of course, urgently gave him a bow. But he didn¡¯t care about such things, and he held out a slightly crumpled sheet between Louise and the art director. It was written in Mrs. Sweeney¡¯s hand, and it said that she would entrust Ian as Louise¡¯s legal guardian. ¡°Is this enough?¡± He gave a friendly smile to the director, but Louise knew that smile as the evil smile. ¡°Now you can proceed with anything you want. Isn¡¯t that right, ward?¡± The first thing that answered was the clock on the wall. Tick. The director was aware of the urgency in that sound. Just as Louise had said, it was clear that the negotiations should proceed quickly and efficiently. It was time. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¨C A Man Who Is Courting You (1) ¡°Hesse Freya has met with the greenhouse.¡± Ian frowned at the report delivered by his aide. Why was Hesse meeting Louise, when he said he was on vacation to meet a match from another family? ¡°What about the marriage offer?¡± ¡°What is there to ask? Of course.¡± ¡°So he must have been dumped.¡± That¡¯s how it always ended up with Hesse. Ian sighed for a moment thinking about face of the old Count Freya. The count, whomanded a great army to protect the country¡¯s border, did not win much against his own son. There would probably be another wrinkle added to his face today. ¡°So where did they meet?¡± ¡°At the arts center.¡± ¡°I can already imagine how loud the two must be in the hallway.¡± They liked to share special promises and secrets with each other. Come to think of it, Hesse had always been kind to Louise since they were children. Ian wondered if the bodyguard would change his name to Hesse Sweeney, insisting that he wanted a younger sister. Count Freya would probably foam at the mouth before copsing to the ground. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness.¡± As Ian was thinking about the rtionship between the two, the aide continued the report with a meaningful smile. ¡°Their meeting was not in the hallway.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Well...It was on the second floor.¡± The aide put on a cautious face. ¡°You make it sound like they were alone in a box seat.¡± ¡°Shall we go look?¡± Ian thought for a moment and nodded slowly, but it wasn¡¯t the rtionship that he was interested in. ¡°First, I want to know the situation.¡± Hesse was an open person in words and behavior, but that didn¡¯t mean he touched people without meaning. There must be some reason he was with Louise on his vacation, which he valued as much as his life. And it may have something to do with Ian. He knew that Hesse¡¯s loyalty was more trustworthy than anyone else¡¯s. * * * The delegation would arrive in twenty-four minutes. While the contract was being written, they hurriedly removed the existing decorations, but there was still much work to be done. The cleaning and changing of chairs was done with the help of the arts center staff, while the work of the Sweeney employees were to add the artificial flowers along the rails and the walls. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, teacher Sean Wood.¡± Louise carefully carried the flowers he created and gave an apology. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have time toplete it the way you imagined.¡± He said he imagined that these white flowers would be a bloom in a dark cave. But now, instead of reflecting his vision, she could barely decorate the rails and walls. ¡°You¡¯ve spent so much time in making these beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thanks to the little boss, the flowers have reached the cave.¡± He rolled up his sleeves even though he had no obligation to help with this work. While various experts from the Sweeney family set up a simple structure over the walls and rails, Louise was constantly on her feet bringing them their necessary tools. With so many people working at the same time, the requests poured in unceasingly. ¡°Give me the twine, please!¡± ¡°I¡¯m finished with the railing structure. Please pass me the leaf stems.¡± ¡°Hey, guys! Please clear the tools here! We need to rece the table!¡± With the arts center staff, the narrow box quickly turned into a battlefield. At one point Louise had to stand against the wall to make room for the small table to be pulled out. ¡°Miss, quickly!¡± There was no end to the rush. ¡°O-one moment!¡± Louise twisted the line of leaves over the railing before turning to retrieve some twine from a box. However, she saw that Ian was already holding out some for her. ¡°T-thank you.¡± Louise was startled at the sudden appearance of Ian inside the busy space. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The meaning of the short question was simple. She meant, ¡°Are you alright being here before an important performance?¡± ¡°I will be when it improves in here.¡± He picked out one of the bent flowers that Louise had brought in. The broken flower was given to Sean Wood and it soon recovered its intended shape. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Hesse came in through the room and urgently went to Ian¡¯s side. ¡°Out of all the times, this is when the delegation decides to shift their heavy butts quickly.¡± ¡°...Why now?¡± ¡°Perhaps a performance from their own country gives them the patriotic vigor they didn¡¯t have before. They seem to be impressed that they¡¯re being respected.¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Ian frowned at the clock. It was seventeen minutes earlier than expected. Louise quickly changed her n. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will work, but if we give up the wall now, we can speed things up.¡± ¡°My ward will regret it if she doesn¡¯tplete it.¡± Louise shrugged, however. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you some more time to finish the work. Even if I have to dance, sing and provide entertainment in front of the delegation.¡± Ian handed all the flowers he was holding to Sean Wood and turned away immediately. His job was simple. He was to keep the delegation¡¯s butts in the gallery. Right now. The Sweeney employees and Louise relied on him to do his best. Before Ian left the box, he looked at Louise. This whole time she tried to stay as calm as possible and not let the absence of her parents affect her. It was her first contract, and she wanted to get it right. She would give no excuses to the delegation. A small excuse could sometimes result in enormous demands. Had Ian¡¯s and Louise¡¯s goals ever been so perfectly aligned before? As he brushed past Louise¡¯s side, he lifted one of his hands. Understanding the meaning, Louise lifted hers as well, and soon their palms met. Their hands slipped away before their fingers could close together and share the warmth. However, their trust in each other was strong. There was no limit to the kind of touch or length of it than ever before. So since then, Louise wasn¡¯t worried about Ian, and Ian wasn¡¯t worried about Louise. As long as they looked towards the same goal, they would make it a reality. ¡°Hurry up, Miss!¡± The thought was fleeting, and Louise immediately went back to focusing on her work. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¨C A Man Who Is Courting You (2) Louise remembered her father¡¯s words. ¡°I hope you will learn a lot from my best employees.¡± She soaked in so much knowledge. The employees¡¯ quick and efficient movements, which had long served the requests of the arts center, were truly divine. Louise had a stronger appreciation for their experienced careers. Their mastery, cultivated over time, perhaps could never be matched by Louise. After they finished with the decorations, they all cleaned up with the help of the arts center staff. It waspleted when they finally removed the sheet covering the sofa, and at that moment, the ring of a bell indicated that the performance was soon to start. Louise hurried out without even looking back at the box seats, and bowed her head to her father¡¯s staff and to Sean Wood, who had pushed themselves for the sake of herst-minute contract. Of course, it was Mrs. Sweeney who let sent them, but it was Louise who brought them all this way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young boss. There¡¯s no harm in continuing the contract.¡± They all cared about Louise since she was a child, and they all spoke encouragingly of her even though they were all exhausted. ¡°The boss would have made the same decision as you.¡± ¡°If it was you, it would not end with just the walls and handrail decorations.¡± After walking with the employees to the carriage, she returned to the arts center. The performance had already begun, and the building was quiet save for the asional sounds of the performance. Given that there was nomotion, perhaps everything was going well? Louise sat in a deserted corridor. The upside to being in the arts center was that there was beautiful art andfortable chairs everywhere. She let out a long sigh. She couldn¡¯t rx, so she took out the quickly drawn contract. Louise and Ian took turns checking and rechecking it, so she was sure it was fine. However, the both of them and the director were still pressed for time, and perhaps she had lost herposure and made some mistake she couldn¡¯t afford down the line. Louise began rereading the documents from the beginning to the end. When she reached the final line, she saw two familiar signatures. One belonged to Louise. The others was Ian¡¯s, who was granted the right to be her guardian. It was quite an honor for the name of a member of the royal family to be under her name. ¡°There¡¯s one good thing about being an adult. I get to be your legal guardian.¡± Louise raised her head at the sound of his voice. ¡°President?¡± Ah, she said the wrong thing again. She thought on it for a moment, but in the end she didn¡¯t bother to correct herself. Last time he said that what she called him didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Since when did youe here?¡± She didn¡¯t hear any footsteps. Perhaps she was too focused on the papers. ¡°Just now.¡± He held out a ss of cold water, and she epted it quickly. Her fingertips cooled, the heat soon forgotten. ¡°Drink. Sorry that you favorite fruit isn¡¯t in it.¡± Louise momentarily felt like she was back at the Academy. ¡°So how was the delegation?¡± He briefly looked sheepish at Louise¡¯s question. ¡°...Is something wrong?¡± At her careful tone he shook his head. ¡°You saved me today. To be exact, you saved the honor of the royal family.¡± ¡°More like I saved the Chancellor¡¯s respiratory system.¡± Louise corrected him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve saved both the honor of the royal family and the Chancellor¡¯s respiratory system. If you weren¡¯t there everything would have been disastrous. So.¡± He put one hand on his chest and gave a deep bow. Louise jumped to her feet. ¡°Wh-what are you doing...?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m expressing my deepest gratitude towards you.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, a simple word is enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough for what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It was done by all of my father¡¯s expert employees. And what if you bow to me? If they see you, I¡¯m going to be killed, right?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ian returned to his position as the proud crown prince. ¡°If I bow down, then everyone should bow before you with me.¡± ¡°...And my neck won¡¯t be mounted on the wall the next day?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s only a sore throat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill Sir Hesse!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it a little bit.¡± Ian guided Louise back into her seat. She had been running around with her high shoes on, and he knew that her soft feet would hurt terribly. After shuffling the documents around a bit more, Louise turned and looked at Ian. ¡°I have a question.¡± ¡°Ask me.¡± ¡°How did you get the papers from my mother? I was surprised to see you at the exact moment I needed it.¡± Louise¡¯s eyes went huge when she said ¡°the exact moment I needed it,¡± and Ian smiled a little. ¡°There was a report.¡± ¡°Report?¡± ¡°A profane report that Hesse dared to have a tryst with a girl I cared for deeply.¡± ¡°We were caught.¡± Louise made a joking face. ¡°Of course you were caught. Anyway, I thought something must have happened if the two of you were together.¡± It was simple after that. He found out about the irrational breaking of the contract and the problems of the arts center, then came up with an efficient solution. ¡°I knew that you would try to solve this situation.¡± ¡°And so you acted.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Louise pped her hands and beamed. ¡°We worked very well together, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Yes, it was quite easy.¡± Ian pulled out a handkerchief. ¡°Thedy has some dust on her face and hair.¡± ¡°How much dust?¡± Louise touched her face with her hands, but the dust stubbornly remained on her face. Ian gave a slight frown and gestured towards her. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll wipe you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. There¡¯s a mirror over there¨C¡± ¡°I want to do it for you. Please allow a man who is courting you to do so.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Louise hesitated for a moment then tilted her face forward. Ian and carefully brought the white handkerchief to her face, but the sight of her grubby cheeks made himugh. ¡°How will we get this face clean? Are there any other cleaning tools at the arts center?¡± ¡°...This isn¡¯t courtship, you just wanted to make fun of me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m definitely courting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. How is this winning me over? I¡¯m not excited at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fair. I¡¯m taking this seriously. Just the way you like it.¡± The touch on her face was very careful and gentle. It was even a little ticklish. Louise closed her eyes slightly, a little shy at a close distance. Ian¡¯s hand paused as he looked at her. ...This was nearly an incredible misunderstanding. No, it was a little more dangerous than a misunderstanding. If Louise opened her eyes, she would see that his face was almost touching her lips. Fortunately, Louise bit her lips at the ticklish sensation so he corrected his actions. He was being toyed with again. Far from getting his payback, he was beaten once more. However Louise had done this subconsciously, so he couldn¡¯ty any me on her. In any case, he turned back to focusing on removing the ck dust on Louise¡¯s face. Today Ian owed a debt to Louise, but he wanted to help her, with pure intent... Well, it wasn¡¯t a pure intent, but he attempted it anyway. Really. However, he was fascinated with something about Louise. He thought perhaps it was because of the loveliness of her dress, but that just wasn¡¯t it. His whole senses were shaking. The skin on his fingertips felt tight. The sweet scent of her hair hung in the air, and his eyes are drawn to the gentle rise and fall of her breath. Ian smiled bitterly. Was his sense ofposure so easy to lose? Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¨C Brutal Rights (1) ¡°It¡¯s only because I¡¯m using to seeing you in the Academy.¡± He was losing hisposure because Louise wasn¡¯t wearing the uniform. Yes, that was it. Let¡¯s just say that. ¡°...Hmm?¡± Louise peeked open her eyes, and Ian smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°This kind of thing is Simon¡¯s specialty.¡± Ian muttered. Of course if Simon were here instead, he would not given up on his task. ¡°Lord Simon is very kind.¡± ¡°...He¡¯s a good guy.¡± He said it grudgingly and pulled away his handkerchief for a moment. He had something to say. ¡°Did Simon help you a while ago? At...at the cathedral.¡± Louise noticed that Ian could not bring himself to say the word funeral. Perhaps his heart was bruised too deeply that it hurt. Louise answered as lightly as possible, hoping that he would be alright. ¡°Yes. He helped me when I was in trouble. Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°At a family dinner.¡± ¡°I was mentioned at such an important asion?¡± ¡°You are mentioned quite often. Everyone likes you.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. You are mine and Simon¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m interacting with some amazing people.¡± She sometimes forgot her friends¡¯ high status when they were together. ¡°At the next dinner, please tell him I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make a scene at the cathedral.¡± ¡°My grandmother, the former queen, knows it was not your fault. She praised Simon for it.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Louise had an incredulous look on her face, and Ian gave a warming smile in return. Louise was generous and sweet always took care of Ian and Simon. There was no reason for the adults who knew her to dislike her. If they did in the first ce, Ian and Simon wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to go to the greenhouse. ¡°Why was that girl harassing you?¡± Louise found it surprising the way he said spat out ¡°that girl.¡± Even now, events were flowing far away from the original. ¡°...Why?¡± ¡°Ah, um. I¡¯m sure she has a reason.¡± Such as being weighed down by the threats and expectations of her fairy godmother. Such as a sense of purpose to rise higher than her crumbling family. ¡°No matter what.¡± Ian brushed back Louise¡¯s hair that had fallen past her ears. ¡°There is no reason for you to hear something like that from others.¡± But what about the warning from his grandfather? If amon child dared to go to a higher station, everyone would be doomed to misery. ¡°And like I said.¡± He spoke in an unwavering voice. ¡°If thedy I want says yes, I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± ¡°...Like Your Majesty the king?¡± ¡°Yes, just like my father did.¡± Louise looked at his face and gathered up the courage to say something else. ¡°But...you care about your grandfather.¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Ian had answered right away. ¡°I love him with all my heart.¡± Perhaps he had thought about the answer in advance. ¡°As for the only thing he said to me...I don¡¯t want to make excuses and run away from the truth.¡± Ian¡¯s remarks were audacious, but he knew that if he stopped everything because of his grandfather¡¯s words, he may resent him in the future. Ian did not want to do anything that might make him hate his grandfather. He wanted to protect his love for him forever. ¡°...But my grandfather would certainly hate me.¡± He put on a wry smile. ¡°Ask him someday.¡± ¡°Well, after I die suppose...but I¡¯m scared to hear the answer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± ¡°Thank you. When my grandfather disowns me, I want you to console me like that day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being so nice, can¡¯t you justfort me a bit?¡± His pouting voice made Louiseugh, and Ian picked up his handkerchief again. ¡°Come here. You still have a ck spot on your chin.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t cleaned it off yet?¡± Well, for a while he needed time to be patient by himself and wasn¡¯t paying attention to wiping it off. However, no words were suitable as an excuse, so he shifted them slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not very skilled in this. Anyway, I¡¯ll get better, so pleasee closer. ¡± The handkerchief now scrubbed at Louise¡¯s chin. Louise worried what she looked like because he¡¯d been wiping her face for so long. ¡°Well, I must have been in a bad shape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re still the most beautiful girl even with ck dust on your face.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief.¡± She could faintly hear a song beginning on stage. The story seemed to be moving in a romantic direction, a warm affection weaving through the notes. ¡°That¡¯s a good song.¡± Louise murmured. ¡°Yes...it¡¯s a sad song.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason that beauty and grief can¡¯t coexist.¡± Without Louise asking, he exined the performance¡¯s plot to her. ¡°It¡¯s an old ssic. It¡¯s about a human man who fell in love with another being.¡± ¡°Another being?¡± ¡°Yes. The trantion is different depending on the time period. Sometimes they are called agents of God, angels or goddesses.¡± ¡°Does their love finallye true?¡± ¡°...Not so hasty, now.¡± Ian¡¯s voice was scolding, and the sweet song continued. While the lyrics didn¡¯t travel clearly through the walls, the emotions certainly did. The actors¡¯ feelings were not diminished in the least bit; they rang loudly in the heart for the listener. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re curious about the conclusion of the story, but why don¡¯t you concentrate on what¡¯s happening now?¡± He now carefully swept away the glittering powder from her eyes with his fingertips. ¡°... Now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a scene where the hero confesses.¡± ¡°...To the other being?¡± ¡°No. To the air.¡± Then it wasn¡¯t a confession. It was a monologue that wouldn¡¯t reach anyone. ¡°But he means it with his whole heart.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t reach.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t reach, but he does mean it.¡± Louise fluttered her eyes shut and thought about the story a little more. ¡°...His love doesn¡¯te true, does it?¡± ¡°Jumping to conclusions as always. Can you concentrate on his confession a little more?¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t hear the lyrics.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one word that goes into a true confession.¡± Louise frowned slightly. ¡°But this long song isn¡¯t a single word.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± His fingers that were around her eyes now swept through Louise¡¯s face, naturally bringing them to look at each other. ¡°The other words exist to speak that one word anyway.¡± Those beautiful words would carry the implicit meaning of his heart. The music as well. Louise tried to imagine his way of thinking. One by one, she peeled off theyers of words, until she realized the hardest word in it. ¡°The...the words are kind of embarrassing.¡± ¡°Really? I thought you would like it.¡± ¡°A-anyone would like it!¡± ¡°Which is why I¡¯m worrying.¡± He took his hand off Louise¡¯s face and looked a bit worried. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is...I don¡¯t know what kind of words you like to the extent that you would ept them.¡± ¡°You considered the possibility that I would reject you?¡± Louise said something she hadn¡¯t meant to say. ¡°You could say no. I remembered the time when I asked for partner and scratched your head.¡± ¡±That¡¯s too much to think about! Don¡¯t ask that while scratching someone else¡¯s head!¡± ¡°But why do I have the urge to do it when you say that?¡± ¡°Because the president has a bad personality.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the who has a bad personality. What¡¯s wrong with scratching your head? I almost kissed your dusty face because I like it so much.¡± Louise flung herself back, covering her mouth with both hands. ¡°Huh, who has a bad personality?¡± Ian said, disappointed as he looked at therge distance between the two. Louise couldn¡¯t possibly answer him. Today, the two never got to circle the date on the calendar. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¨C Brutal Rights (2) ¡°Simon.¡± Ian pulled out an arrow and called the name of his dear cousin who stood behind him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we tell the former queen that we¡¯re not her clowns?¡± Puk! The arrow flew and struck a distant target. Close to the center, but not yet. He could hear someone sighing in envy. Ian rolled his shoulders and took a few steps backward. ¡°You know we¡¯re not clowns.¡± Simon replied btedly as their shoulders brushed past each other. ¡°Even though we provide entertainment on this hot day?¡± Ian looked up at the bright sun and smiled bitterly. Even though they were baking in the heat, their grandmother wanted them to demonstrate their skills and Ian and Simon had no choice but to obey. ¡°So it is. I¡¯d better say I¡¯m not a clown.¡± It was Simon¡¯s turn to pull his bow. Ian watched his cousin delicately aim. Puk! Simon¡¯s arrow was a little farther from the center than Ian¡¯s. ¡®That was where he was aiming.¡¯ Ian understood Simon¡¯s intentions. He was always this way. Whenever the two were directlypared, Ian was always beneath Ian. Because of that Simon could live a long life... ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ In a normal house¨Cor even as members of a different noble family¨Cas cousins of the same age they could havepeted fairly against each other. ¡°Sometimes.¡± Once again it was Ian¡¯s turn, so he stepped forward. ¡°I wish you could take me seriously.¡± There was no reply. Ian could not hide his regret. He felt like he trapped his cousin in an impossible situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± So he apologized immediately. Louise had taught him in childhood that he should not dy an apology. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Simon, always so gracious, epted it without furtherment. ¡°I want you to be serious too.¡± No, he had something to say as well. ¡°Have I ever given my heart to my precious cousin?¡± Ian pulled the bow, and Simon kept silent while he concentrated. Puk! His arrow still was short of the center. Ian had kept his eyes on the target until the very end, while Simon finally told the rest of the story. ¡°It means you have someone else to sincerely devote your heart to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Simon looked back at Ian and did not draw his bow even though it was his turn. The topic of Louise was more important than being a clown for the former queen. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not alright.¡± Ian pointed back at the target, and Simon only drew his bow then. His posture and breathing were impable, but he still seemed to be in a light hurry. He wasn¡¯t paying much attention to thepetition anyway. After the arrow had been let loose, Simon¡¯s question returned. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it alright with Louise?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± His cousin was quite persistent today. Why? Ian went over Simon¡¯s question, and confessed the one that was recently pressing on his mind. ¡°She¡¯s scared of me.¡± Ian sometimes recalled the brief shes of horror on Louise¡¯s face. In normal conversation, sometimes a blue fear would pass on her face. She didn¡¯t seem to notice it herself. ¡°...Don¡¯t let it bother you too much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± It was Ian¡¯s turn again and he drew his bow. ¡°Ian.¡± Now neither of them were paying much attention to ying clowns. ¡°Yes.¡± Then the arrow flew away. Ian turned away without looking where itnded. ¡°Is Louise afraid of only you?¡± ¡°Simon, you don¡¯t think you¡¯re scary, do you?¡± Simon did not respond to his yful reply. Instead, he stared deeply into Ian¡¯s eyes and struggled to find the words to say. He spoke with a different tone than before. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Then he bowed down, as if to proim his loyalty. ¡°You promised you¡¯d crush mepletely.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So that no one could find hope in me.¡± It was a very old promise, back in the days when Louise Sweeney did not exist between the two. ¡°In return, I gave you my friendship.¡± ¡°Simon...¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Simon stood up straight and Ian stared squarely at his blue eyes which resembled his own. ¡°...Hird.¡± ¡°Yes, I am Hird. With brutal rights like a beast.¡± He was the only one who could kill Ian and avoid the responsibility of thew. In fact, it would ce all of Ian¡¯s glory on his shoulders. Simon thought it was vulgar. ¡°Of course, you perfectly tamed the beast.¡± Simon paused and exhaled strongly. His breath was hot, as if he had been repressing some emotion or instinct for a long time. ¡°An animal is an animal.¡± At the end of his self-derogatory remarks, Simon stared straight at Ian. ¡°If you don¡¯t trample on them, they would dare to desire what belongs to their masters.¡± It was Simon¡¯s turn to shoot the bow again. He slowly straightened his back and turned away. Ian looked at the back of Simon¡¯s figure. The bow was stretched. Uncharacteristically, Simon took more time than usual. Ian tried to imagine where his arrow was pointed. Would it hit the center of the target or somewhere meaningless? Did he really want Simon to be serious? Or would Ian be relieved that Simon wasn¡¯t serious...? The string was finally released and the arrow shot forward. Kwajig! The ones who were watching from afar stood up from their seats. Even at their sound of astonishment, Simon¡¯s posture remained unmoved, as if to remember the scene before his eyes. His arrow pierced perfectly through Ian¡¯s first shot. Ian¡¯s arrow was split, the ends trembling helplessly. ¡°...Ian.¡± Simon spoke in a low voice, not looking back. ¡°No one should seek hope from me.¡± Ian could not bring himself to answer. Perhaps the first person he meant as ¡°no one¡± was Simon Hird himself. For his own sake. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¨C A Heated Voice (1) It was a long, long time ago. ¡°This is my son. Do you remember him?¡± Archduke Hird brought forward a dark-haired nine-year-old boy and presented him before Ian. ¡°Of course I remember, Uncle. How can I forget my only cousin, Simon Hird?¡± Duke Hird smiled at Ian¡¯s reply. For a moment Simon gave his father a startled look but no one noticed. ¡°He has stayed in the duchy so far, but starting from today we will be staying in the capital.¡± ¡°I hope you will be happy, Uncle.¡± At Ian¡¯s words, Archduke Hird replied, ¡°In the future, Simon will be joining you in all of your lessons.¡± Then the Archduke looked down at his son with a stern expression. At his father¡¯s re, Simon hurried towards Ian and introduced himself. ¡°Simon Hird.¡± Ian wasn¡¯t too pleased with his rather exaggerated greeting. ¡°Lord Hird, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± The Archduke was quick to protest at Ian¡¯s remarks. How could that be? ¡°The sacredness that you have inherited does not flow to this child at all. So please, Your Highness, ept the respect you deserve.¡± This was not something a nine-year-old boy would enjoy. However, Ian couldn¡¯t think of a way to oppose and nodded. Since that day, Simon went to the pce every day. That was not to say that Ian and Simon were close. Simon arrived just before the lessons began and went back as soon as it was over. Several times Ian suggested they take a walk or go horseback riding, but after only receiving silence as a reply he soon gave up the endeavor. The two boys had lessons on a multitude of topics, but nothing was more important than learning thew. As expected, it was a boring sspared to riding or fencing sses. ¡°And thus thew of session was drawn to decide the legitimate heir to the throne. Do you two know the great premise of thew of session?¡± Ian nodded at the professor¡¯s question, but Simon shook his head. Ian nced towards Simon. There was nothing on his face¨Ccuriosity, desire. Ian sensed that Simon shook his head even though he knew the answer to the question. Why? ¡°Then will you tell me?¡± Ian answered calmly at the professor¡¯s request. ¡°Only those who prove to have the blood of Crond can be heirs. This is the absolute condition.¡± ¡°Do you know how to prove your lineage?¡± Again, Simon shook his head, so Ian continued. ¡°Through the treasure of Matap. The treasure only shines when the right person ces their hands on it.¡± ¡°Excellent, Your Highness.¡± The professor praised the prince, while Simon underlined the word ¡®proof¡¯ in his notes. The professor watched him and added something else. ¡°The young lord has legitimate lineage, so you could pass the test too.¡± The professor drew a smile on his old face. It was a very casual remark with no political intention, but Simon looked up in surprise and answered hurriedly. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have to prove it!¡± The boy¡¯s face was full of fear. ¡°Of course...you¡¯re right.¡± The professor was a little surprised that the young boy knew what it meant if the asion came to prove his lineage. It meant that Ian would be dead. Of course, the professor did not intend to bring this up, only wanting to say something to Simon after he so seriously underlined the word ¡°proof.¡± Before the atmosphere could be too awkward, the professor quickly moved to the next part of the exnation. ¡°The heir also has a duty to have a appropriate spouse.¡± It was followed by an exnation of what ¡°appropriate¡± meant. ¡°We should not deny the existence of God and the royal authority that was ced here, and so there should be a proper culture. With all respect, the session of Archduke Hird has been cut off when he married a foreign noblewoman of another religion.¡± Ian underlined the God, royal authority, and culture, and then wrote down some notes. Simon, on the other hand, did not underline anything. The professor proceeded to exin the variousws and financial backgrounds rted to the session of the royal family. The ss only ended after another tedious hour, and the professor left homework to read today¡¯s lesson again. After they were dismissed, the boys went outside to practice archery. It was autumn today, so the weather was fair and there was hardly a breeze. Simon touched the callous on his hand and smiled faintly so no one noticed. The words of the old Count Freya came to mind, who was their teacher in archery, spears, and swords. ¡°Even on days where you don¡¯t have my lessons, practice a little archery every day. It¡¯s the perfect season to practice.¡± Today was Count Freya¡¯s day off from practice. It was natural for Simon¡¯s heart to beat secretly, as he was free to practice however he wanted. He was good at archery. He loved every moment of the action, from the tension and sensitivity of pulling the string. Looking at where the bow from his hand flew. The satisfying sound of the arrow hitting the target. Soon the two boys arrived at the training ground, which was empty save for a few servants. The boys pulled on their gloves and picked up a small bow. Simon¡¯s face gradually became more lively as he pulled on the string. He slowly began to aim his arrow at the center. Perhaps he was talented. For the first time he called himself that, and he may have forgotten his senses in his state of bliss. Puk! To his surprise, his arrownded dead in the center of the target. Simon stood stock still and stared at it. It was the first time he had put in effort and was rewarded for it. His heart thudded in his ears. Maybe this was a sense of aplishment. It was a feeling he had only read in books, and it pleasantly coursed through his body. ¡°Wow, that was incredible!¡± Right beside him, Ian opened his eyes wide and pped his hands. Despite Ian¡¯s broad smile, Simon simply shrugged. ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing.¡± He was modest out of habit, but he knew it wasn¡¯t true. Simon Hird believed he had done a great job. ¡°Howe it¡¯s nothing? It¡¯s even hard for me to reach the target.¡± Ian had a servant retrieve the arrow. ¡°Now I know what my cousin likes. I¡¯ve always wondered.¡± Ian handed Simon the arrow that the servant had brought. ¡°I¡¯d love to have it, but it will mean more to you.¡± ¡°You can take what you want. You don¡¯t have to give things to me.¡± ¡°This honor belongs to you.¡± Simon gingerly took the arrow from Ian¡¯s hand. From his effort he was awarded glory in the form of this slender arrow. ¡°And I want you to surprise Count Freya with your honor.¡± Simon nodded happily while Ian turned to pick up his bow. The two boys practiced together, watching each other¡¯s posture. Of course Ian didn¡¯t improve much. Whenever Ian¡¯s arrownded in the wrong ce, Simonughed, and Ian yed along with sour face. It continued like this even when the servants brought snacks and they took a break in the shade. ¡°I wish we had talked like this other day.¡± Ian finished thest of his apple, and Simon bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ian sighed once again at Simon¡¯s excessively polite attitude. ¡°...I don¡¯t want to hear that.¡± Around that time the Archduke¡¯s carriage came to pick up Simon. After Simon left, Ian practiced his archery a little longer, then washed himself briefly then prepared to go out. He would stop by the Sweeney family¡¯s greenhouse for a little while. There were three questions he wanted to ask Louise. Do you believe in God? Do you deny the royal authority? Are we building the right culture? Louise, of course, believed in God and was well educated. She was smart and sincere. But he worried that the royal authority could be very easily denied. It had to be, since Louise dared to hold him firmly with her fists and boss him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think youe to the greenhouse too often, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring your homework here!¡± ¡°Yuck, don¡¯t say fianc¨¦e. Someone will hear you!¡± She was a child who had a lot of disrespect. How dare she scowl when making reference to the Queen¡¯s promise. He loved to make Louise¡¯s brow wrinkle though. However, from now on, he was going to tell her to at least pretend to respect royal authority, but it might be difficult for Louise to do that. Ian was pulling on his gloves and thinking about Louise when a servant approached him. The servant was holding a box with an arrow in it. It was a normal arrow, but Ian easily recognized what it was. ¡°Did Simon forget?¡± The servant nodded. ¡°My cousin left in such a hurry and left behind his honor.¡± Ian smiled and picked up the box with the arrow. ¡°Maybe he was too much in a hurry to show it to the Archduke.¡± He hoped Simon would be praised. Perhaps in the future he may win a huntingpetition, and then they would have a great dinner. Thought¡¯s how Mr. and Mrs. Sweeney encouraged Louise whenever she aplished something. ¡°Tell the Archduke that I will stop by. I¡¯ll bring myself the glory my cousin left behind.¡± A swift messenger was sent from the pce, and Ian stepped into a carriage and touched the box with the arrow. Come to think of it, this was his first time going to the Archduke¡¯s office since Simon arrived. It sounded like fun. Maybe it was because he and Simon had be to close today. Still, Simon¡¯s words of ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± echoed in his mind. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¨C A Heated Voice (2) ¡°My apologies. Can you wait a little longer?¡± Ian nodded agreeably at the nervous butler. His visit was sudden and it was only polite that he was expected to wait. ¡°Would you like to appreciate the paintings in the meantime?¡± The wait seemed to be prolonged, so Ian nodded at the butler¡¯s invitation. He had never seen the paintings depicting the beauty of the duchy before. Ian walked down the simple corridor and paused in front of a painting every few steps while the butler followed him and exined the background of each painting. He had a good knack for telling a story and Ian listened with great pleasure to his narration. At the same time, he wished he could go visit the Archduke¡¯s castle with Simon one day. He heard a sound from a distance and his shoulders tensed. ¡°You must be crazy!¡± It was the voice of the Archduke. The butler hastily suggested to Ian that they walk in a different direction. He seemed anxious to show his master¡¯s dirtyundry to the guests. Ian was a boy of good manners and knew that overhearing a lord¡¯s private conversation in his home was disrespectful, and Ian made to turn back. ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, Father.¡± Until he heard Simon¡¯s voice choke out. ¡°Young lord, do you really think you¡¯re that great?¡± ¡°N-no, it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°How dare you try to defeat the Prince!¡± ¡° ...I didn¡¯t mean to win.¡± ¡°Simon Hird!¡± There was a cold silence for a moment. Ian walked up to the room where he could hear the voicesing from. Several times the butler made a desperate noise, but he ignored it. Then a hideous noise cracked in the air.Jaag! That was probably the sound of p against Simon¡¯s cheek. The harsh sound repeated several times, but there wasn¡¯t a single word of protest. ¡°... Simon Hird. ¡± The Archduke spoke again, his voice weary. ¡°Do you want to survive?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I asked you if you wanted to survive.¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t let anyone find hope in you.¡±The Archduke¡¯s words were short, but Ian understood it all. ¡°No one should hope in vain.¡± Ian gripped the box with the arrow. ¡°Those stupid nobles seek hope in nothing. And if they hear that you¡¯re better than the crown prince?¡± There was only one reason why the archduke wanted Ian and Simon to train together: To prove to everyone that Simon was inferior to Ian. But what kind of parent would want to prove that their child was lesser? However, the Archduke¡¯s tone was quite serious. ¡°The moment their hopes are embodied in you, your life will be threatened.¡± Nothing was more important than living. ¡°...and even I have the strength to save you from that.¡±So the archduke emphasized only one lesson to his child. ¡°Even one small thing you do should not exceed the prince¡¯s. Do not expect what he has.¡± And the archduke was silent. Ian backed away slowly. Something weighed heavily on his shoulders, but he didn¡¯t know why. In the end, he left the box to the butler, as if he were running away. He went back to the pce to hole himself up in his room without going to the greenhouse. He thought about the weight on his shoulders. Was it because he was sorry about the damage to Simon¡¯s life? No. It was different from that. Ian repeated the archduke¡¯s words in a faint voice. ¡°Even one small thing should not exceed the prince¡¯s. Do not expect what he has...¡± A few dayster Ian made some conclusions of his own. There was a heavy rain that day, and it was bitterly cold, so the boys warmed their hands by the fire after their lessons. After some great effort, Ian finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I...I¡¯ll be good at anything.¡± He couldn¡¯t say he overheard the conversation with the archduke, so Ian¡¯s words seemed to being from nowhere. ¡°You are good at anything.¡±¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that.¡± Ian picked up a poker nearby and nudged the fire. The red and yellow sparks swirled in the air and soon disappeared. ¡°I...I won¡¯t let anyone past me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and be good...at anything.¡± Simon was staring at the end of Ian¡¯s poker as he replied. ¡°You mean to crush my existence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! I¨C!¡± He liked it when Simon was happy and doing his best. There was only one way for him to keep such joy. Ian would be the absolute best man. Simon would not be able to ovee him no matter the effort. Of course the nine-year-old did not know how to express this. But he meant it. He wanted the Simon back from that day. ¡°I suddenly said something strange...sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, Your Highness.¡± Simon¡¯s expression became more pleasant. ¡°Please do me the favor andpletely crush me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Let me struggle.¡± Simon remembered a thrill he had felt only once. A moment when he felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡°Be a wall I can never cross. If you do, I will give you anything.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Yes, anything.¡± ¡°Well...¡± All Ian wanted was a rtionship between the two. For the first time in his life he had someone he considered a friend. Of course, it was not easy to be friends with the Simon, blunt as he was. Tired of talking and asking alone, Ianter made a big decision. ¡°I¡¯m Louise Sweeney. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Hird.¡± Louise had a knack for making people express their emotions, Ian¡¯s decision was far from wrong. However. ¡°I hope your rtionship is very strong. I don¡¯t want anyone to be able to interfere...¡± Anyone. The first person that had to be the word was... Simon. Ian closed his eyes now as he meditated on the past. A heated voice shed in his mind. ¡°If you don¡¯t trample on them, they would dare to desire what belongs to their masters.¡± The sound of summer rain, different from autumn, filled his ears. It looked like the season of dreary rain was about to begin. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¨C With Great Slowness And Care (1) ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, Louise.¡± Louis¡¯s father turned regretfully and looked out the window. They were discussing the termination of the contract at the arts center. ¡°Your anger is justified.¡± ¡°... No.¡± Louise answered calmly, holding back her rising emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got so upset. I¨C¡± ¡°It is alright to be angry at an injustice. Especially when it involves using one¡¯s personal connections to interfere with someone¡¯s business.¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t I have a cool head like you, Father?¡± Mr. Sweeney turned and studied his daughter. She had been growing uptely. It wasn¡¯t just her height. Her mind had umted a wealth of experience and knowledge, and her eyes carried a look of maturity. ¡°I don¡¯t have a cool head.¡± ¡°What?¡± Not cool? So what was the calmness of his voice after she gave him a summary of the situation? ¡°I¡¯m just used to it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°This will happen again in the future, many times.¡± ¡°But...it¡¯s so unfair.¡± Louise was on the verge of tears again. ¡°We have no noble families who officially looks after us. There are many of them regard us as a nuisance.¡± For example, someone like Countess Lassen. ¡°But the people who graduated from the Academy with your father are all nobles. They¡¯re friendly to the greenhouse.¡± ¡°You cannot expect anything from an informal rtionship. It¡¯s an inconvenience for the families.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Louise understood the difference between a formal and informal rtionship. A formal rtionship referred to something that was documented on paper, such as marriages. She had heard that most noble families formed long-standing alliances in that way. But Louise was the only person that could marry from the Sweeney greenhouse, as she didn¡¯t have any other siblings. ¡°...Should I make official connections with a family that will help the greenhouse?¡± She approached the question carefully, but Mr. Sweeney dropped his book. ¡°Louise.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Mr. Sweeney stared at his daughter. It was the same daughter who said ¡°I want to marry my dad¡± not too long ago. Exactly 11 years, 3 months and 7 days ago. ¡°I-I don¡¯t care if I have to be on the streets selling flowers. I mean, that¡¯s...¡± He didn¡¯t want her to marry for that reason. In the first ce, there was no man Mr. Sweeney deemed worthy enough he would leave his daughter to. In the case of the Crown Prince and Simon, it was eptable, but they were only just a tiny bit better than the others. The difference was about the size of an ant¡¯s footprint. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll work hard.¡± ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°It does not matter who the man is. He must treat Louise Sweeney like a queen. And after forty hours of rigorous screening...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think even I would pass forty hours of that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mr. Sweeney beamed with pride. ¡°My daughter would pass even seventy hours of strict screening.¡± Louise stared at her father with a dubious face. She imagined she would unfairly pass the test by just being his daughter. * * * The rain continued to fall in sheets. As Louise changed her clothes, she thought for a moment about the original story. Recently she had been observing what was like the original work and not. She wondered if there was a pattern to where events were different. Her biggest hypothesis, of course, was that the story diverged only in Louise¡¯s sphere of influence. The water festival that was held on the hottest day, for example. It was there that drunk mercenaries cut off the neck of a statue in the square. So far that was just like the original. However, in the novel it was Ian and Ste who solved the case, while here it was the knights of the imperial household. After that, events flowed just like the story, where the mercenaries were hit with tomatoes throughout the festival. The journey was different, but eventually the destination was the same. Was this the power of conservation of the original world? Perhaps it wasn¡¯t changed because it was outside of Louise¡¯s sphere of influence. This was going to beplicated. ¡°Miss, the Prince¡¯s carriage has arrived.¡± Yes, things wereplicated thanks to the male lead who stepped on the original story. He trampled on it so strongly that other aspects not revealed in the original story were starting to show itself. Who would have known that the king and gentle Professor Lassen only intended to use Ste for her own purposes. And when things went wrong for Lassen, the way she treated Ste grew increasingly worse, to the point where she hit her on her cheek. Ste knew it was wrong, but now she couldn¡¯t escape her environment. Louise knew the importance of one¡¯s environment and how it could change one¡¯s mind and personality. Ste¡¯s lies and frigid expression was a result of her surroundings, and Louise had contributed greatly to it. It saddened Louise that she was the one to push Ste down. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean it.¡¯ Whether or not the perpetrator of the ident was Louise or Ian, it worried her. Louise went down the stairs murmuring an apology that wouldn¡¯t reach Ste. Beyond the wide open porch, there was a carriage waiting in the heavy rain. * * * ¡°Is it okay for me toin?¡± Ian frowned lightly at the distance Louise was sitting opposite from him. It was too far. Too far that even if he stretched his arms he couldn¡¯t reach her. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in.¡± Louise responded with a grin, but the maid arrived and served them some tea, along with the cake that Ian brought as a gift. ¡°It¡¯s a chocte cake.¡± Louise raised her te with the cake and admired it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a tasty, sweet chocte cake.¡± ¡°Is this the same cake as your birthday?¡± ¡°Are you serious? I made it.¡± ¡°You?¡± Louise looked at him expectantly, but Ian waved his hand lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it doesn¡¯t live up to expectations, but I didn¡¯t learn how to make cakes because they weren¡¯t a survival food. ¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll learn. Is that fine with you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will learn how to make cakes properly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± Louise shook her head vigorously and hurried to get another forkful. It was so thick and delicious. ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± He pushed the cake in front of him towards Louise. Louise looked alternately between the cake and Ian. Then sheughed. She felt that her rtionship with him had changed a little. ¡°Don¡¯t be too fond of this. It¡¯s nothing.¡± He scratched his head as he looked at the rain sshing on the window. ¡°I like it. Besides, I¡¯ve been really hungry for some reason.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re on thest stage of growing up. You¡¯re finally going to grow taller. Remember to sleep well and eat a lot of meat.¡± ¡°Will I be as tall as the president?¡± ¡°That would be nice.¡± They could face each other easily and always have the same view. ¡°So, say the magic sentence three times a day and eat meat.¡± Louise didn¡¯t forget the magic sentence he had taught her. Tomorrow, she would eat good meat. It was a fine sentence to reflect upon. Not only did it give one the strength to live through the day, but it also gave some hope to tomorrow. ¡°Even while I¡¯m away.¡± ¡°While you¡¯re...away?¡± ¡°I have something scheduled outside the capital.¡± A thin crease formed between Louise¡¯s eyebrows, as if she were worrying about something. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the rainy season?¡± Louise was anxious because traveling by carriage was not safe during the rainy season. An ident could happen and the wheels could get stuck in the muddy ground. ¡°It¡¯s because of the rainy season that I have this schedule.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Louise sighed in understanding. For years now Ian would go directly to the areas that were damaged by flooding. She was sure this was the case in the original story as well. ¡°Even though we¡¯ve been providing enough mary support for years to prepare for the floods, the damages have never been reduced. My father ordered me to check it in person.¡± Louise knew the truth. Every year the flood aid sent from the royal court was spentvishly on gambling and horse racing by the culprits. So far they had avoided responsibility by manipting the paperwork, but this time they wouldn¡¯t get away with it. Ian would expose everything and take away their estates and titles. It was a sad episode, but as part of the readership Louise was waving her light stick. ¡°And I have to visit Count Lapis too.¡± In the original novel Ian went to Ste¡¯s home. During the day he punished the family members that didn¡¯t like Ste, and at night they had a strong love affair. There was also an illustration where they kissed each other until they were out of breath. Louise couldn¡¯t help but stare at the image for about half an hour. ¡®It was great...and the male lead was holding Ste by her waist!¡¯ Louise looked down and gazed at Ian¡¯s arm. Yeah, that arm. The illustration was even better because it detailed his muscles and veins. Wait. That meant in the future, that arm would one day be wrapped around a waist! Maybe Louise might be in the area when that happened. ¡°Huuu...¡± Louise gripped the arm of the sofa. ¡°Your face is red. Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! I was just thinking of something.¡± ¡°What were you thinking of?¡± She couldn¡¯t say she was thinking of the passionate kiss scene, so she shook her head. ¡°Lapis¡¯s daughter was causing you trouble at the funeral. What a foul thing to do.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll still work fairly.¡± ¡°I will put aside my personal grievances, of course.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll meet Ste, too.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not happy about it, but I will.¡± What would happen this time? In the original story, Ian¡¯s and Ste¡¯s rtionship grew even deeper because of the floor damage, to the point that they desired each other even more. That was the conclusion of this episode. Louise thought about the festival and incident with the mercenaries. Although the course of events was different, the conclusion was the same as the original. So, this time? Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¨C With Great Slowness And Care (2) She didn¡¯t want to fall in love with him and have to worry about it. But it was a feeling that had already happened, so all Louise could say was, ¡°Hmmm.¡± She just sighed. ¡°...You don¡¯t want me to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s official business, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Am I giving that kind of look?¡± ¡°You are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m d you made that kind of face for me.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s so mean.¡± ¡°I know. But it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Yes, but¨C¡± ¡°By the way, Louise.¡± Ian nced up for a moment. The loyal Sweeney maid stood firmly by Louise. The maid had taken care of Louise since she was a child, and knew Ian¡¯s face. She was the same one who changed Louise¡¯s clothes when Ian was hiding. In any case, this was not a flexible person. She was probably worried that Ian prey on Louise if she left her charge alone with him. But of course he would. ¡°Please lend me some interesting books. It¡¯ll be boring in the carriage.¡± ¡°Interesting books?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like a book that has a great knight as its main character. I want a story with a happy ending even if there is a lot of hardship.¡± ¡°Oh, there are some books just like that in the study.¡± Louise pped his hands and whispered something to the nearby maid. The maid nodded and finally left the drawing room, with ament asking her to wait. ¡°Now I realize why I have to cherish my time at the Academy.¡± Ian stood up and grumbled somewhat disappointingly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because this is very rare.¡± He leaned down, resting both of his hands on either side of the chair where Louise sat. His face was silhouetted darkly by the window. ¡°Because now there¡¯s no chance.¡± In a moment, his face became near. So close that she could feel him breathing. ¡°I won¡¯t see my fianc¨¦e for the next few weeks.¡± ¡°You regret it?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Then he kissed Louise lightly on the forehead. ¡°I had a n. I was going to say the most perfect words that you would love.¡± ¡°The most...¡± ¡°I wanted you to pay attention to it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose it to the sly princes from the fairy tales.¡± ¡°The princes in fairy tales aren¡¯t sly at all.¡± ¡°They are because you like them so much.¡± He had a pouting expression and Louiseughed. ¡°Louise.¡± He spoke to Louise again before she could continueughing. There were still as close as ever. ¡°I might be gone for a while.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Finding out the cause of the flood damage to the process of determining punishment would take quite long, not to mention overseeing the repairs. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep you waiting too long.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If you say that, my heart hurts because I feel like I¡¯m on my own.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m on the edge too¨Cha.¡± Her remaining words died away with the touch of their lips. Louise was d it was a rainy day, otherwise the embarrassing noises she made would be heard in the room, such as the wet noises as their lips touched, or the sound that she made deep in her throat. Maybe the heat was different than usual as the heavy rain roared around them. ¡°So, Louise.¡± He whispered her name as their lips were still touching, his breath hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you for a while.¡± She wanted to ask what he meant, but she couldn¡¯t open her mouth easily because their lips were still touching. However, she soon realized that his lips whispered something in silence, with great slowness and care. She couldn¡¯t see what he said, nor hear it. But from the touch and warmth on the tip of her lips she knew. ¡°...I will.¡± It wasn¡¯t until the moment they fell apart that Louise managed to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He gave her a light kiss on the smiling corners of her eyes. ¡°Because it¡¯s only the one, so it will be quite difficult if you lose it or don¡¯t give it back to me.¡± ¡°I might not want to return it. I¡¯ve said it before that I love it very much.¡± Louise answered with a smile, and he pinched her cheek. ¡°Really, this profane face will never go away.¡± This profane face was unbearably good. How could one stay away from this cute thing? ¡°...driving me crazy.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was being impatient or not. He lowered his head again. No matter how much he thought about it, it was ridiculous that they only would kiss once in the next few weeks. Even though there was a circle in the calendar today... Knock, knock. Ian heaved a deep sigh and sat back calmly. Every time he met with Louise in the future, he was worried that Mr. Sweeney woulde in and a terrifying situation would follow. Mr. Sweeney would be miserable to be demoted to be the second most important man to Louise in the world. The door opened, and the maid entered and left several books on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to read them and return them carefully.¡± ¡°I know. I can¡¯t leave the book open facedown, or read while eating cookies.¡± Ian gave a dull reply. If he knew this would happen, he should have asked for something else other than a book. Something that would take a little more time to retrieve. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to circle the calendar.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So...today.¡± Louise smiled. She must be in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯ll circle it with dark blue. Right?¡± This girl! He wanted to draw in about five circles. ...And he¡¯d like to draw two more in purple. * * * The day had arrived when he had to leave for Count Lapis. Fortunately it wasn¡¯t raining, which lightened the workload of the servants. ¡°It must be a long way.¡± Ian shook hands lightly with Simon, who hade to see him off. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I borrowed some books.¡± Ian opened the door of the carriage and showed him a neat stack of reading on loan from Louise. ¡°I hope you¡¯lle back safely.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°And...¡± Simon hesitated, debating whether to speak. Ian stared at his friend¡¯s strange behavior. Simon¡¯s continued to stay silent, and eventually, Ian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and tried to encourage him. ¡°It¡¯s all right, talkfortably.¡± ¡°...The former queen...¡± Simon could barely open his mouth. ¡°Our paternal grandmother?¡± ¡°She arranged a marriage proposal.¡± Ian grimaced. Marriage talks by the adults were usually arranged ording to the interests of the family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be swayed by that, Simon. I don¡¯t know who you like, but you have the right to meet who you want¨C¡± ¡°Louise.¡± He spoke a very familiar name in a very faint voice. Ian could almost hear sweetness to the way Simon said it, but it must have been an illusion. ¡°My partner is Louise Sweeney. And I¨C¡± Simon spoke clearly, not avoiding Ian¡¯s gaze. It was apletely different manner from the way he was speaking previously. ¡°I epted the offer.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 ¨C Will Love You (1) It was probably because of Simon that Ian came to use the term ¡°my fianc¨¦e¡± for Louise more often. ¡°I¡¯m Louise Sweeney. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Lord Hird.¡± Simon Hird. The world seemed to think of him and Ian and rivals, but in fact they were the only two who understood each other. They were tuned in to and worried about each other¡¯s pain more than anyone else, and so naturally Ian wanted to share his warmth with Simon. ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer her? My fianc¨¦e is upset.¡± He added a childish warning to cover up his insecurity. Yes, it was a cheap shot. Simon, however, never questioned the words ¡°my fianc¨¦e¡± when he heard it for the first time. Simon nodded, if only to indulge Ian like a child. Nevertheless, the three of them shared a safe rtionship. Ian treasured Simon and Louise equally, and surely Simon and Louise did as well. He once thought about abandoning his ethics so the three of them could be like this, perfectly sharing their affection together... So that no one gets hurt. ¡°Simon is so sweet.¡± ...But he didn¡¯t think he could. No matter how much Ian loved Simon, it was different from the way he loved Louise. The way that Louise couldfortably say Simon¡¯s name and call him sweet, but not do the same with Ian¨Cthe truth was that he hated it. It was...jealousy. He didn¡¯t want to admit it. * * * ¡°That¨C¡± Ian managed to choke out a word but stopped. He was embarrassed. Anything he would say in this state of mind wouldn¡¯t be right, and so he paused to think instead. Marriage talks were amon urrence for people a certain age. A couple who entered these marriage talks built a rtionship by meeting face-to-face three times, then upon making a decision, would meet with the host with their decision. Sometimes the talks ended in marriage, but usually it ended with friendship. Unless it was a politically necessary marriage. If Simon epted the marriage talks, the Sweeney family would have no say because of the difference in status, no matter how unreasonable. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Louise would necessarily marry Simon in the end. Ian¡¯s emotions were in aplicated knot, and Simon opened his mouth to speak. ¡°I...I had to ept. It¡¯s the Sweeney¡¯s side that our elders are paying attention to.¡± ¡°The Sweeney¡¯s...side?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian wondered why their elders cared about the Sweeney family. ¡°...They don¡¯t want to see the money flow to another noble family?¡± ¡°Yes. And at the end of the day it¡¯s not like I have another use.¡± Simon spoke self-deprecatingly, leaning his back against the outside of the carriage. Ian, of course, disagreed with him. ¡°My cousin ispetent. By the way, now I know.¡± Ian stroke his chin as he walked closer to Simon. Things would have be moreplicated if Simon hadn¡¯t epted the offer. ¡°If you had not epted, then another family would have set their sights on her.¡± Ian thought of several other potential candidates. Just like his dorm neighbor, who was in the same age group. ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Whoever it might be, they would court her with great enthusiasm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to turn down the royal family¡¯s offer of marriage. Besides, Louise is quite...¡± Simon¡¯s words trailed away, and Ian smiled. ¡°Charming.¡± ¡°Yes, charming. To everyone.¡± ¡°If the courtship period bes longer, and it¡¯s known that the royal family has interest, Louise would be caught in the inevitable flow.¡± ¡°And then only one option of marriage would remain.¡± At that natural ending, both young men frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not ideal.¡± Ian murmured with concern. Of course he expected to the treatment of the Sweeney family woulde up one day. They were too wealthy to be looked over. There was a limit to putting taxes on them, and it was necessary to discuss ways to incorporate them into aristocratic society in a proper manner. But he thought it would happen a few more years down the line. ¡°I am perfect in that respect.¡± Simon had a rare moment of praise for himself. ¡°I will not be hurt by Louise¡¯s rejection.¡± ¡°... It¡¯s.¡± ¡°Once the formal marriage talks are over, there will not be another proposal for her for some time.¡± Simon spoke confidently, but Ian¡¯s didn¡¯t share the same outlook. It was much moreplicated, in many ways. ¡°Simon, if this is what happens to you¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Simon answered first, as if he wasn¡¯t sure what Ian was worried about. ¡°I will not be hurt.¡± Simon turned away from Ian. Ian reached out to sweep his pitch dark hair and Simon closed his eyes for a moment. In all honesty, Ian thought he would be angry with Simon. He would be justified if he did. It was as if Simon took the job by himself without consulting him, but Ian knew that there was no opportunity to. Simon couldn¡¯t ask for more time for the former queen to think it over. But somewhere deep in Simon¡¯s heart, he had a certain greed in favor of this offer. That greed was so strong, perhaps, because Ian was far too gentle to crush it. Or perhaps because Simon himself had been careful. Simon lifted his head in guilt. He could feel the sincerity of Ian¡¯s concern in the touch of his hair. And now, their dark blue eyes, so alike, faced each other. The many feelings that bound the two weremunicated through their eyes instead of words. Among them were negatives emotion, something like envy or greed. However, such feelings are apanied by sweet premise. Since Ian and Simon could not find anyone who can rece the other, they had no choice but to love each other. ¡°Last time, did you ask me if I was afraid?¡± Ian recalled the conversation they had when they practiced archery, but Simon didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Because yes.¡± And Ian nodded openly. ¡°I¡¯m always afraid of Simon Hird, even though it¡¯s against the rules for me to say this.¡± Ian had promised to be the absolute best man. The absolute best man should be fearless. ¡°But I want you to let me say it today. Because I mean it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I am afraid of you.¡± He said those simple words that had been on his mind for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Louise Sweeney will love you.¡± Ian¡¯s expression hardened. He could not smile it away like a lie. It was a painful thing that had been pressing on his mind for so long. ¡°I hope you understand my fear, since it¡¯s not something I can change with my efforts.¡± ¡°I do.¡± Simon answered him immediately. ¡°It is impossible to make her choice for her.¡± ¡°But now that the marriage talks have begun, you must ask Louise to marry you.¡± That was how the talks ended. One side would ask for marriage, and the other would refuse. ¡°It¡¯s just a form of tradition.¡± ¡°But Louise will know.¡± Ian was convinced. ¡°Something...mixed in your words and actions.¡± ¡°...¡± A servant approached them and said the preparations were finished, and Ian pped Simon on the shoulder and stepped into the carriage. Was it encouragement? Or was gratitude for a favor? Ian clenched his fist. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¨C Will Love You (2) That evening, Simon¡¯s letter for Louise arrived. She sat on a window sill covered with thin cloth and opened the white envelope. The paper was a little damp, and opened as quiet as Simon. ¡®To Louise,¡¯ She was relieved to see his familiar handwriting. She was already confused by the talk of marriage that day. ¡®First, let me convey an apology. You must have been very surprised.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not something you should apologize for...¡± Louise murmured. ¡®I am writing this letter because I am worried that you cannot sleep. Although the rain has alleviated the heat, the season is still summer.¡¯ Louise could see that something was removed in front of the word ¡°summer.¡± She thought it might have been ¡°terrible and hot,¡± but she couldn¡¯t say for sure. ¡®If you can¡¯t fall asleep, the Sweeneys and Ian will worry about you.¡¯ ¡°I think Simon is the most worried.¡± Louise chuckled at when she remembered that she once thought of him as a ¡°worry doll.¡± ¡®So, let me tell you the truth. These marriage talks are only a formality. There is no pressure or obligation on you in any way.¡¯ But it was arranged by the royal court. Was it really okay? ¡®Of course there¡¯s work to do.¡¯ She swallowed hard and concentrated on the following sentence. ¡®We have to meet three times.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t unwee. She enjoyed talking to Simon. ¡®We can use the royal court¡¯s money to our content.¡¯ ¡°Eh?¡± Louise asked out loud without realizing it, but of course the letter did not reply. ¡®It¡¯s a long tradition for the host of the marriage talks to cover all the expenses.¡¯ ¡®Of course, it¡¯s almost gone these days, but the royal family thinks tradition is important. No matter what.¡¯ ¡°Are you talking about old relics from the past?¡± Louise wasn¡¯t wrong. Simon was clearly talking about that. ¡®We can have a nice meal or go to a show with the tax money the Sweeneys have paid. Think of it as a tax refund for you.¡¯ He must have thought over something for a while, as there was a blotch of ink at the beginning of the next sentence. ¡®That¡¯s all, so rest assured I¡¯ll be the usual Simon Hird.¡¯ Louise could do the same as well. ¡®I hope that our ordinary meeting, which is grandiose in name only, will not disturb you from resting.¡¯ It was followed by Simon¡¯s signature. He didn¡¯t seem satisfied with the letter, and he wrote a couple more words of concern under his signature. ¡®Good night.¡¯ Louise folded the kind letter neatly and held it carefully for a while. * * * Simon was a liar. The date didn¡¯t just sound grandiose, it was grandiose. Just looking at the schedule of their first date alone made it obvious. The former queen, who hosted the marriage talks for the first time in a long time, must have been extremely excited. The pair had a full schedule from morning until evening. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know my grandmother would be interested.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Simon apologized as he opened the door, and Louise shook her head. ¡°They¡¯ll just be ashamed if I¡¯m not treated well.¡± Simon held out his arm, and Louise quickly took it and whispered to him. ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t buy a dress here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s...alright.¡± They were in one of the elitist stores that put status first before money. Louise would have been turned away at the doorstep if the former queen hadn¡¯t contacted them personally and ordered them to give Louise clothes. ¡°Think simply.¡± ¡°Simply?¡± ¡°Tax refund.¡± When put that way then she could order more than ten. She felt indebted to him as she could note here normally. Still, it was entertaining to talk while looking at the different designs, and Louise and Simon picked out the pictures they each thought were pretty while they talked about each other¡¯s tastes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were a man obsessed with a woman¡¯s neckline.¡± ¡°I just think it¡¯s beautiful to have a woman¡¯s neckline highlighted.¡± So that¡¯s what it is. ¡°Does the president know your tastes?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell him when he gets back.¡± Simon smiled as Louise pumped her fists. Ian would probablyugh childishly at Simon for month after being told the news. In the end, Louise ordered a design rmended by Simon, and everyone in the store agreed with his choice. After choosing the dress, they had a rtively ordinary schedule and dined at a fancy restaurant. Louise felt she was lucky to keep her promise to Ian and eat good meat. When the main course was over, a variety of sweet desserts were served. Simon did not enjoy sweets, and so Louise tucked into them all. ¡°I bet the manager was surprised.¡± Louise chuckled as she scratched the bottom of the pudding bowl. ¡°That all the tes are so neatly emptied?¡± Simon answered immediately, and Louise nodded. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Louise is on thest stage of her growing phase.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Ian said.¡± ¡°You two talked about that?¡± ¡°Just like Louise tells Ian about my taste.¡± Hmm, she couldn¡¯t say anything when he pointed it out like that. If one of the three was absent for some time, they would all coordinate to keep each other up to date. That way they could talk with each other anytime. ¡°So what¡¯s next on the next schedule?¡± Simon seemed reluctant this time, but he quoted the schedule the former queen had given him. ¡°It¡¯s raining, so the art museum.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t raining, where would we be going?¡± ¡°A walk.¡± Louise stared outside therge window for a moment as she lost herself in thought. Louise loved art museums, but on rainy days they hadrge crowds and Simon didn¡¯t like that. In his letter Simon had said he would be his usual self, which meant Louise could be her usual self too and worry over Simon. ¡°Then let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Simon seemed pleased to ept Louise¡¯s offer, and the two went outside and opened their umbres. The rain had eased a little since morning, and it was not a bad day for walk save for some slightly wet shoes. The streets were also quiet, perhaps because the newspapers forecasted that it would rain terribly that evening. Though the pair were side-by-side, they did not talk because of the distance their umbres forced between them. Simon was content with this distance. It suited him. However, at one point, Louise increased her pace. It was only when she was about three steps ahead did Simon realized what she was in a rush about. There was a little boy in the distance with an old umbre and basket of flowers. Louise gave him a coin and he whispered, ¡°Thank you,¡± and handed her a bouquet of patrinia flowers. Louise smiled softly and thanked him. The sight of the patrinias made her happy as it signaled that the summer heat was almost over. ¡°The rain...¡± Louise noticed the water dripping into the boy¡¯s flower basket. His old umbre seemed too ragged to safely shelter a small boy and goods. Louise held out her umbre. The boy stared at her with wide, embarrassed eyes, and again she held out her umbre again. ¡°You¡¯ve worked very hard.¡± Louise took the boy¡¯s hand, which were rough from weaving flowers, then swapped his umbre for hers. Louise admired the boy¡¯s expression as he looked in wonder at his rain-free basket. As another passerby walked by the two, Louise nced up at them quickly. The boy had to go now. He bowed his and ran. ¡°Louise.¡± Simon had followed Louise and held his umbre over her head. ¡°My Lord.¡± Louise¡¯s hair was damp. As he took out a handkerchief, she turned to him. ¡°Look. They¡¯re patrinias.¡± She held out the small bouquet of the soft yellow blooms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡± Instead of answering, Simon carefully wiped the water in her hair. ¡°...Thank you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to run.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I rushed without saying anything, but...¡± Louise buried her in the yellow flowers for a moment. ¡°Did you know? My grandfather was also a boy who sold flowers on the street.¡± Simon nodded, as he had heard this before. ¡°My father always told me to respect him.¡± So unsurprisingly, she was very excited when she saw a boy doing the same thing. ¡°Plus, there were flowers that I liked.¡± Louise held out the flowers to Simon again. ¡°So, will you take it?¡± Simon received the flowers that were given to him. ¡°Thank you¨C¡± He couldn¡¯t finish the usual words of courtesy. It was because she was sharing the same shelter as he was. His ck umbre dulled the vitality of her golden hair and shaded her purple eyes. Just like Simon did to Louise... He shook aside his thoughts and tried to fix the flowers she had given him. The rain droplets on the petals fell onto his gloves and soaked through the fabric. It was so feeble, but even Simon couldn¡¯t even stop it. The drops of water touched his skin. Like the way something brushed against his heart. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¨C ...What Do You Like? (1) Simon remembered Ian¡¯s words. ¡°But Louise will know.¡± Simon didn¡¯t believe it, but this heartache in him was very old. He didn¡¯t know when it started. How could Louise find out now when she had never noticed it before? ¡°Something...mixed in your words and actions.¡± But now Simon knew. He knew why Louise would be able to know his mind after a long time. Simon was always eclipsed by Ian, but now that Ian wasn¡¯t here, she could see him clearly from this distance. ¡°My Lord?¡± At the sound of Louise¡¯s voice Simon closed his eyes. For a short moment he prayed that Louise would never be able to know the true feelings in his heart. Ever. ¡°Sorry, it was just a moment...¡± Simon was relieved that his voice came out normally. ¡°I was just thinking.¡± Louise smiled with an expression of understanding. ¡°By the way, this umbre.¡± Louise looked at the old umbre that she exchanged with the salesboy. ¡°This one¡¯s old and leaky. Should we get a new one?¡± Simon nodded. There was a shop not far from here where a craftsman made good, sturdy umbres. ¡°Can you share your umbre with me until we get there?¡± Instead of answering, Simon took a step towards her and Louise quickly went to his side. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her whisper sounded loud in the shelter of the umbre. Simon thought that he could count his breathing here too. He nced down and watch Louise¡¯s lively stride next to him, and rain or mud on her shoes could not mask her spirit. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve shared an umbre with you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re used to holding our own umbres.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although space is a little crowded.¡± Louise shifted the umbre away from her, concerned about Simon¡¯s shoulders getting wet. ¡°I¡¯m the one who got into this space. I don¡¯t want My Lord to get wet.¡± Cold droplets of rain ran from the umbre tips onto Louise¡¯s shoulders. Simon looked at her and tilted the umbre back in her direction again. ¡°I¡¯m the one who put the umbre over you.¡± ¡°I...but¨C¡±¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you catch a cold.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you catch a cold either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± There was an unusual tenderness in the way he was speaking, and Louise couldn¡¯t find herself to be stubborn. ¡°That¡¯s nice, really.¡± Louise¡¯s words came out as a grumble, and Simon quickly added, ¡°I just thought I could do this for a friend.¡± He made sure to put emphasis on the word ¡°friend.¡± Of course when he said it this way, Louise smiled. Simon liked that smile. ¡°Are you alright with Ian?¡± He quickly shifted to another topic. No, it was the right topic. ¡°I think we¡¯re okay. Maybe.¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± Simon pointed out the ambiguity of her words, and a blush crept up her cheeks. ¡°Maybe...I¡¯m just embarrassed about it.¡± There was a sense of shyness in the smiling corners of her eyes. Simon figured she must be thinking of a moment with Ian, otherwise she would think it awkward to wear such an endearing expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The President hasn¡¯t given up on teasing me.¡± ¡°Not long ago I advised him to stop bothering you.¡± ¡°You?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best. So? Did he say yes?¡± ¡°He said he would try.¡± ¡°When you said that he must¡¯ve looked like this.¡± Louise imitated Ian¡¯s crooked smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She mimicked Ian¡¯s voice as well. Simon burst intoughter because the resemnce wasn¡¯t simr at all. ¡°Right? Same thing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡°It must have been exactly the same. I¡¯ve seen that ridiculous smile for years that I even know the precise angle of his lips.¡± ¡°I know the angle of his lips by heart as well.¡± Louise looked at him in anticipation, and Simon wanted to please her. Somehow. ¡°Like this.¡± Simon crooked his lips. Louise pped her hands in admiration, and he continued on to imitate Ian¡¯s voice. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try.¡± ...He didn¡¯t even know why he was doing such a clownish thing. Either way, Louiseughed so hard that she was out of breath and even her head and shoulders ducked out from under the umbre several times. Simon quickly moved his arm and dragged Louise back underneath the umbre. ¡°I¡¯ve thought many times how you two cousins resembled each other.¡± Her shoulders were still shuddering withughter. ¡°You two are the same!¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Everyone would think so. Please do it in the student council room just once. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll allugh to death.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Ian will let that go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you when that happens.¡± Louise held his fist tightly as she made her promise. That sweet grip would easily overwhelm the crown prince of the country. ¡°That¡¯s very reassuring.¡± As he spoke, they found themselves confronted by arge pool of water. ¡°Speaking of Ian.¡± The two circle around the little pond. ¡°I don¡¯t want you two to overly concern yourselves about me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The chairman wouldin. He loves you too much.¡± ¡°And of course I love Ian very much too.¡± Simon echoed Louise¡¯s words and reaffirmed their friendship. ¡°So I don¡¯t want to interrupt you guys.¡± Louise¡¯s face contorted at the word ¡°interrupt.¡± ¡®She looks unattractive like that...¡¯ Simon smiled without realizing it. He didn¡¯t want to do this in the middle of a serious conversation, but he couldn¡¯t help but remember Ian¡¯s words. ¡®He should see that unattractive face full ofints.¡¯ He thought helplessly that she looked adorable like that. He could see why Ian liked this face. ¡°Don¡¯t say the word interrupt. No one thinks that about you.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t say it. Just take care not to leave me out on meetings as friends.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The umbre shop came into view. ¡°I wonder what color umbre I should buy.¡± Simon considered the options as well, but he immediately knew what color should not be on the list. ¡°Not ck.¡± ¡°Howe? I like ck too.¡± ¡°...Because it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± He said those words before he even realized it, surprising himself. Maybe because he thought of himself as ck. He quickly added in exnation, ¡°Anything bright fits Louise.¡± Louise mumbled, ¡°I suppose...¡± and Simon quickly suggested a different color. ¡°How about green or yellow?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that yellow is too noticeable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s safe to use a conspicuous umbre on cloudy days.¡± ¡°Like the yellow patrinias, right?¡± Louise smiled at Simon¡¯s precious flowers. ¡°I...I wasn¡¯t thinking about the flowers.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have the yellow one. You chose it and I¡¯m celebrating today.¡± ¡°Celebrating?¡± ¡°Tax refund!¡± Oh, right. Spending time with Simon was just a normal routine for Louise. This was not something worth celebrating, but he could not help but feel pang of disappointment. What it because of their distance? That they were close enough that their breaths could be shared? Recognition was a cruel thing. After you noticed a small change, you couldn¡¯t help but give it meaning. Simon acted this way, when in reality this meeting meant nothing more than a tax refund. ¡°And above all.¡± Louise leapt from under his umbre and stood under the small roof of the shop. She brushed her shoulders. ¡°Today is the day we were showered with the same rain.¡± Simon gazed at Louise as he held up his umbre alone. ¡°Is that what we¡¯re celebrating?¡± ¡°We can celebrate anything. ¡± Louise pushed open the door of the store and umbres of various colors came into view. She chose a light and sturdy yellow one. After she paid for it, the pair left the store, now each standing with the own umbres. The distance between the two widened again, and the conversation between them decreased. The rain was still falling, and the yellow umbre with round droplets on its surface resembled a patrinia flower. Simon¡¯s umbre could never be like that. He realized how different the two of them were in the rain. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¨C ...What Do You Like? (2) The official date with Simon ended without any problems. Louise said she would call a carriage separately, but he disagreed. ¡°We don¡¯t want to be discovered that we met as friends.¡± And so Simon woulde with Louise to her house safely. ¡°Louise.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°The next date.¡± Louise nodded. She knew he had to meet Simon three times. ¡°I¡¯d like to dy it as much as possible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but why?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Simon had a troubled look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not fair to hide from you what Ian knows, so I¡¯ll be honest.¡± Louise nodded, and Simon exined how he hade to ept the marriage offer and how the royal family was concerned about the treatment of the Sweeney family. ¡°So I.¡± After a moment of processing this information, Louise couldn¡¯t help but express herself frankly. ¡°I¡¯m causing a great deal of harm for you.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to see you with another man¨C¡± Simon hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°I mean, have marriage talks with other men besides Ian.¡± He continued on a little further. It was amazing to think that the normally reticent Simon would speak this much. ¡°The best thing, of course, is to make your rtionship with Ian official. But unless you¡¯re ready, it will only hurt Mr. Sweeney.¡± ¡°In...business?¡± ¡°Yes. You should be careful until the Sweeneys have a proper aristocratic background.¡± ¡°...Oh, yes.¡± ¡°Besides, Ian and I owe you a lot.¡± ¡°Owe?¡± ¡°You took care of us with a lot of love, so we have to pay you back at least once. If...if you don¡¯t mind meeting me like this, of course.¡± Hisst words trailed off, and Louise shook her head passionately. She didn¡¯t hate meeting with Simon. She just didn¡¯t want him to have to go through with all this nonsense. ¡°Not at all.¡± Louise then asked carefully, ¡°Does this cause any harm to you? It is a marriage offer from the royal court.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± He answered lightly; there was no real damage. ¡°The former queen could say something.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Marriage talks aren¡¯t verymon, and theming to fruition is even rarer.¡± ¡°Well, if not, it can still be...ufortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be ufortable if you continue to be so cautious and apologetic.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Louise.¡± Simon spoke with a calm tone as if to soothe her. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. And you?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine, but...¡± ¡°So there.¡± Louise did not want to agree with him. She felt strange about all this, but she didn¡¯t know where it came from. However, if Simon was ufortable with her nagging, she had no choice but to nod her head. ¡°I...I understand.¡± The carriage stopped at the front door, and for a moment there was only the noise of the rainfall. The cold sound filled the interior of the carriage. ¡°Shall we wait a little?¡± Simon murmured as he looked out the window. ¡°Wherever Ian is, I hope he doesn¡¯t run into too much trouble if it rains like this.¡± He briefly recalled his friend who left to oversee the flooded areas. Ian was probably going through a lot of trouble having to wear the thick, waterproof leather clothing. ¡°Simon...My Lord.¡± A cautious voice spoke opposite from him. The voice was faint enough to be drowned up by the sound of rain, but Simon did not fail to miss it. ¡°...What do you like?¡± ¡°What do I like?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Louise squeezed the hem of her damp dress. ¡°Now that things havee to this, at least...I thought it would be better to do what you like.¡± ¡°Well, I wonder.¡± He stared at Louise as he dragged his words. If he could put everything he liked into one pocket, there would be only two people in the world he would put in. Even Simon himself would not fit in there. Or maybe he chose not to go in on his own. Perhaps it would always be like that. ¡°I just.¡± He closed the pocket in his mind. ¡°I like it the way it is now.¡± ¡°The way it is?¡± ¡°Yes. Everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too selfless. Sometimes it¡¯s okay to have your own way.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°You can ask me for a present, or tell me to find a funny story.¡± ¡°Hmmm, maybe I¡¯d like to hear a funny story.¡± ¡°Shall I get ready?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t overdo it.¡± ¡°I will. I¡¯ll prepare many stories for you tough at.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± Simon patted Louise on the head. ¡°My Lord.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Thank you for helping my parents and me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to hear the most.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I can say it, but I mean it.¡± ¡°A few times is alright.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say it again. Thank you.¡± He reached out and touched her long, damp hair with his fingers. He smiled faintly, and Louise didn¡¯t take her eyes off his face. She looked so precious when he cradled her head like that... It...it seemed like the meaning of his heart was conveyed to her. Louise gazed at Simon. Chapter 101 - I Can’t Let Go Of You (1) Chapter 101 ¨C I Can¡¯t Let Go Of You (1) ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Simon had heard these words many times. Though Ian resolved to be the absolute best man, as a young boy Simon had talent as well. Whatever Ian did, Simon would follow, and the Archduke in his cowardice would tell the boy, ¡°Stop it.¡± Eventually the boy became used to it. After Ian became more skilled over time, Simon was allowed to learn again, just as long as he achieved a little less than the crown prince. Simon quickly became ustomed to quitting. His heart didn¡¯t hurt, either. He made himself feel better when he remembered that his father was doing this to protect his life. Mr. and Mrs. Sweeney were in great distress the day Ian first brought Simon to the greenhouse. The king had requested that the Sweeneys treat Ian ¡°in a normal manner.¡± In Simon¡¯s case, however, no word was received from the Archduke. The sensible young child quickly realized that his presence was merely a burden on them. He could hear his father¡¯s voice inside of him. Stop it. And so Simon tried to leave several times every time he came to the greenhouse. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m¨C¡± When he stood up, it was always Louise who took his hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go look at an as? My father bought one while he was abroad.¡± There must have been some magic in that soft open hand that he could never resist. Simon nodded in defiance of his father¡¯s inner voice. ¡°Be happy.¡± Louise beamed with delight. As soon as Mr. and Mrs. Sweeney saw their daughter¡¯s smile, which brought them happiness no matter all the thorns in the world, they epted Simon as Louise¡¯s friend. * * * ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the weather was sunny.¡± Simon entered the greenhouse through the staff entrance and took off his hat and held it out to Louise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just been a while since the sun came out...¡± Louise apologized and hung Simon¡¯s hat. ¡°No need to be sorry. It was my grandmother who told me to help out at the greenhouse.¡± Simon took off his summer jacket and hung it by his hat. He came to the greenhouse because the former queen had called Simon several times and asked him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on a second date?¡± Simon gave the most usible reason he could think of. ¡°They are busy during the rainy season because the greenhouse is crowded with customers.¡± That was true. People wanted to take a stroll whether it was rain or snow, and the greenhouse was especially crowded on a rainy day, despite the fact that tickets were not cheap. The greenhouse was especially popr with couples in the capital. ¡°So it seems reasonable to wait until this season is over.¡± At Simon¡¯s words, the former queen shook her head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t shirk your duty like that. Do well, Simon Hird.¡± And so, Simon did his duty in ordance with the wishes of the former queen. Helping out at the greenhouse as the second date. ¡°Should I take out your old work clothes? I don¡¯t know if it will still fit after two years.¡± Louise looked him over anxiously as she tried to measure Simon¡¯s height, but he shook his head. ¡°These clothes are fine.¡± ¡°But your shirt will get dirty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Louise.¡± Simon observed Louise in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re tall.¡± ¡°Really?! You noticed?!¡± Louise squealed with excitement. No one seemed to believe her when she said she was growing tall. Of course, it was obvious to Simon, and he nodded with pleasure. ¡°My Lord has excellent eyesight. Here, take this.¡± Louise handed a pair of gloves to Simon, but he ced it in his pocket then twirled his finger in a gesture to turn around. Sheplied immediately, and he undid the purple ribbon that was fixed in her hair. ¡°You want to redo the tie again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Louise murmured her assent. ¡°You asked me to do what I liked.¡± Louise recalled what she had saidst time. ¡°Now that things havee to this, at least...I thought it would be better to do what you like.¡± ¡°Well, it benefits me too.¡± Everyone had praised Louise for her look on the day Simon did her hair. Now, he carefully braided her hair now without saying a word. Perhaps it was clear that Louise would not give up this matter no matter what he said. ¡°This is a nice ribbon.¡± It was the ribbon Ian had bought for her, and Simon continued before she could exin. ¡°Did Ian give you this?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very him.¡± He smiled weakly, pulling the ribbon knot tight. It wasn¡¯t that hard to recognize the ribbon was a gift from Ian, and when Simonplimented it, Louise¡¯s blush on her face told him all the answers. ¡°Ian chose the color purple for Louise.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Louise nodded understanding, and she remembered Ian¡¯s calendar. He had told her once that he used blue and purple to distinguish who initiated the kisses. ¡°Then what color are you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± He didn¡¯t want to know what color Ian associated with him. ¡°Maybe ck.¡± He picked something close to him since she seemed curious. Fortunately, Louise did not deny it. ¡°That¡¯s nice. ck is the generous embrace of all colors.¡± Simon thought Louise¡¯s exnation was somewhat misleading. ck did not embrace all colors; it devoured and destroyed them, but he didn¡¯t want to argue over colors. ¡°All finished.¡± He dropped his hand gently and Louise nodded. The silent greenhouse finally began to be crowded with visitors today. Simon had long been a hard worker for the business, and the guests did not realize that it was the son of the archduke that was rolling up his sleeves, lugging pots, or pushing a wheelbarrow of soil. He had been mostly absent from official events anyway, and even if he looked familiar to someone he would not be suspected. It was difficult to imagine that an offspring of the royal family could do that kind ofbor. Louise felt sorry for Simon as he silently focused on his work. He didn¡¯t know the art of having a break. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± Louise told Simon to rest with the permission of her parents. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Louise quickly took his shovel away and hung it on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Don¡¯t you feel bad about not looking up the sky properly?¡± Simon squinted up at the greenhouse ceiling. He was dazzled by the strong sunlight that shone through the ss. After enjoying the light for a moment, he looked at Louise again with a face that said, ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time that Louise yelled at Simon to take a break. He finally relinquished, and while two did not say aloud where they would go, they naturally started walking in the same direction. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I took a walk outside the greenhouse.¡± ¡°Remember how we used to y here when the weather was nice?¡± The ever-diligent Mr. Sweeney had nted the surroundings of the greenhouse with beautiful gardens, saying that ¡°children should y under the sky,¡± and pushed Ian and Simon and Louise into the gardens. Louise and Simon each grabbed a water bottle. ¡°I do.¡± He didn¡¯t think they could have fun today, as the ground was muddy from the long rains. ¡°Maybe if the sun shines like this untilte afternoon. ¡± Louise smiled as she looked back at their footprints on the muddy path. ¡°Our footprints will remain where they are.¡± ¡°For the time being.¡± Simon walked past some shade as he spoke. The ground was still very squishy underneath. ¡°Still, it willst longer than the footprints left on the snow.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be as pretty, though.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t discriminate between snow and mud. Mud is pretty too.¡± Simon once again felt Ian¡¯s absence. He probably would have contributed to Louise¡¯s stubbornness and said something like, ¡°The sight of snow and mud must be beautiful to you, right? A wonderfulbination of pretty things.¡± Like that. But Simon couldn¡¯t talk to Louise that way, so he just nodded. At that moment something cold plopped on Simon¡¯s cheek. He brushed it away with his palm and saw it was a small droplet of water. He looked back at Louise and saw she was looking up at the sky. Tuk, tu-tuk. The gap between each droplet of rain began to close. ¡± ...It¡¯s ruined.¡± Louise mumbled with a frown, and Simon nodded. Their walk was over. ¡°Ruined.¡± ¡°Really, we¡¯ve only walked for about 20 minutes!¡± It was no use trying to reason with heaven, and they started to run. The light drizzle soon turned into a shower, and they hurried towards a nearby small structure for shelter. Louise had told her mother she¡¯d go for a walk, and she knew if she waited there, her mother woulde pick her up soon. She had known this since she was a child. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Louise gasped andined as she jogged through the rain. ¡°It¡¯s the rainy season.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s too much!¡± Rain got into her mouth, and she shut her mouth and stoppedining. Or maybe it was because it felt like her breath had flown to the back of her head. The pair finally arrived under a narrow structure for shelter. Louise leaned against the wall and gulped in lungfuls of air. Her body was wet and heavy and exhausted, but somehow a smile formed on her lips. Simon felt the same way, and he smiled too. Chapter 102 - I Can’t Let Go Of You (2) Chapter 102 ¨C I Can¡¯t Let Go Of You (2) ¡°How many times?¡± He was probably asking how many times she came here to escape the rain. ¡°Quite a few times. I think the President counted up to number thirteen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a weird obsession. Do you think he¡¯s still counting?¡± ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll tell him to add another count.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Then he smiled again. This time their smiles continued, and the two stood side-by-side looking towards the direction of the greenhouse. She wondered if anyone woulde to rescue them. ¡°Now that I think of it, it¡¯ll get washed away.¡± Simon realized that she must be talking about the footprints they had left together. ¡°Washed away...¡± As if they hadn¡¯t even been there in the first ce. Nature was so cruel. ¡°I thought it wouldst at least a day.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°If someonees, we¡¯ll go to the mansion instead of the greenhouse so we can change our clothes...a-achoo!¡± Louise sneezed so loud that her head rang, and she covered her mouth with her palm. Simon took a look at her pale face and wordlessly pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket. The handkerchief was limp and wet, but for Louise it was the only salvation. ¡± ...I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± She wiped her face with his handkerchief. Simon leaned against the wall and answered in a casual tone. ¡°Sneezing and having a runny nose is not shameful.¡± ¡°Simon!¡± Louise protested as she tightly held the handkerchief, surprised that he said ¡°runny nose.¡± However, she couldn¡¯t forget his proper title. ¡± ...My Lord.¡± Louise realized her mistake and responded in an embarrassed voice. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Some people think it¡¯s gross, but it¡¯s totally human. When the sneezees out...!¡± ¡°I know. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty.¡± He reached out his hand so she could return his handkerchief. ¡°I-I can¡¯t. ¡± Louise shook her head desperately. ¡°I¡¯ll wash it and give it back to you when it¡¯s fresh. Oh, no, I¡¯ll buy you a new one because you¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s dirty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie, my nose is sticky. How can it not be dirty!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to give me a vivid description.¡± ¡°...Sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy me a new one anyway.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wash it well.¡± Louise quickly folded the handkerchief and ced it into her pocket, more embarrassed than before. However, the heat of the blush was overtaken by a chill. ¡°Maybe...¡± Simon noticed a slight shiver in Louise¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll have to go and get the umbre.¡± He supposed the greenhouse was too busy to take notice of the pair¡¯s absence. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Still.¡± Simon frowned at Louise¡¯s wet figure. She already sneezed and had a runny nose, and she was in danger of catching a cold. ¡°I¡¯ll run and get an umbre and a nket.¡± Simon took a step away and Louise quickly caught his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Even though her grip wasn¡¯t strong, he stood there as if he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Look, it¡¯s raining like this. Running through it would surely be terrible, and no one wants you to do that.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re cold.¡± The soft fingers gripping his hand were like ice. He ached to hold them. And if he did, what would happen? As Simon stared at Louise he fell into an imaginary world. If he held her fingers and warmed them up, he would probably want to use his hands to drive away the coldness from other ces. The rain clung to her shoulders, and eventually he would find her trembling lips. He didn¡¯t know how to possibly share warmth with a friend. He would probably give away all of his feelings without thought of what would happen next. ¡± ...Louise.¡± He managed to wring her name out of his stiff lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to go and get an umbre and everything else...if you let me go.¡± He could not bring himself to hold Louise nor shake her free, so all he had left was for her to make the choice. But Louise shook her head, and he was in more trouble. ¡°I...can¡¯t let you go.¡± He touched Louise¡¯s wet hair with his other hand. A drop of water, which had barely settled on the tip of her hair, flowed over her cheek and brushed her lips. Simon closed his eyes. At that moment, he was lucky to hear two people calling them from afar. The thin sweetness of the connection between them finally faded away. * * * Three dayster, Louise was invited to the Archduke¡¯s Hird¡¯s residence. It was the day before school vacation was over, and it would be officially the third andst date. The dress she ordered on their first date waspleted, and so she decided to wear it for the asion. The former queen would also be present. ¡°Louise, did you memorize the order?¡± Simon entered the guest room without a greeting and went straight to the point. ¡°Hello, Lord Hird. I memorized everything you sent me. But...¡± Louise looked uncertainly at Simon in his tight suit. ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. On the third date you only have to say things ording to traditional etiquette, and you¡¯re good at memorizing things.¡± He was looking rather in a hurry today. ¡°My Lord, you look pale.¡± Louise was looking anxiously at his pale face, and he answered her dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Did you catch a cold? The rain that day...¡± He shook his head and look over the dress Louise wore. ¡°Is the dressfortable?¡± ¡°Thanks to your good choice.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really mean to choose it for you...¡± ¡°I like it, too.¡± Louise lifted her shoulders and showed off the line of her neck. You¡¯re beautiful, Simon thought, and pushed away the maid that was fussing with her hair. ¡°But My Lord, her hair is still¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you may leave.¡± After the maid left, Simon stood behind Louise and pulled off his gloves with his teeth. He made eye contact with Louise in the mirror and said rather proudly, ¡°I¡¯m better.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. They¡¯ll all be surprised.¡± ¡°Surprised. It¡¯s a secret skill.¡± Arge brush swept through her hair. ¡°...You know, My Lord.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you really going to say those words me?¡± ¡°It is tradition, so I must.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously, Louise. It¡¯s...it¡¯s a lie.¡± Louise gazed at his face across the mirror. Today is thest day of the marriage talks. Simon would ask to take their rtionship to another level, and Louise would refuse as previously agreed. It was wise not to bother each other with vague expectations, but Louise couldn¡¯t help but think it was cruel. It was too much that Simon would be the one to do this. Louise hesitated before speaking. ¡°Well...it¡¯s funny to say this now.¡± There wasn¡¯t much courage in her words. ¡°I don¡¯t have any sense at all...¡± Thest few days Louise had the chance to observe Simon properly. There was something warm in his feelings towards her that seemed to tighten his heart. Louise knew the name of that feeling. ¡°...Is it a lie?¡± Louise looked up in the mirror. The eyes met briefly, and stared at each other without blinking. Simon felt like the air was knocked out of him. He felt a little dizzy. Finally, he quickly dropped his gaze. It was too painful to see the knowledge in those purple eyes. ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s a lie.¡± At her words he firmly grasped her shoulder, as if she was forcing him to answer the question. The long hair that he released from his hands tumbled down her back. ¡°It¡¯s...¡± But his lips did not move easily. He opened them several times, but only the sound of his breathing came out. He could feel her shoulder shift under his hand, and she must have turned to look back at him. It was too painful to look at the mirror, and he was sure that if their eyes met he would go crazy. Simon leaned his forehead against Louise¡¯s neck. A faint smell of her skin mixed in with his breath. It is a lovely fragrance. When he looked down, her body touched the tip of his lips. All of his senses seemed to lean towards Louise. Simon could barely speak. ¡°It¡¯s a lie.¡± And there was something else he wanted to say¨Che wanted to tell her all the times he lied. He wanted to tell her everything. However, a very old shackle bound him. Maybe it would curse him for the rest of his life. Or maybe it will protect him for the rest of his life... The words from his father. ¡°Stop it.¡± Chapter 103 - The Last Thing I Want To Do (1) Chapter 103 ¨C The Last Thing I Want To Do (1) In the presence of the former queen, Simon became the perfect Lord Hird. Louise called him by his title, but in reality she didn¡¯t really know that true side of him. He wore a picturesque smile, and his words flowed smoothly as if he had carefully prepared them beforehand. This was not the Simon she knew, who usually liked to think quietly and leisurely about every word. ¡°Louise.¡± When he said her name she looked up in amazement. She took hold of his proffered hand, and he pulled her towards him so that they faced each other. Louise released his hand and grabbed the skirt of her dress, the garment soaking up the sweat of her fingers. ¡°Miss Sweeney.¡± The rehearsed words began. He bowed deeply, just like the prince from a fairy tale. When he straightened up, Louise wanted to avoid eye contact, but Simon¡¯s advice came to mind. ¡°Don¡¯t take your eyes off me from beginning to end. It¡¯s traditional etiquette.¡± He smiled like a friend to her, as if to say, ¡°Well done.¡± Louise blinked a few times, but Simon didn¡¯t say anything else. The surroundings became quiet, allowing the sounds from outside to filter into the room. The rain was a constant gentle roar in the background. Did it rain so often during this season? Simon was naturally reminded of a few things, like a ck umbre, yellow patrinia flowers, and fingers cold from rain. ¡°We were caught in the same rain....¡± Her murmured those words, different from what he was supposed to say, but no one corrected him. ¡°First and second.¡± Louise answered him with an awkward smile. ¡°Yes. And on the third meeting it¡¯s raining too.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney who loves nature may disagree with me on this.¡± He took a step closer to Louise. ¡°There is not much difference between the sun, the clouds, the rain and the snow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing opposite...what you said.¡± She was surprised when he turned his head towards the window. He made her promise that she would never look away from him while they talked. ¡°But for me, those are four kinds of precious weather. And.¡± When he answered he turned to Louise again. ¡°I give you rain.¡± Simon couldn¡¯t embrace the weather alone. He meditated on several precious memories one by one. ¡°What we celebrated.¡± In all of those memories was sparkling rain. ¡°What you realized is that they were washed away.¡± Even this moment it was raining. ¡°The memories of rain will hang on forever like moisture on your fingertips. Maybe the sun can erase it.¡± When he said the word ¡°sun¡±, two both of them naturally thought of the same person. Simon bit his lip. ¡°Even so.¡± Simon was speaking slower now. One word after another, deeply thinking, like he usually did. ¡°The raines again.¡± Even after a few seasons, it was bound to return. ¡°From now on, every rainy day I have, every part of me will be devoted to you.¡± He took a short breath and thought of his following words. He had already strayed too far from what he was supposed to say. In the end, he had to follow the proper format. ¡°Because of that, I dare hope.¡± Simon thought about the old tradition. He knew that Louise cared about him. She had kept her word to not take her eyes off him. Maybe if he was stubborn, she wouldn¡¯t let his heart slip away. It is Ian¡¯s role to tease Louise, not Simon. He was always on Louise¡¯s side, just was Louise was always on Simon¡¯s side. ¡°Please forgive me...I cannot ask you for a rtionship.¡± In the end, he couldn¡¯t say the rehearsed words. Simon was supposed to be rejected for the sake of Louise¡¯s honor. The opportunity to reject a young lord¡¯s marriage proposal could¡¯ve been quite a story in her personal history. Of course, Louise wasn¡¯t in the least bit interested in that. It would be like taking Simon¡¯s wounds as her honor. Perhaps he changed his words in consideration of Louise¡¯s heart. He was so sweet, really. But even at this moment...That didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Maybe it hurt even more. ¡°Please answer, Louise Sweeney.¡± It was the voice of the former queen sitting some ways away. There was no sign of anger or difort. Just disappointment. Louise struggled and moved her lips several times, but she couldn¡¯t find the right words. ¡± ...My Lord.¡± Her words started as a stammer and her voice cracked. ¡°I know you don¡¯t agree.¡± Louise straightened her neck and looked at Simon. She couldn¡¯t help but notice his smooth jawline and raven hair. ¡°But I think ck is a generous embrace of all the colors.¡± Simon frowned. It was obvious that Louise was trying to smile. ¡°It hurts to be so generous to ept anything, but...¡± Louise¡¯s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and the end of her sentence became inaudible. ¡°....it is precious to me.¡± Louise lifted the skirt of her dress and curtsied. ¡°Thank you for meeting with me. I wish I could ept your request, but I hope that God¡¯s blessing is always with you. Under any weather.¡± Louise looked up and smiled softly, so did Simon. They did their best. It was still raining. Thank you. After this rain stops, perhaps. Simon will wait for the rain that will never fall. Chapter 104 - The Last Thing I Want To Do (2) Chapter 104 ¨C The Last Thing I Want To Do (2) The sky cleared the next day, as if blessing the students¡¯ return to the Academy. Ian, who had been under a lot of stress from his work, arrived at the Academy straight from the Lapis estate. There was no flooding in the capital. When he entered the Academy¡¯s gate, the numerous responsibilities on his shoulders left him for a moment. His body feeling lighter, he entered his room which he missed and found a visitor inside. ¡°We¡¯re not open yet, sir.¡± Ian joked and opened the window, allowing fresh air to circte into the stagnant room. Ian sat on a window sill and swept the wind from his hair. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Simon.¡± ¡°...I have to tell you something.¡± Of course Ian had no difficulty in guessing what it was. ¡°Louise?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t ask her for a rtionship.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not surprised.¡± ¡°Of course not. My cousin has been treating Louise like a pretty ss bead for some time.¡± ¡°Have I?¡± ¡°Yes, you have. It¡¯s amazing actually. She¡¯s more like tough leather.¡± Ian had always admired that. ¡°Anyway, the former queen liked Louise very much.¡± ¡°I was sure she would.¡± ¡°Because Louise is charming?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because her stubbornness is simr to our grandmother¡¯s.¡± Yes, they were simr. They could manipte Simon and Ian with their stubbornness. ¡°And I have some bad news.¡± Simon hesitated, and Ian waited until he could pull enough of himself together. ¡°...I was found out by Louise.¡± ¡°I told you it would happen.¡± ¡°I should have listened to your advice.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate Louise Sweeney¡¯s animal instincts. She would joke about the crown prince of this country without any care.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes shimmered as he said the word ¡°joke.¡± ¡°So?¡± He was curious to know how Louise reacted after realizing Simon¡¯s heart. She was probably quite surprised. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I should know the changes or reactions between you two, so I can know how to act.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He quickly changed topics. ¡°Add a count to the number of times you avoided the rain and ran to the structure.¡± ¡°Really? Then ny-seven...no, that can¡¯t be right!¡± ¡°Louise¡¯s new umbre is yellow.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s a safe color. Wait, Simon, is there anything else?¡± ¡°She¡¯s grown taller.¡± ¡°I guess she¡¯s safely on thest train of her growth.¡± ¡°She ate a lot of meat.¡± ¡°It must have been a great summer vacation.¡± From Simon¡¯s way of speaking, nothing seemed to have changed between them. He was still treating Louise like a ss bead. ¡°And. For the first time.¡± Simon added the remaining changes. ¡°...I didn¡¯t quit on something.¡± Then heughed scornfully. Maybe now Simon would look like a fool waiting for the rain that wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡°Even though I was able to quit on anything, until now.¡± ¡°Well I advised you. Louise Sweeney is like tough leather.¡± ¡°...Even so.¡± Simon murmured, and Ian waited patiently until Simon continued. There was no rush. This semester just started. ¡°Everything has its end.¡± Simon spoke softly and swept the desk with his palm. The summer dust clung white in his fingertips. ¡°Those words are a salvation for me. Perhaps thatmon truth will apply to this feeling as well.¡± ¡°Fairly.¡± ¡°Yes. Fairly.¡± Simon closed his eyes for a moment. This feeling was different from anything else he had been forced to quit so far. He would hold on to it until the very end, and at the end of its intensity, he would let it gopletely. And it would have deep meaning to Simon. ¡°It will be the first time I¡¯ve ever quit with my own willpower.¡± He expected a natural loss of emotion now that he thought of it. Simon had never had such an experience. ¡°If my cousin allows.¡± Ian slid down from the window frame and stood right in front of Simon. Their eyes, so simr to each others, captured each other¡¯s gazes at a short distance. ¡°Can we remember this together?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The first thing you stopped with your willpower.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s cruel be alone with your feelings.¡± Perhaps Ian was thinking of the time he had to remember his mother¡¯s kindness alone, and so he gently worried about Simon. ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep close to my mind, so you can use me whenever you want.¡± Ian grinned crookedly, and Simon smiled when he remembered when Louise imitated Ian¡¯s grin and Simonughed so hard. Louise was brightest when she spoke about Ian. When Simon remembered the date in the rain, he had a question. ¡°By the way, Ian. What color am I?¡± ¡°What does that mean all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You said one day. Purple was Louise¡¯s color.¡± ¡°...Do you want a color for a boy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll give you ck.¡± Ian looked at Simon¡¯s fine hair and spoke with a kind tone. ¡°ck is a good color. It¡¯s generous color born with all other colors in it. It is well suited for you.¡± Simon looked surprised at Ian¡¯s reply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think your assessment of the color ck is too good.¡± He never thought that Louise and Ian would think of him that way. Perhaps Simon himself had a great misunderstanding about the color ck. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be generous?¡± Ian cradled Simon¡¯s head and gave him a simple answer. ¡°It¡¯s the color of my dear friend.¡± * * * The first thing the students did when they returned to their dormitories was rush to theundry room and wash their bed sheets that had gone damp during the rainy season. Louise did as well, and found a vacancy among the pping nkets on the clothesline to dry her sheet. She had to make sure that it was hung properly so it wouldn¡¯t get wrinkled, but before she even moved her hands the sheet spread out on the line. ¡± ...I thought there was magic on the clothesline!¡± ¡°Do you think the Academy can afford such luxury? There is no such thing even in the royal family.¡± Ian¡¯s face popped out from one side. ¡°I guess so. I was just surprised.¡± This time, Simon¡¯s face popped out from the other side. ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have surprised you.¡± There was a smile in Simon¡¯s and Ian¡¯s eyes. Yes, this trio consisted of two mischievous members picking on the third. ¡°Did you bothe to dry out your bed sheets?¡± Both nodded, saying that they had hung theirs in the vicinity. ¡°You¡¯re both hardworking.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, Louise.¡± Simon, who was meticulously pulling the remaining wrinkles from her sheet, spoke up as if he just remembered something. ¡°Yes.¡± Louise had a wary expression on her face. ¡°When are you going to return it?¡± Louise had no difficulty in understanding what he meant. His handkerchief. His handkerchief of salvation that helped Louise clean her nose. ¡°Oh, of course I can give it to you whenever you want.¡± Louise pulled out the handkerchief she kept in her pocket and grumbled, ¡°Are you sure you want this back?¡± ¡°No.¡± Simon looked closely at Louise. ¡°...Did you not wash it yet?¡± ¡°I washed it! I washed it, I washed it twice, I smoothed it out and perfumed it. It¡¯s true!¡± Simon held out his hand. He meant for her to not say anything more and give it to him. ¡°Haaah...¡± Louise had no choice but to ce his handkerchief on his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± Simon took the handkerchief back and patted Louise on the head. ¡°But.¡± Ian looked questioningly between the two. ¡°What on earth was in your handkerchief for you to wash it and perfume it twice?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s a secret.¡± Louise immediately shut her mouth like a m, and so Ian looked questioningly towards Simon. Simon looked at Louise for a moment and shook his head quietly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Thank goodness. Simon was righteously keeping her secret. ¡°No, actually, it¡¯s something quite incredible.¡± ¡°Simon!¡± Louise quickly pulled him by the arm. The day that the devil found out Louise¡¯s runny nose, he would make fun of her for at least ten years. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. Seriously! Please!¡± Ian grinned and grabbed Simon by the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the Prince¡¯s order. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t threaten anyone with your status at the Academy!¡± The battle over Simon was quite long, and by the end of this little disturbance, all three of themughed until they had a stomach ache. Unfortunately, Louise didn¡¯t win in the end. * * * ¡°Louise...can youe to the student council room in the evening? There¡¯s something I have to say.¡± As Louise was walking with her white sheet, Ian appeared by her side quietly, like he was trying to hide his body behind her nket. Was it because he was nervous about Simon? Louise nodded as casually as possible. Only then did he ease up and smile. ¡°Then,ter...¡± He touched Louise¡¯s lips with his fingertips with a look of regret. Oh, this. Maybe he was going to take back the words he left to Louise. ¡®When you return the words left in your mouth, you have to return them with your lips, right?¡¯ Louise, excited by the idea, did not forget to brush every nook and cranny of her teeth after dinner. Evening soon came. Louise passed a long hallway and arrived in front of the lit student council room. After a moment of concern, she knocked, and a voice told her toe in. Chapter 105 - I Can’t Date! (1) Chapter 105 ¨C I Can¡¯t Date! (1) ¡°Hurry up!¡± As soon as Louise opened the door, she heard Dean Crissis¡¯ sharp voice. ¡°... Dean?¡± When she looked inside, everyone in the student council, including Dean and the President, were seated on the table, waiting for her. She turned to Ian quickly. He sat at the head of the table, his face solemn. Louise sighed as she took her seat. She probably should have expected this a little bit. Why announce student council meeting with a touch of the lips! Louise sat and stared at Ian, with a face that he would often call ¡°profane.¡± ¡°During vacation.¡± He did not hesitate to start the meeting. ¡°I¡¯m d you all had no problems. Of course, I¡¯m not counting personal problems, so please take off that scary face, ire Iris!¡± Louise turned towards ire. She was already smiling, and Louise had no chance to confirm if she really did have a scary face. ¡°First of all, I called the emergency meeting today because I have two pieces of bad news.¡± Ian took out what looked like a schedule and waved it. ¡°Some of you may have read it in the newspaper, but since there has been an unfortunate incident with the Lapis family, Ste Lapis will arrive about a weekte.¡± ¡°...Oh, the library.¡± Someonemented. ¡°Yes, the Academy library asked me to send someone to rece Ste Lapis, and I was going to do it...¡± Ian clenched his jaw in dislike. ¡°But I have a different situation, and I would like to ask if there are any volunteers.¡± ¡°Is it okay to listen to your situation first?¡± ire nodded towards the two men who had been standing behind Ian this whole time. In fact, Louise was quite interested in them as well. She had seen servants attending to Ian before, but this was her first time seeing these particr faces. One was an old man with a wrinkled face, and the other was a young man just into adulthood. The were each wearing white robes and writing nonstop with a pen and sheet of paper in their hands. ¡°This is the second bad news I wanted to tell you all.¡± Ian looked at the men behind him with a moment of obvious difort. ¡°Are you going to write this too?¡± The old man answered willingly. ¡°We came here to record the honorable history of a great man and leave it for his posterity.¡± Needless to say, at the end of the conversation, the old man¡¯s pen point began to move diligently. ¡°...So that¡¯s what it is.¡± Ian gestured to both of the men, speaking briefly and saving his words as much as he could. Louise nodded at the exnation. They were court officials who recorded historical events. Their purpose was to write and preserve themendable and sacred life of the Crown Prince and leave it for the future generations. But Louise was worried about one thing. ¡°Is there a record for me arrivingst too?¡± Ian nced back and the official nodded. Oh, my God. She had beente for this all important emergency meeting! When she nced back at ire, she saw that her friend also wore a frustrated expression. ire Iris¡¯ scary face had also became a part of history. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a record of my real Academy life... I do not want to be remembered as a terrible person, so please look after me for the next week.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just stay in the dormitory for a week?¡± Dean¡¯s head was lying on the table, his impudence preserved in the historical records. ¡°It seems this is the way it will be.¡± Ian lightly ignored Dean¡¯s suggestion. ¡°But I like that they can take notes for you in ss instead. They¡¯re going to your sses with you, right?¡± Another schoolboy attempted to emphasize the positive side. If they could write that fast, they could write down every word the professors said. ¡°I checked that too. They have a duty to fight censorship, so they can¡¯t show me their notes.¡± ¡°What do they do when you sleep?¡± Ian looked back at Dean¡¯s question. This time the young official spoke up. ¡°We take turns guarding him.¡± Ian looked at the officials as if he were about to faint. He had never heard of this before. ¡°...Do the words I say in my sleep go into the historical record as well?¡± ¡°Every single one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wasting paper with useless records, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There is no useless record.¡± The young officer spoke in a proud voice, but praise did note. ¡°...I pray that the President does not have strange dreams.¡± ire put her hands together and prayed. ¡°Thank you. If you don¡¯t have any questions about the officials...¡± While Ian seemed eager to move on to other topics, the students were still curious about the officials. That evening, the talk of ¡®extreme upations: court official¡¯ was longer than the meeting. On the issue of the library, it was decided that they would all take turns on the count of fairness. Chapter 106 - I Can’t Date! (2) Chapter 106 ¨C I Can¡¯t Date! (2) After the meeting, Louise realized that for the next week no romantic incidents would happen. Starting from today, Ian was under 24-hour surveince, and no matter how brazen the Crown Prince was, he couldn¡¯t do anything under the court official¡¯s watchful stare. Not that he should do anything in the first ce. The writing there would remain forever by the name of the highest-ranked wizard and the strongest tax. If there were to be a personal love story about Louise that some future historian would read, she would surely die of embarrassment. ...except she would already be dead by then. Anyway! Louise decided to forget about it for a moment and turn her attention to her friend ire. ¡°ire.¡± Louise put her arms around ire and hugged her. ire smiled sweetly and happily greeted Louise. ¡°Louise, long time no see. I thought I would¡¯ve seen you in the capital at least once.¡± ¡°I thought so too. Were you busy?¡± ¡°Well...there was one thing and another.¡± The two walked together across the darkened school grounds. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated.¡± She shrugged and Louise looked at her concernedly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I want to say yes.¡± ire sighed, stroking the back of Louise¡¯s hand that was holding her. ¡°Nothing is alright... ¡± She sounded confused, so Louise couldn¡¯t say anything rash. ¡°But I want to talk about is you, Louise.¡± ire¡¯s face turned bright when she remembered something. ¡°I suppose you were able to rest properly during vacation?¡± ¡°...M-me?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think the President could bother you once he went to the Lapis Estate.¡± ire nced around when she said the word ¡°bother¡±, as if concerned if the court officials were in the vicinity. ¡°Ah.¡± Louise opened her mouth and wondered what to say. Was it okay to tell the truth? Although they kissed several times, but they weren¡¯t a couple. ...What the hell is this terrible rtionship? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Louise quickly shook her head¨Cshe thought it would be best to tell this story after it all became clear. ire was going through a rough time, and Louise didn¡¯t want to focus on herself too much. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the president, but the greenhouse was very busy.¡± ¡°I hear there are always many customers in the rainy season.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They alle out for dates. You should visitter. I¡¯ll leave open the staff entrance for you.¡± Louise smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Deanter. Even though he¡¯s not my favorite, he¡¯s my best chess partner and best friend to ire.¡± She know if Dean,zy as he was, woulde to the greenhouse, but he followed ire wherever she went, so he might show up in an unexpected way. ¡°Well...Dean would love it for sure.¡± Her expression was subtle. Louise stared at ire¡¯s face. Her eyes were trembling and she seemed to be worrying about something. What if Dean revealed his unrequited love to ire? However, ire¡¯s reaction seemed to be more serious than that. Surely they weren¡¯t in a rtionship where they kissed but were not a couple. Louise shook her head. No way. ire had a fianc¨¦, and she was getting married this winter! ¡°ire.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You know, if you need a ce to talk, I can...¡± Louise scratched her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m just saying! The semester has started, and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen. Sometimes you just feel like saying something. Even if you mess up.¡± ¡°Is it okay to mess up?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you change the word order! That¡¯s what happens to me when I get embarrassed!¡± ire ended up chuckling at her enthusiastic response, and Louise felt relieved that ire seemed genuinely happy. ¡°Thank you, Louise.¡± ire patted Louise on the head. ¡°Perhaps...I feel like I¡¯m going to tell you everything in the future.¡± ¡°ire....¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it on my own first.¡± ¡°Anytime is fine with me, really.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for me, Louise Sweeney.¡± ire affectionately returned her words. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you anytime, too.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a mess?¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything and just breathe.¡± Haaah... It was so kind of her to just listen to her breathe. Louise stared at ire with her eyes glistening. ¡°Well, for the first time in my life, I¡¯m sad that I¡¯m not a man. I can¡¯t date this perfect ire!¡± ¡°How long have you been obsessed with that? You should take a course this semester about different cultures and ideas.¡± ire rmended her some sses and told her some of the details. One of the messages was that people could love anyone. Louise was deeply moved and hugged ire. * * * It wasn¡¯t until the next day that Louise had a realization. Human beings could love anyone, but they couldn¡¯t love anyone whose life history was being recorded. Indeed, today Ian was being absolutely heinous. He made a very good impression of a model student with his neatly creased shirt and neatlybed hair. He walked and sat in the right position, and ate his meals without leaving behind any sauce on his te. He neverined, unlike the time he grumbled about his eggs being overcooked. He also helped other students with their schedules and the troubled caretaker with her workload. ¡®Please don¡¯t be so good!¡¯ Louise couldn¡¯t say this of course. If she did that, she would go down in history as the insubordinate Louise Sweeney. ¡®You want to stay alert.¡¯ ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise and the crown prince ran into each other in front of the Academy office. ¡°Nice to meet you. Did you hand in your course requests?¡± He gave her a smile aimed to make her melt, along with a sentence that seemed toe straight from ¡°The Great Encyclopedia of Etiquette for Children in the Capital.¡± He seemed to be trying to y the role of the perfect crown prince, and so Louise decided to go along. ¡°Hello, President. That¡¯s right. I just submitted my schedule. And what about yourself?¡± ¡°I have a brief meeting with the clerk. Did the schedule work out for you?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going back to the student council room now.¡± Normally they would have been excited to share what sses they were taking. But not today. They didn¡¯t want to make history with ¡°Review of the Prince¡¯s Hideous sses.¡± There was nothing more to talk about, but they couldn¡¯t just stare at each other, so Louise desperatelynded on another topic. ¡°Oh, the book.¡± ¡°You mean the book you lent me? I quite enjoyed reading it. I was wondering when to give it back. Return it, I mean.¡± Normally he would have said, ¡°I read it without spilling any cookie crumbs on it¡± and pretend to be proud. ¡°Return. That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Well, I lent you something, too.¡± L-lent her...! Louise raised her hand and almost touched her lips without realizing it, but then deftly moved her hand and pretended to scratch her head. ¡°Ahaha...¡± How could the president say that to her? ¡°Judging by your reaction...Did you leave it in the capital city? That¡¯s inconvenient.¡± ¡°N-no! I wouldn¡¯t! No!¡± ¡°Have a good day, then.¡± He smiled like a benevolent monarch and passed Louise to go into the office. The court officials followed him from behind without ceasing. Perhaps it was written: ¡°His Majesty borrowed a book from Louise Sweeney.¡± Then it was followed by a description of Louise scratching her head stupidly. It was so unfair. Seriously, what was this? Louise trudged down the stairs and entered the long hallway. It was still quiet around the lecture hall, but it was sure to be busy when sses started next week in earnest. If she went past the lecture hall to the student council room, ire would be there. When Louise would meet with her, she was going to count how many of their sses they would share this time. ire and Louise liked each other. It was natural to want to share as much time as possible. ¡°Louise.¡± She heard a call near the lecture hall. With the sweet idea of spending time with ire, Louise turned around happily. The door to the lecture hall was ajar, and a living historical figure was visible through the gap. ¡°...President!¡± He held out his hand without saying a word. Louise looked alternately between him and his hand with a suspicious look on her face, thinking it was some kind of trap. ¡°What on earth is that profane look on your face?¡± It was his normal way of speaking. ...She never thought she would be so happy to hear him talk like that. ¡°Is it okay for that weird personality to be part of history? ¡± Louise lifted her hand out timidly, their fingertips almost within reach. ¡°Who knows?¡± He took Louise¡¯s hand and pulled her towards him. She momentarily lost her bnce and was quickly dragged into the ssroom where he stood. She heard the door close with a thud. She slowly opened her eyes, which she had shut without realizing it. As her surprise died away, reality came into view. There was not the slightest gap between the two. However, he pulled Louise even closer towards him, as if they were still too far. The grip on her back was so tight that she was short of breath. When she managed to exhale through her open lips, she realized there was a strange sound of breathing in her ears. Like he had been suppressing something, and he was only just getting it out of his system... ¡°Hey.¡± After a long moment Louise spoke up carefully. Her lips touched his shirt and she could feel her faint breath. ¡°Are we all right?¡± She meant the court officials. Luckily, nobody seemed to be in the lecture room. ¡± ...If you don¡¯t mind.¡± After thenguid reply, she heard a click. ...It was the sound of the door locking. Chapter 107 - Rushed Into An Empty Classroom (1) Chapter 107 ¨C Rushed Into An Empty ssroom (1) There was a deep sigh of relief as the lock clicked shut. Haaaah. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he let Louise go yet. ¡°So then.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had a meeting with the clerk?¡± Ian made a sound like he was suffering from something, then eventually answered in a small voice. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t talked to him at all this semester, have you?¡± ¡°Now that sounds appealing.¡± ¡°Ugh, so how did you pull this off?¡± ¡°Is that important now?¡± ¡°It matters now!¡± ¡°Really, this moody girl...¡± He let go of Louise atst, his expression disgruntled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s just that the clerk¡¯s private office is above this room.¡± Louise looked at Ian with wide eyes. There are quite a number of ways to get to a lower floor, one of which is to use the stairs. And the other one. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you climbed down the window!¡± ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± There was swagger in the way he spoke. Wasn¡¯t that too dangerous? What if his hand or foot slipped and a disaster happened! ¡°You could¡¯ve gotten hurt, and that dangerous stunt would have been recorded in history!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. And it¡¯s not going into history.¡± ¡°But still! Why did you take such a risk?¡± ¡°Because...¡± He patted Louise on the head as he struggled over his answer. It had been a long time since he touched her hair this way. They hardly got to meet during vacation. ¡°I need space to breath sometimes.¡± ¡°Then get a respirator.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful that my royal respiratory system won¡¯t fall from me. People who lose their respiratory organs die.¡± He really couldn¡¯t say it and kept waffling. ¡°Well, something like that. And I just¨C¡± The hand that he used to stroke her hair now cupped her cheek. ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡± ¡°...Me?¡± ¡°Yes, Louise Sweeney.¡± He paused to think for a moment then continued. ¡°A ¡®meeting¡¯ is more than just seeing each other face-to-face.¡± In other words, when they bumped into each other at the Academy office it didn¡¯t feel like a proper meeting. ¡°I know that much!¡± She agreed that none of the conversations that seemed to havee from ¡°The Great Encyclopedia of Etiquette for Children in the Capital¡± were any pleasant. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were acting like a brilliant honor student.¡± ¡°I actually am though.¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re a senior and you¡¯re president of the student council, doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Then who is it going to be? Is it going to be my damn neighbor who likes to look at my sister?¡± ¡°Yeah...that¡¯s a little weird.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You know, I was happy when you said I was making a ¡®profane look.¡¯ Is that wrong?¡± Ian chuckled as he lightly pinched Louise¡¯s cheek. ¡°Yeah, its weird, but I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s the same with me too.¡± Louise looked at him with round eyes. It was clear she wanted an exnation for what he meant with ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°For example, when you give me that profane look, it creeps me out but also makes me feel happy.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°And when you make a look like you can¡¯t trust me, there¡¯s a crease here in the middle of your forehead. It makes me...how should I say this? It makes me want to aggravate it even more.¡± ¡°It just makes me annoyed.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re paying taxes to a pervert?¡± He gave a bright smile as he exactly read Louise¡¯s thoughts. After she said it so many times, it was only natural that he understood her. ¡°To think I¡¯vee to that terrible knowledge.¡± ¡°It¡¯s entirely my fault. I apologize.¡± He apologized with no regrets. In fact, he looked like he was enjoying himself. ¡°Sometimes I think you just want to bully me.¡± ¡°Of course not. I told you before, I¡¯m courting you pretty seriously.¡± ¡°Ugh, what kind of courtship is this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you keep saying things that break the atmosphere.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ian nodded his head. ¡°A while ago, when a man wanted to see you, you wanted to know about his meeting with the clerk. ¡°...Well.¡± ¡°And if the atmosphere continued naturally, then there never would have been talk about how that man was a pervert.¡± ¡°Then what was he going to do?¡± ¡°...You want to know? ¡± He had quite a serious look on his face, and Louise shook her head vigorously. ¡°N-not at all!¡± ¡°See. You changed the atmosphere.¡± Ugh. That wasn¡¯t intentional. Seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so long that it feels awkward to be serious about something.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s the disadvantage of a childhood friend. And you hate losing to me.¡± Yes, that was the problem. She always wanted to fight back. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this for a moment.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Of course I enjoy your sparkling conversation, but hold on. Just for a minute.¡± ¡°Wait, a minute?¡± ¡°I want you to answer simply with your body.¡± ¡°Wh-what?! Are you crazy? ¡± Louise stared at Ian with huge eyes. ¡°I meant nod or shake your head. What on earth were you thinking? I just want you to be as clear as possible.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, just tell me to nod my head normally!¡± ¡°I just wanted to respect diverse expressions of opinion. There are many ways to wave your hand or turn your body.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Anyway.¡± He continued with a much moreposed voice. ¡°Can you show me a simple answer?¡± She nodded for him. ¡°Right. Good job.¡± He patted her cheek like he was praising a puppy. Louise bit her lips as she thought, ¡®Please treat me like a human being.¡¯ Chapter 108 - Rushed Into An Empty Classroom (2) Chapter 108 ¨C Ch. 108 Rushed Into An Empty ssroom (2) ¡°Are you trying to avoid me again?¡± Louise nodded with arge frown on her brow. ¡°I thought so. I can tell from this profane expression.¡± He swept his fingertips near Louise¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lip too hard. You¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡± It wasn¡¯t painful, so she shook her head. ¡°I wish we could be alright, but I feel like I¡¯m being a bother to you.¡± Louise nodded before he could finish. It could be interpreted as, ¡®It¡¯s true! You¡¯re totally bothering me!¡¯ ¡°I won¡¯t bother you, really.¡± Louise released her lip and it slowly regained it color, while Ian opened his mouth to speak. ¡°The truth is...I¡¯m nervous.¡± Louise¡¯s head tipped slightly. ¡°Because how can I say that I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± She gasped in spite of herself and quickly covered her mouth. She wasn¡¯t supposed to answer in words. In any case, she understood a little bit what made him nervous. ¡°You love Simon a lot.¡± There was no denying it, and so she nodded her head. ¡°Look, I¡¯m nodding too. I love Simon very much as well.¡± Louise smiled at his reply. ¡°Besides, Simon has many advantages that I don¡¯t have.¡± Advantages like being friendly or being good with his hands. Louise was always so rxed with him, whereas she was squeamish whenever she and Ian met. ¡°Excuse me for this, but I¡¯ve been imagining. If you could¨C¡± He leaned over a little so their gazes met. ¡°It would be nice if you could think of me while watching the sudden heavy rain.¡± That wasn¡¯t all he had in mind. ¡°And I was hoping...you would cherish the words I left behind. I told it like a joke then, but still.¡± He still held her face and while he whispered to her affectionately. ¡°They¡¯re really the only words I have.¡± He was silent. The hand on her cheek seemed to heat her body. Louise thought for a moment, then finally spoke. She couldn¡¯t help it. She couldn¡¯t exin it by a gesture. ¡± ...I cherish them.¡± Sometimes, she thought of her twitching lips before she went to sleep. ¡°Yes.¡± Ian could tell by Simon¡¯s reaction. Louise had never wavered. Ian felt evil being relieved at the fact. ¡°It¡¯s not just you that I¡¯ve been thinking about. Because you know...I have this personality.¡± He gave a smile, and Louise recognized that it was a forced one. ¡°Even if your heart is wavered by Simon¡¯s kindness...I don¡¯t think I could ever let you go.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but confess his cowardice. ¡°If he kept you from me...I would have taken back your heart by any means possible.¡± She needed to know exactly about his ugly nature. ¡°I¡¯m so...so disgusting.¡± Even though Ian felt guilty for obstructing Simon¡¯s life, he didn¡¯t think he could give up the single thing he desperately wanted the most. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that the man that you¡¯re choosing is this detestable.¡± Louise vigorously shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re trying tofort me again, aren¡¯t you? I appreciate yourpassion. You were so kind, even from the beginning. And you were always sweet to me...¡± His voice trailed off, but his gaze became clearer. The hand that held her cheek swept through her hair, and the gap between them grew even smaller, until finally their foreheads touched lightly. ¡°...Louise Sweeney.¡± He changed the word ¡°you¡± to her name. To make it a little clearer. ¡°I want to keep Louise Sweeney to myself.¡± Before Louise could fully process the meaning, Ian spoke first. ¡°I love you very much, Louise Sweeney.¡± After the lingering effects of his words had passed, he ventured forward cautiously. ¡°...Are you alright with that?¡± He recalled the shorings he had mentioned earlier. Should an ugly, selfish, and obsessive man be allowed to have such feelings? ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She was generous in her reply. ¡°Please treat me as your one and only.¡± She spoke as if she was trying to reassure him. ¡°Just like I already do for you.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been doing that for a long time.¡± He kissed Louise lightly on her lips and stepped back. ¡°...Well, somehow I feel like I¡¯m still losing to a prince of a fairy tale book.¡± ¡°You still care about that?!¡± ¡°You know it¡¯s nothing. I wanted to show you how good I can be. I don¡¯t know why I rushed into an empty ssroom like this though...¡± ¡°Because you were you impatient?¡± Ian lifted his brows. Sure, maybe he was a little bit impatient. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. I¡¯ve never gone this long missing you so much.¡± ¡°We barely saw each otherst year.¡± ¡°I thought you were smart and cute then, but...¡± He didn¡¯t know she was a perfect creature that was this soft and delicate and sweet. ¡°Anyway, I wondered when we¡¯d get to meet again, and now these two unscheduled interruptions were sent from the pce.¡± ¡°It is a little awkward.¡± ¡°Yes, and now you¡¯vee back even more beautiful than before, but I can¡¯t even touch your hair!¡± ¡°Do you want to touch it?¡± ¡°I always want to touch it if you let me. It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°...How dignified.¡± For some reason it sounded embarrassing when he admitted when he wanted to touch her hair. ¡°Ah! But I do like it.¡± Louise sped her hands near her heart and smiled. ¡°You said you were impatient.¡± ¡°...Hm?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re usually so rxed. It makes me feel a little special.¡± Louise shrugged, and Ian stretched out his arms. ¡°Then let¡¯s actually do something special.¡± ¡°Special?¡± She nced at his outstretched hands. ¡°We¡¯re going to dance?¡± ¡°No way. We¡¯re not ballroom dancing lessons now. If you don¡¯t mind, pleasee closer.¡± That wasn¡¯t any reason to protest, so Louise walked into the circle of his arms. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Yes. Can I hold you now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. But what will happen?¡± ¡°Not to me, but to you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± At her question, he lifted her body in the air. ¡°President?!¡± Louise managed to steady herself by grabbing onto his shoulder. ¡°Y-you scared me.¡± Their eye level changed and now Louise was looking down on him. ¡°But this is quite unique.¡± She had never looked down on him with this viewpoint before. ¡°... I want to ask you something.¡± The special thing he was talking about was probably not a new vantage point. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll listen?¡± ¡°It depends.¡± ¡°I really want you to listen. It¡¯s only you now.¡± There was a faint sense of loneliness in the way he softly spoke his words. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, then.¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°...I wish for a blessing.¡± Louise finally understood what he meant when he said ¡°special¡±. Blessing someone was the act of kissing another person¡¯s forehead and wishing them happiness. Even ordinary people shared friendly kisses with someone close to them. It was a small thing any ordinary person on the street could have. However, Ian was an exception. He was of such high status that no one could dare gave him such an intimate gesture. The only ones officially allowed to do it were the highest priests, parents and lovers. ¡°I had the blessing of the priests and my parents when I was young, but now it¡¯s hard to expect it from anybody.¡± He used to envy the people who could share a kiss of friendliness. He couldn¡¯t have that. ¡°Only if you don¡¯t hate it, of course.¡± ¡°What can I say?¡± Louise swept her fingers on his hair. ¡°You can expect a blessing from me anytime. And always, I¨C¡± Louise brushed away some of his hair on his forehead as kissed it. ¡°I believe in happiness at the end of Ian Audmonial¡¯s journey.¡± ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ll have you?¡± Louiseughed yfully and shook her head. ¡°I actually meant something a little different. I meant when the officials would find out that the president was missing.¡± No sooner had she finished did the voices of the officials searching for Ian began to echo loudly in the hall. Ian sighed a little. It was time to climb back through the window. He prayed that it wouldn¡¯t be recorded in history. Chapter 109 - I Love The Touch (1) Ch. 109 I Love The Touch (1) ¡°It appears autumn will soon arrive. Don¡¯t you think so, Louise Sweeney?¡± As the Crown Prince spoke, the two officials behind him wrote down his words. Neither Ian nor the court officials seemed to get tired. It had already been three days, and they hadn¡¯t slowed down one bit. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be autumn soon, President.¡± Louise was getting tired of his pretentious way of speech, so she gave a modest answer and shoveled arge heap of soil. ¡°And what are you doing?¡± ¡°The caretaker asked me to help her.¡± ¡°Shoveling?¡± ¡°Yes, we need to restore the soil that¡¯s been washed away by the rainy season.¡± ¡°You¡¯re covering the tree roots, correct?¡± He spoke haughtily so his eminent words would be recorded in history. ¡®If you¡¯re not helping me, could you please disappear?¡¯ As Louise thought that she ended up making a profane face, and Ian chuckled quietly with his hand covering his mouth. It turned out that this man was a pervert who was quite happy to see that kind of expression on her. ¡°Then do your best.¡± He turned around. The court officials, assuming that the conversation was over, put their pens down and gazed elsewhere. At that brief moment Ian turned back and brushed Louise¡¯s cheek with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± He frowned lightly. ¡°The president is the one¨C¡° As Louise tried to answer, she turned her head towards the sound of shoveling towards the flower bed. Louise shouted before she even realized it. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill!¡± When he turned towards the sound, Professor Wayne Hill caught his foot on a tree root and tripped. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, President!¡± Louise gave a hurried farewell and ran to the professor. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Sweeney! I just fell! Don¡¯t run!¡± The professor, who was still on the ground, shook his hand to stop Louise, but she ran towards him right away to help him up. She brushed off the wet soil clinging to his clothes. ¡°Really, Professor Hill. Are you sure you¡¯re sleeping well at night?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s habits. I tried, but...¡± Ian looked at the exceptionally friendly-looking pair. ¡®What kind of rtionship is that?¡¯¡¯ He knew that Louise had long admired Professor Hill, but he didn¡¯t know they were personal enough that she would check up on his sleeping hours. However, it was supposed to be beneficial for the professors and students to have good rtionships. ...Ian didn¡¯t know why something that was supposed to be good seemed bad in his eyes. ¡°If Professor Hill¡¯s hands got hurt, the rest of the academic field would be saddened.¡± Now Louise was stamping her feet and worrying over him. No, why are you stamping your feet so cutely! Why! Just worry about it in a normal way! ¡°I-I don¡¯t know about that, but I¡¯ll be careful because it¡¯s what Miss Sweeney says.¡± He corrected his crooked sses and smiled. Ian¡¯s face was outright ufortable. ¡®Because it¡¯s what Miss Sweeney...says?¡¯ Ha, if another student heard the same line, it would sound very misleading. Of course, Louise¡¯s strong mental psyche would not budge from such an usation. Ian knew it better than anyone. However, his opponent was Wayne Hill, and he couldn¡¯t let his guard down around him. ¡®I think he¡¯s a little cheap.¡¯ Professor Hill was just a 25-year-old with the ability to make Louise worry over him. His face was only okay behind those sses. ¡®He¡¯s not just cheap, he¡¯s a fraud.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not seriously hurt, are you? Shouldn¡¯t you be treated?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Professor Hill rubbed his palm over his white coat, causing streaks of blood from his hand to smear onto it. ¡°Professor!¡± Louise grabbed his arm in surprise, and Ian was near breaking point. She had always been so brazen, but she really had no sense of awareness. Even in the Academy, she didn¡¯t care about going in and out of Ian¡¯s room. He could let her stay at the capitalte at night and give her a bed. She wouldn¡¯t really fall asleep. He would hold her hand and... Stop. Ian halted the daydream at once. It wasn¡¯t the time to think of this. He tramped over to the flower bed. ¡°Hello, Professor.¡± He approached Wayne Hill with a princely smile. ¡°President Audmonial...H-hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Of course no one would agree with those ragged palms of his. Louise Sweeney was right to be worried about it. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a splinter in your finger. Wait a moment.¡± Louise held out her hand as if to grab Professor Hill¡¯s wrist. Ian¡¯s eyes shed. At the same time, all thebat skills he learned from Count Freya burst from him. Because of that, he seeded in capturing the professor¡¯s wrist before Louise. Be proud of your disciple, Count. Ian briefly thanked hisbat master, then stared at the professor with a heavy gaze taught by the Count. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡± He didn¡¯t forget to give strength to each syble. ¡°I will feel better if you go, Professor.¡± Luckily, Louise also supported Ian¡¯s idea, so he was able to keep the professor and Louise apart without any problem. As Ian dragged Professor Hill¡¯s slender wrist on the way to the infirmary, he fell into a sudden thought. ¡®...What the hell am I doing?¡¯ The other day he wanted to have a proper meeting with Louise to the point that he avoided the court officials. He just wanted to hold her hand without anyone knowing. But now he was holding the thin, soft wrist of a twenty-five-year-old man! ¡°You¡¯re going too fast, President Audmonial...¡± Ian halted and looked back at the professor. ¡°You¡¯re holding on too tight and it hurts. Please slow down.¡± Why was he saying that while blushing? He indeed was a professor full of misunderstandings. Before he knew it, the officials behind Ian were writing about ¡°The Crown Prince, who admired the professor.¡± Chapter 110 - I Love The Touch (2)

Ch. 110 I Love The Touch (2)

The caretaker gifted Louise a basket of green grapes. When Louise bit into one, she savored the way its sweetness would spread softly from the tip of her tongue to her pte. Its aroma was refreshing as well. They were indeed very good grapes. Louise plucked the grapes and ate them one by one as she headed towards the dormitory. The school year hadn¡¯t officially started yet, and most of the students spent their time lounging in their dorm rooms or hanging out on the rooftops. Just as she passed the library, she saw a tall girl waving enthusiastically by the corridor. Who was that? Louise felt like she had seen her before. She couldn¡¯t ignore it, so Louise waved back and headed towards the library. As she climbed the stairs, the girl cheered happily and approached with a cheery gait. ¡°Green grapes!¡± ¡°D-do you want some?¡± The girl smiled beautifully and swept aside her hair, then dragged Louise by the wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a sunny area.¡± She stopped at a warmly lit spot, then hopped skillfully onto a stone balustrade. ¡°Do you want me to lift you?¡± The girl stretched out her arm and Louise finally realized who she was. ¡°S-sir Hesse?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Rose.¡± ¡°...Rose?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Rose Wood.¡± Sean Wood, since when did you have a daughter like this... Louise stared at Hesse. He wore a girl¡¯s uniform and his hair was properly cut and styled. He had no sense of difort, as if he had lived his entire life wearing this outfit. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on? This is...¡± He grinned as he easily helped Louise sit up on rail. ¡°I¡¯m on an infiltration mission.¡± He pushed five grapes in his mouth as he answered. ¡°Infiltration? Why?¡± ¡°Who knows. Maybe I just wanted to hang out with Louise of the Greenhouse as a girlfriend.¡± He swallowed down his grapes and shook his fists in delight. They were delicious. Then, he started putting grapes back in his mouth again. Louise watched him as she wondered about his job, then soon realized why he was on an infiltration mission. It was because the court officials were with Ian twenty-four hours a day. ¡°There¡¯s not many people you trust, Hesse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Hesse, it¡¯s Rose, and I do have someone I trust.¡± He took a grape and stuck it right into Louise¡¯s mouth. ¡°...Me?¡± Louise swallowed the grape and he nodded. ¡°Say, when you graduate, why don¡¯t you be a court official? If Louise of the Greenhouse records the prince for twenty-four hours, I think I¡¯ll be able to rest well.¡± Even when he said this, his hands and mouth were constantly moving to fuel him with more grapes. ¡°I can¡¯t write that fast.¡± Louise shook her head as she recalled the officials¡¯ quick hands. ¡°And I don¡¯t like seeing the president act like an honor student.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think seeing him act all polite is cool?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s cool, Sir Hesse?¡± ¡°Yes! My master is always cool...Oh, but if you stay with him for twenty-four hours, I¡¯ll feel sorry for him.¡± ¡°Sorry? Why?¡± ¡°Well, if his beloved Louise keeps looking at him, he¡¯ll be so embarrassed that he won¡¯t be able to do a single thing.¡± He practically inhaled ten grapes in a single swallow. ¡°Not really...¡± ¡°Are you serious? If someone stares at you quietly, wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll be criticized, but I¡¯ll give it a try if it¡¯s what Sir Hesse says.¡± ¡°Call me Rose!¡± ¡°Okay. Rose. Have you ever thought about wearing a normal male uniform?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been interested in male uniforms before.¡± ¡°Before?¡± ¡°I used to go here for a while. But I dropped out halfway.¡± He put on a half-smile. ¡°I think a male uniform would look good on you, too.¡± ¡°Do you miss me?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it. I¡¯ll be sure to be a boy next time.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re more ustomed to looking at His Highness so I may not look very cool to you.¡± His posture was a little stiff, so he pulled up one leg to rest on it. Louise¡¯s eyes widened as the garter belts on his thighs holding his long socks were exposed. ¡°Too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Hesse lifted his skirt and proimed proudly, ¡°I¡¯m wearing shorts underneath!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh, and this garter is new too. I love the touch of it on my skin. And thece here is cute, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Wow, that really is cute. Where did you get that? ...Oh, this is like having a real girlfriend!¡± ¡°I am totally a real girlfriend.¡± He grinned and touched his knees. She could believe that the beautiful legs underneath were indeed a woman¡¯s. ¡°Are you wearing long socks because of the scars...¡± Louise thought about the painful-looking marks that had always crossed over his body. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not ashamed of them, but they also make me stand out.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, Sir Hesse, your face¨C?¡± The scars on his face were alsopletely gone. Louise carefully touched the tip of her fingers to Hesse¡¯s face, and he closed his eyes slightly. The pretty curled eyshes and pink cheeks looked natural, and it was only by looking carefully could Louise spot his scars. It was probably barely visible now because the sun was shining brightly. He really did look like an ordinary schoolgirl. ¡°Amazing...¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s so nice to have Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± He opened his eyes softly and smiled. ¡°But can you stop touching my face? I¡¯m in such a good mood that I¡¯m going to regret being a girl.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It meant that I wanted to be a boy for Louise.¡± ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t touch you anymore!¡± He chuckled as Louise quickly drew away her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sorry. Anyway, would you like hold your hand out again? Your skin seems a little dry. I have a good cream.¡± He flipped through his bag for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a new product. The moisturizer is great, and it¡¯s not sticky and absorbs quickly!¡± When he found the small pot of cream, he quickly opened the lid. ¡°Smell it.¡± ¡°It smells like coconut.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Everyone would like it.¡± He scooped up a little of the cream and smeared it on the back of Louise¡¯s hand. While Louise rubbed her hands to absorb the cream, Hesse went back to eating the grapes again. A cool autumn breeze blew, ruffling his orange hair. The slender braid on the side was quite cute. ¡°Did you do your hair yourself?¡± ¡°I usually do, but this time I asked someone else.¡± He patted down his disheveled hair. ¡°Someone else?¡± ¡°Lord Hird.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Louise doubted her ears for a moment. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve always wanted to see his abilities.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Simon panic?¡± ¡°No? He just said, ¡®I see. I¡¯ll cooperate.¡¯¡± She could imagine Simon¡¯s controlled face as he answered. ¡°Oh, that was delicious.¡± He patted his stomach, and indeed when Louise looked at the basket all the grapes were gone. There were so many before. ¡°Was it really good?¡± ¡°It was the best!¡± ¡°If I get some more I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re making me melt for you, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just soft for me.¡± She was deeply moved by his sweetness, and she responded with a smile. However, Hesse¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. ¡°...Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± He said her name in a quiet voice. Louise gazed at him uneasily instead of speaking. ¡°Excuse me, please.¡± He hopped down from the railing then lifted Louise down by her waist and set her down gently. Sarak. After touching the grass, the both of them pressed themselves against the wall. Suddenly, Louise heard someone approaching where the two of them had just been. ¡°Who is it...¡± Louise turned to Hesse with a questioning look. He only smiled lightly with his index finger on his mouth. ¡°I thought we wouldn¡¯t talk about it anymore!¡± The voice she heard was both familiar and unfamiliar. ¡®ire...?¡¯ Chapter 111 - The Greater You Burn (1) Ch. 111 The Greater You Burn (1) Louise had no difficulty recognizing ire¡¯s voice from above her. This was the first time Louise had seen her that day. ire had been rather angry during the time Louise was unable to make it to the new semester party, but it paled inparison to the way she was now. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with ire...?¡¯ As Louise worried over her friend, another voice cut in. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it.¡± It was Dean Crissis. ¡®ire and Dean?!¡¯ Louise turned to Hesse in surprise, and he nodded. Shame on herself! Louise didn¡¯t intend to eavesdrop on her friends¡¯ secret conversation, and she hurriedly pressed her hands to her ears. ¡®I can¡¯t hear you. I can¡¯t hear you.¡¯ She chanted this repeatedly to herself, but the human hand was not known to inste sound very well and she could hear every word they said. ¡°Well I do. And don¡¯t ever do it again.¡± That sounded so interesting. Louise was a little frustrated. ¡®I really don¡¯t want to hear it!¡¯ She pressed her palms more firmly to her ears, but it didn¡¯t help. ¡°I don¡¯t approve, and if your fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t, neither will I.¡± Louise couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with curiosity. ¡®What did her fianc¨¦ do...No, I can¡¯t hear you. I can¡¯t hear you!¡¯ As ast resort, Louise repeatedly pped her palms on her ears. Fortunately it worked, and soon she could barely hear their conversation. Her arms ached, but for the sake of her friendship with those two she thought it was worth it. ¡°Oh...that¡¯s a funny method.¡± Hesse copied her a few times, then he reached out to Louise. She understood his intention right away. Her arms were starting to hurt, so Hesse was going to keep her ears shut on her behalf. Louise carefully took her hands off her ears. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± For a brief moment she heard an outburst from ire, before Hesse¡¯s hands came up to cover and pull away from her ears repeatedly. Because of the fast and muffled sounds she did not hear any more conversation between the two. ¡®That¡¯s great Sir Hesse.¡¯ Suddenly, surprised crossed Hesse¡¯s face and he looked up. ¡°Hesse...?¡± Louise called to him in a small voice. Instead of answering, he dropped his hands that covered her ears. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Louise looked up towards were Hesse¡¯s eyes were riveted. ¡°Well, it was wrong that you kissed me!¡± Louise froze as ire¡¯s voice pierced her ears. She looked back at Hesse. ¡°Why did you move your hand just before the big reveal...¡± Sheined to him in a whisper, but he just grinned. He thought it funny to block her ears again when she had already heard the most important words. * * * ¡°Well, it was wrong that you kissed me!¡± ire shot him a stern re. ¡°Well, what were you going to do then?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t kissed you, what were you going to do in that situation?¡± ¡°I...¡± ire closed her eyes for a moment and thought. That day there was a party with some close family members. ire was present with her fianc¨¦ of course, but she hadn¡¯t been exactly keen to go. The party was mostly for adults, and there weren¡¯t many friends from the Academy there. However, as the couple were soon to be married, they followed the tradition of appearing together. If it weren¡¯t for Dean who came on behalf of his parents, she couldn¡¯t possibly have a personal conversation with anyone. ire waited until everyone else was deeply upied in the party, then stood up quietly. ¡°May I go back first?¡± After asking for permission from her fianc¨¦, he nodded eagerly and saw her off to the hallway. ¡°Be careful on the way back.¡± He gave her a perfunctory kiss on the cheek and then swiftly retreated back to the party. ¡®I wonder who I will hear about tomorrow.¡¯ She could tolerate almost anyone, but she thought, please, don¡¯t let it be a married woman. It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with this kind of situation. ire knew that her fianc¨¦ was not a good man. Their engagement was not a matter of love, but of a decision by their families. And her fianc¨¦¡¯s parents were pretty nice people. They promised to help the Iris family, and even signed a contract to allow ire run the family business in the future. Their condition was their son. When she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t a bad marriage. ire would have the opportunity to use her skill set, and that chance didn¡¯te by easily. ¡°Are you going back?¡± ire nodded as Dean Crisis approached her. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to sleep. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± ¡°You should drink moderately.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that kind of nagging from a boy who can¡¯t even drink yet.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Dean seemed to want to argue, but he soon became quiet. The one year age difference seemed even bigger between them these days. ire smiled and opened a small fan. ¡°Are you angry?¡± He shook his head. Outside, several elderly women were boarding their respective carriages. They were slow, and they seemed to drag out the time they were saying their goodbyes to each other. In particr, they wished each other good health several times. The butler approached ire and Dean and apologized for the dy in the preparation of her carriage. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ire shrugged lightly. She didn¡¯t want to disturb the olddies¡¯ sweet separation. ¡°I¡¯ll just go for a walk.¡± She began to take a stroll along the brightly lit pathway, and Dean took her side without a word. Suddenly ire broke the silence. ¡°Aren¡¯t they cute?¡± Dean quickly realized that she was talking about the elderly women. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I wonder, will Louise and I be like that?¡± Would they be friends that cared about each other¡¯s sore joints? ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°It will be like that with you, of course.¡± There was no reply to this remark. ¡°Are you still upset?¡± ire looked at him. He used to be smaller than her, but he had grown up now. If she didn¡¯t raise her head, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see his expression. Did he feel her gaze? His shimmering eyes turned towards her. There was a shadow of discontent in them. How could a child with such clear eyes then look like this now? ¡°You were cute too.¡± ire murmured sadly at the memory of the childhood Dean. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a cute answer.¡± ¡°Oh, for real!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really not cute.¡± ¡°ire Iris! ¡° Dean shouted and blocked her way, but ire remained unfazed. ¡°When did you stop calling me by the cute title of sister?¡± To her he was a cute little brother, no matter how he behaved. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have a brother. I really liked it when you called me that.¡± ¡± ...Don¡¯t satisfy your personal needs with me.¡± ¡°Why? You liked it too.¡± ¡°Who said I liked it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ire looked away andughed. Whenever she teased Dean, she always had that look on her face. ¡°When you used the magic word ¡®sister¡¯, I listened and indulged you in whatever you wanted, didn¡¯t I? ¡°...¡± She did. Dean couldn¡¯t bring himself to argue. He used it several times when he wanted ire to share her snack with him. ¡°That was a few years ago...!¡± He had a disgruntled expression on his face, and he shut his mouth for a moment. His gaze was fixed somewhere beyond ire. ¡°Dean?¡± The moment she said his name, she tried to turn towards him, but he gripped her arm in a hurry. ¡°Keep walking.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°J-just walk! Stop talking!¡± The moment he grabbed her arm, ire turned around. In retrospect, she should have listened to him. If she had not turned around, she would not have known what Dean saw. There was a terrace, and on it she could see a pair of lovers hungering for the taste of each other¡¯s lips. The light from the garden reflected from the wall and lit up their faces. Chapter 112 - The Greater You Burn (2) Ch. 112 The Greater You Burn (2) ire let out augh. One of the people was her fianc¨¦. How did he not deviate from her expectations even once? She liked that he was so simple, but by now she was sick and tired of it. The moment she was about to look away, her fianc¨¦, too, spotted ire. ¡°...¡± She should have listened to Dean and kept walking, and she deeply regretted ignoring her best friend¡¯s advice. ire managed to avert her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ire murmured in a low voice, but when she looked at Dean he was still looking up at the terrace. ¡°Dean Crissis.¡± ire called to him in a soothing voice, but the grip on her arm tightened. ¡°Ah...!¡± When she opened her mouth in a gasp of pain, another person¡¯s breath invaded her. It wasn¡¯t until her lips and everything inside turned hot did she realize what was happening. This was...this was kissing. Dean Crissis was kissing her in front of her fianc¨¦. At that moment, she came to her senses. ire managed to pull away and shook her head in a hurry. Nevertheless, they were still so close to each other that their breaths touched each other¡¯s faces. Their eyes met. His usual impassive stare was now bright and clear. ¡°Keep going.¡± His voice was a deep growl. Of course ire wouldn¡¯t respond to such a suggestion. Ever. ¡°...Sister.¡± But when he called her that, she was already irrevocably close. Their deep kiss continued for quite a long time. When he looked back at the terrace, there was no one left. ire slowly opened her eyes, biting her lips. Dean was still standing before her, with the same expression as that night. Dean was a good person. Maybe he thought ire was being ignored by her fianc¨¦, but in the same vein, she also ignored her fianc¨¦ as well. She didn¡¯t respect him as a human being in the first ce. In the end, he and ire could make a good match, even if their rtionship wasn¡¯t pure. Perhaps Dean was too sweet to understand. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t kissed me, I would¡¯ve used this job to my advantage.¡± ire calmly confessed what she had decided to do for a long time. ¡°I could have used the marriage contract as an excuse to add one more use. That¡¯s what the other one would do...¡± ¡°ire!¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s not exactly wrong is it?¡± ire smiled and held her hands together. ¡°I should use my advantages to its fullest extent.¡± Dean didn¡¯t answer for a while. He mumbled something and then finally opened his mouth with a trembling voice. ¡°...W-when you saw that son of a bitch on the terrace¨C!¡± ¡°Dean!¡± ¡°You wereughing your head off!¡± He shook his head and ire understood why he kept looking back at the terrace. ¡°Is that bastard worthy of you?¡± She certainly agreed that her fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t ideal, but his value was certain. She could answer that confidently. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s quite useful, don¡¯t you think?¡± Her fianc¨¦ was a stupid man with only gambling and girls in his head. ¡°You...¡± In a strange way, ire felt relieved to see that Dean was fed up. It was about time he knew the real ire. She was selfish, calcting, and willing to sacrifice to use anything she wanted. What she was doing wasn¡¯t a sin; it was the virtue of being an adult. It was only in childhood that one is praised for kindness and goodness. ¡°So, Dean.¡± She was going to tell him never to do such a thing in the future, but he interjected before she could start. ¡°I¨C¡° His breathing became noticeably uncertain. ¡°Am I allowed to...¡± When she didn¡¯t answer, Dean changed the question. ¡°You said you would...use him thoroughly?¡± Dean must have given her fianc¨¦ a moment of rm and for that she was grateful, but she couldn¡¯t deny it. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dean.¡± ire took a step away from him and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need you to do this for me.¡± As Dean tried to narrow the gap, ire quickly stepped back again. Instinctively she knew. If they got closer like this, they would have a second kiss. And from that time on, it could not be called a mistake. She couldn¡¯t lose her precious excuse. ¡°Never do that again. Ever.¡± She ended the conversation as if she were scolding her brother then turned around quickly. A bitter look clung to her back. Maybe that kind of look wasn¡¯t her brother¡¯s. * * * It had been a day since Louise overheard their conversation. ¡®I¡¯m a real viiness...¡¯ Listening to other people¡¯s secrets and not apologizing for them were all conditions of being evil. She wanted to run to the pair of them right away and beg for their forgiveness, but Hesse advised against it. ¡°They probably didn¡¯t want to tell anyone else, and it¡¯s better if they didn¡¯t know you found out.¡± And so she had to live with her mouth shut. Whenever she saw ire¡¯s and Dean¡¯s faces, a wave of guilt would wash over her and she felt ufortable being in the student council room with them. Today she was supposed to help Dean in the library. If God really was in this world, he must be a cold-blooded man with no mercy by pushing Dean and Louise into the same ce. ¡°Louise Sweeney!¡± At the sound of Dean¡¯s voice, Louise quickly turned to see him sitting down next to her. ¡°...Yes?¡± He looked furious as hepiled the returned books. ¡°What number do I have to call for you to answer?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I was just thinking about something.¡± ¡°Anyway, someone left this book in the return cart without writing on the card. Find out who.¡± Louise gazed at the book Dean gave him. The familiar title stood out. I¡¯m So Flustered! A Horoscope of Love For When You Want To Confess To Him Immediately. The hard edges of the book were worn out due to considerable use during the semester. Maybe it was helping with all the secret rtionships in the Academy. ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯ Louise opened the book with a smile. ¡°Dean, what¡¯s your Zodiac sign?¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°This book is very urate!¡± Dean looked skeptically between the book and Louise¡¯s face. How could she know that? ¡°Anyway, when ites to dating, there is no other book thates close! Tell me, what¡¯s your Zodiac sign?¡± Louise tried to press him, and he gave a scowl before turning back to his list. ¡°...L-Leo.¡± No, it wasn¡¯t a scowl. She supposed he was just deciding whether to tell her or not. Louise quickly turned the pages. Dean stole a nce at the book, and Louise pushed it between them. ¡°Leo. So, Dean.¡± The two were so focused on the book that their faces were nearly pressed against it. ¡°The greater the obstacle to love, the greater you burn.¡± Dean¡¯s eyebrows twitched briefly as she said ¡°obstacle.¡± ...You really are burning, Dean. Louise swallowed her words and felt her heart beating. This passionate unrequited love affair was so exciting. They read the various tips for the jealous lion, and when they were done, Dean acted much nicer to Louise. She was very pleased with her expert handling of the situation. ...Until she spotted Ian between the shelves shooting a venomous look towards Dean. She suddenly remembered something Ian said. ¡°No matter how much you look at it, you and Dean Crisis are too close.¡± Had it not been for the officials standing next to him, he might have taken Louise¡¯s chin and said those words again. Oh, right. Come to think of it. The President was also a Leo... Chapter 113 - Historical Kiss (1) Ch. 113 Historical Kiss (1) Here were the list of worries in Louise¡¯s head: Ian and the court officials. Dean and ire. And Simon. Louise was briefly surprised that ¡°Next semester¡¯s grades¡± did not make the list, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to worry about that when sses hadn¡¯t started yet. Fortunately, that meant she would be able to focus on her present concerns, such as the student council¡ªas usual¡ªand their terrible tradition of making the top student serve them. ¡°Thank you all for meeting here on such short notice.¡± The student council members were gathered in ire¡¯s dorm room, sitting at the bed, desk, or floor. ¡°Why here instead of the council room?¡± ire closed the window curtains tightly as she answered. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency meeting.¡± The curtains blocked the sunlight, dimming the room and leaving the atmosphere rtively cool and calm. ¡°Wait...what about the President?¡± One boy noticed Ian¡¯s absence. ¡°I excluded him for security reasons.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Ian these days was a security liability. Everything he heard and saw was recorded in history, and he received steady taxes and magical protection. ¡°He is actually the problem we¡¯re going to talk about today.¡± ire stretched her neck from side to side to alleviate her exhaustion. ¡°As you all know, it was the court officials who requested to make a record of the President. The Academy epted, but not only to bring light to the President¡¯s life.¡± ¡± ...But to boast about the Academy too.¡± Dean Crissis rarely spoke at meetings. Everyone had a moment of surprise because what he said was also quite urate. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ire cleared her throat and continued. ¡°The Academy offers a wide variety of sses, and the number of books in its library rivals that of the Royal Library. It could be considered a golden age. And of course, the students abide by the high standards as well.¡± And so, the Academy wanted to show off the excellence of this institution through Ian¡¯s perspective. ¡°However, as the President was taking on the appearance of ¡®The Romantic Prince Enjoying A Stroll In The Moonlight¡¯, he stopped yesterday evening as saw something nearby.¡± ire touched her forehead for a moment. Louise thought it was because ire had a headache, but when she looked closer she realized it wasn¡¯t the case. ire¡¯s ears were red, probably out of embarrassment. ¡°And the President saw¨C?¡± Louise urged her to continue. She wanted to know what had happened that made ire so flustered. ¡°...Lips.¡± ire¡¯s voice was a barely audible whisper, while she covered her face with her palm. ¡°Lips?¡± Several students echoed the word at the same time and ire spoke more clearly. ¡± ...The President came across a couple kissing while out on a walk.¡± ¡°Well, that must be a historical kiss now.¡± ire nodded. ¡°It was recorded. Fortunately, no name was entered.¡± Then wasn¡¯t that alright? The Academy didn¡¯t specifically ban rtionships. ¡°Anyway, the dean was very ufortable. Even though there¡¯s plenty on the record about the many Academic activities, a scene involving kissing would be a distraction.¡± Most definitely, Louise thought as she rested her chin on her hand. The future schrs poring through the dull records of the Crown Prince¡¯s life would definitely find a kissing scene wee entertainment. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not good for the students either. This time the President didn¡¯t say their names, so it wasn¡¯t on the record. But if he called out to them by mistake...¡± Everyone was horrified for a moment as they realized the repercussions. ¡°They would remain forever in history as ¡®The Ones Who Were Kissing In Front Of The Crown Prince.¡¯¡± What a terrible achievement. No amount of good work would be able to cover that up. ¡°So the dean consulted closely with me on this issue and asked me to share it with the students.¡± ¡± ...Share?¡± Louise looked troubled. ¡°So we can¡¯t make a notice and we¡¯ll have to tell them ourselves?¡± If the Academy put out a ¡®No Kissing¡¯ notice, the court officials would write that down too. ¡°So.¡± ire looked around the room of students with deep regret. ¡°If you¡¯re in a rtionship or have friends in a rtionship, please give them a discreet warning.¡± The room was quiet, as no one said who they knew. * * * Fortunately, the meeting ended in an amiable atmosphere. ire put forward the students¡¯ ¡°right to know,¡± which yed a big role in giving her legitimacy. ¡°The students have the right to know that there¡¯s the possibility of a bad situation.¡± Everyone nodded at ire¡¯s exnation. It was their duty to warn the students in advance, as it could be a problem for their families if their names ended up where it didn¡¯t belong. And so, the student council decided to work for the students¡¯ right to know, even though it would be somewhat humiliating to say to them, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss while the court officials are around.¡± How would the students feel when they heard that? While they might be embarrassed at first, they might be even more desperate to kiss. Humans craved something more when it is banned. The council hoped that their warning wouldn¡¯t backfire. ¡®Well,e to think of it.¡¯ Louise looked at the studentsing out from the meeting, and her thoughts fell on another subject. ¡®When was thest time we...kissed?¡¯ The word ¡°kiss¡± kept circling her mind. The forehead kiss didn¡¯t count, as that was a heartfelt blessing. ¡®Was it during summer? In the drawing room before he left for the Lapis Estate...¡¯ He had leaned in deeply towards the couch Louise was sitting at. ¡°Because now there¡¯s no chance.¡± He evenined that there were no opportunities to kiss, and that they would have more at the Academy. Louise sighed deeply. ¡®There are no chances at the Academy. He¡¯s a liar and a devil!¡¯ After a moment of grouching, she jumped and quickly added an excuse. ¡®Of course, not that I¡¯m sorry about it. Ever! I¡¯m just pointing out the fact that he was wrong!¡® She didn¡¯t know why she desperate to exin to herself. It had been so long since theirst kiss. It was unlikely that the honorable Crown Prince would do so anyway. Last time they secretly met in an empty ssroom, and it didn¡¯t happen. ...But why? ¡®I don¡¯t miss it! I¡¯m just¨C¡¯ After pacing for a moment, the thought she had earlier came back to her head. Humans craved something more when it was banned. So, Louise¡¯s strange obsession with kissing was because of that. So she just wanted to rebel! ¡°I hope no one goes around kissing as a useless act of rebellion.¡± From Louise¡¯s side came ire¡¯s worried voice, and Louise was startled and answered quickly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡± ...I, I mean no one should.¡± Louise mumbled and quickly changed her words. ire grinned. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I never thought Louise would have to hold back from kissing while the court officials were here...¡± ¡°No!¡± Louise immediately regretted denying it so forcefully. It sounded like a confirmation to anyone¡¯s ears. ire pushed the remaining students out of her room and hurriedly locked the door. With only the two of them left inside, ire sat next to Louise with an expression of curiosity. ¡°Where did my Louise go?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Louise sat back and shook her head, but ire moved in a little closer and grinned meaningfully. ¡°Uh, ire, don¡¯t look at me like that...¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Louise had a broken conscience. Not long ago she overheard ire¡¯s secret, and the right thing to do was confess. But ire also had a lot on her te at the moment, and Louise was reluctant to tell her the truth. ¡®And the President said he loved me, but...we didn¡¯t kiss.¡¯ That was what was worrying her, but she didn¡¯t want ire to set aside her pain for Louise¡¯s needless problems. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to talk about, just tell me.¡± ire touched Louise on the cheek and spoke kindly. ¡°W-well, I¡¯d love to talk to you but...¡± ¡°You want to?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get my head organized.¡± ¡°Is it a matter about love?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same with me, in fact.¡± ire smiled and Louise felt light enough to speak. ¡°You said you were engaged, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I have a family match.¡± She didn¡¯t look happy when she answered. Of course, Louise hadn¡¯t been happy about it either. ¡°He¡¯s a nice person. In some ways...it¡¯s a good match.¡± In a normal situation Louise would¡¯ve asked ¡°Do you like him?¡± But now, she couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. She knew that ire wouldn¡¯t like a man that kisses other women. ¡°Is there a bad expression on my face?¡± ire prodded Louise when she didn¡¯t say anything, and Louise nodded reluctantly. ¡°Actually, there was. Sorry.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but it¡¯s okay. The one who needs to settle the issue is not me.¡± ¡± ....It¡¯s not?¡± Louise asked the question quietly although she knew the answer. She didn¡¯t want to hear the answer though. She just hoped that ire would be able to untangle theplexities in her mind. ¡°The problem is with the other man. Though it¡¯s a little weird to call him a man...¡± ¡°Perhaps he really isn¡¯t focused?¡± ¡°Well, not exactly, but there is that when ites to men and women and thinking about the other person. Sometimes I can¡¯t know for sure because he¡¯s too close...¡± ¡°So close that you couldn¡¯t see it?¡± ¡°More like I didn¡¯t want to see it. Maybe. I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± The wedding was only half a year away. ¡°...Maybe from what little I saw.¡± ¡°You resent it?¡± Louise looked on concernedly. ire noticed that her source of worry included Dean Crissis as well. ¡°I don¡¯t really me Dean.¡± When ire said his name, Louise felt ashamed. She wanted to continue to ignore her guilt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You know, Dean is the only one so close that I can¡¯t see him properly anyway.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°If there was anything toin about anyway...then maybe...¡± ire touched her lips for a moment. It was natural that Dean couldn¡¯t give up his lingering feelings and acted that way towards her. She didn¡¯t know what to do. The fact was, she said something from the corner of her heart that she should never say. ¡°I think I was happy.¡± ¡°ire. ¡° ¡± ...but it¡¯s a small feeling.¡± ire grabbed her sleeve and smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m already carrying enough weight.¡± Over time, that small soft thing might crumble under that crushing weight. ¡°Say Louise.¡± She spoke as if she were just beginning. ¡°Would you give me a hug?¡± Louise already grabbed ire before she could even finish. Chapter 114 - Historical Kiss (2)

Ch. 114 Historical Kiss (2)

No matter how much Louise thought of it, it was strange. Although many events went against the tide of the original story, this was a world built by the author for romance. Even a simple tease on a possible kissing scene was sure to get a thousand likes. What was strange was that in this sweet world Dean and ire, who had feelings for each other, could not be together. No. It was strange even if the world wasn¡¯t like this. People who liked each other should be able to have a normal rtionship and experience both the sweet and bitter taste of love. Louise was passing near the greenhouse with more green grapes that the caretaker had given her. She peered inside, hoping for Simon or Professor Hill, but there was no one. ¡°Sir Hesse?¡± She called out for Hesse into the air, as he said he wanted to eat more of these grapes. However, he did not appear next to her with his signature mischievous smile. ¡°...Yes?¡± An answer came from above. When Louise looked up, she saw Hesse wearing a male uniform and waving at her from a tree branch. ¡°Sir Hesse! That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°Really? Really?¡± ¡°Really. And you look younger too.¡± ¡°Oh, I hate that. Being a mature adult man is my only advantage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s your advantage. Anyway, it¡¯s very cool.¡± ¡°Oh, I feel like there¡¯s a tickle in my heart because Louise of the Greenhouse praised me.¡± Smiling, he turned his eyes to look at Louise¡¯s grape basket. ¡°Is that for me?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the green grapes you love.¡± Louis lifted the basket up towards the tree. Hesse pulled out a long wooden stick from somewhere and pulled in the basket. ¡°How are you here?¡± Hesse scratched his nose as if he found it difficult to answer. ¡°Well...actually.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t follow me after I got the grapes, did you?¡± There was no answer to her yful joke. Normally he would have replied, ¡°I came running because I smelled grapes from far away!¡± ¡°He was guarding me. You can step back now, Hesse. You didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep, so try to rest now.¡± A voice answered from behind Louise. ¡°President?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Louise looked at him replied lightly. ¡°Since your face looks sloppy and Hesse is allowed to sleep, I assume the court officials are not nearby.¡± ¡°Thank goodness the dean called the both of them in.¡± ¡°Oh...because of the kissing incident?¡± As she spoke she looked up the tree and saw that Hesse was gone. As well as basket of grapes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that would reach your ears.¡± Louise shrugged her shoulders and walked a step ahead, and Ian fell into step by her side. ¡°We came up with new guidelines for the students.¡± ¡°No kissing in front of me?¡± ¡°Simr to that, actually. More like no kissing at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great guideline for history.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Louise brought him up to speed about student council meeting. He listened to her tone and carefully observed her expressions, one by one. She didn¡¯t forget to interject with cheerful exmations to keep the conversation pleasant. ¡°So is the student council running fine without me?¡± ¡°Does that make you relieved?¡± ¡°It does, thank you.¡± Louise was a valuable pir of the student council, and he patted her on the head. ¡°I am always grateful to you and other members. When this is over, I¡¯ll be sure to pay you all back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice idea. Everyone is handing out embarrassing warnings about not kissing.¡± ¡°Even if you tell the students not to, it¡¯s not like they listen.¡± ¡°Then I hope everyone can hide it well.¡± Louise murmured anxiously, and Ian agreed. ¡°Well, there are a few suitable ces where you can get away with it.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± A broad smile spread across Ian¡¯s face. There was a shiver in Louise¡¯s spine, and she took a step back. Ian immediately stepped closer. Louise took another three steps back. Ian followed her yet again. Before she knew it, the cool wall of the building touched her back and she couldn¡¯t retreat any further. She had an ominous feeling. ¡°So...¡± She raised her head. The building cast a deep shadow on Ian, and she couldn¡¯t clearly see his face. ¡°...I¡¯m done with my business now.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t done anything yet?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Louise stared up at him with a troubled look. ¡°But in front of you, that kind of stuff is prohibited. And I¡¯m in front of you.¡± Louise couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word kiss. ¡°That kind of stuff?¡± He was the devil for pointing it out exactly. ¡°I think I¡¯m being extraordinarily patient even without the ban.¡± ¡°...D-don¡¯t lie. It wasn¡¯t that long ago.¡± ¡°Not long ago?¡± ¡°You asked me to give you a blessing!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s chaste and sacred.¡± ¡°W-well, but the officials will be here soon...¡± He tenderly took both her hands and whispered in a soft voice. ¡°They¡¯re noting.¡± Her small hands twitched between his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re doing good.¡± He pulled her pale hand towards him and kissed it lightly. Louise closed her eyes at the tickling sensation. Without her vision, her hearing became several times more sensitive, and she could hear her heart pounding against her chest in response to the brush of his lips against her skin. ¡°Raise your head, Louise Sweeney.¡± She heard his heard whisper close in front of her. ¡°Please. Hmm?¡± His voice was soothing or pleading, like he was waiting for something. She opened her eyes slowly and took in the sight of him. He had an unfamiliar expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay for a while.¡± ¡°...T-that¡¯s what you say.¡± Louise managed to speak, avoiding his gaze a little. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve be a person that constantly worries about you...¡± ¡°I feel more surprised that you are realizing this now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°......I feel like you¡¯re somebody who just does everything he wants to do to me.¡± At Louise¡¯s reply heughed out loud. ¡°D-don¡¯tugh! Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re the victim!¡± Louise lifted her head in protest, but he refused. ¡°Who¡¯s the victim? To be honest, it was always me.¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°You do.¡± He spoke rather confidently. ¡°And you¡¯re still doing it. If you¡¯re trying to kill me, I want you to know that you¡¯re doing it right.¡± As he spoke, the gap between them grew even smaller. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it. I was so embarrassed over there.¡± ¡°I know. It was cute...my fianc¨¦e.¡± Their lips were almost touching when he said thest word. ¡°Ah¨C¡± His soft voice, his breath, and even his lips were all within reach. He was as suave as before, but there was a hint of urgency in him. Maybe it was because they were yearning the same thing. Louise clutched his hand tightly, and at that moment they tilted their heads to fit each other more perfectly. She gave a sharp inhale. Was it because of her painfully beating heart? Ian dropped his lips away for a moment. Perhaps he was worried about the unstable sound of Louise¡¯s breathing, and he whispered gently, with his forehead still touching hers. ¡°You.¡± He squeezed her hand. ¡°I wish you were a little less afraid of me...¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°But you were just now.¡± He shook his head, his voice a gentle murmur. He was worried that it sounded like he was putting the me on Louise, so he changed his words. ¡°I won¡¯t frighten you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, really.¡± ¡°You are brave.¡± When he finished speaking, their lips naturally fell into each others. Louise stole a nce at Ian from underneath hershes. His eyes werepletely closed, as if this was the first time for him. Like he was yearning for her with all of one¡¯s heart and soul. ¡®...He¡¯ll get mad if he finds out I¡¯m looking.¡¯ Basrak. She heard a sound from over his shoulder. Louise looked carefully so Ian wouldn¡¯t notice. And came face-to-face with a surprised-looking young court official. Chapter 115 - Entire Breadth of His Literary Skills (1)

Ch. 115 Entire Breadth of His Literary Skills (1)

Louise¡¯s eyes locked onto the court official, and time seemed to grind to a halt. The official¡¯s startled expression slowly turned into a smile, and he lifted a finger to his lips as if to say, ¡°Quiet.¡± Then he pointed towards Ian. ¡®Does he mean not to tell the President?¡¯ Or perhaps¨C ¡®He means he¡¯s going to keep it a secret.¡¯ Or maybe it was just her hopeful thinking. ¡®No. It could mean that he¡¯s going to leave quietly now to write it down.¡¯ That was a disaster-level scenario. Louise¡¯s first impression in history would be enormous. Kissing. The young official would probably use the entire breadth of his literary skills to portray the scene as vividly as he could. ¡°...Well.¡± While Louise¡¯s mind was swirling about the appearance court official, anguid voice murmured against her lips. ¡°What am I missing?¡± He pulled away and leaned his forehead over Louise¡¯s shoulder. His hand, which seemed like it would never let her go, finally loosened its grip. ¡°...Huh?¡± Ian heaved a sigh. ¡°Well, I am a man of humility, and I don¡¯t expect to be good from the start.¡± ¡°Hoo, that¡¯s a good attitude.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes, for the crown prince who receives everyone¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone¡¯s attention. I just.¡± His sigh became heavier. ¡± ....I thought I should be able to kiss you well enough so that I don¡¯t lose your attention.¡± ¡°My attention...?¡± ¡°Yes. I hoped that I could at least satisfy you.¡± He wrapped his arms around Louise¡¯s waist again. ¡°Now I realize that my kisses are too terrible to hold your attention.¡± He called that terrible? No, how could he say that! The male lead is good at anything he does, even for the first time! ¡°Of course, since I¡¯m still new to this I have to be a bit more motivated.¡± ¡°A-ah no, President, it¡¯s not bad at all¨C¡± He was doing great. She could probably turn into cotton candy from her shoulders to her legs and simply melt. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to console me. I have the will to improve.¡± ¡°If you improve from here, then that will be even more dangerous...¡± Louise muttered to herself, and Ian looked down at her. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Anyway, if there¡¯s anything I can improve on, please tell me. There¡¯s no one else to let me know.¡± ¡°Y-you don¡¯t need to improve at all. You¡¯re doing great.¡± Louise answered him awkwardly, touching his arm that was around her waist. This was beyond mortifying. It was especially mortifying topliment someone else on their kissing skills too. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Louise nodded vigorously, but he still looked doubtful. ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± His brow gently wrinkled, and he leaned so that their foreheads were touching together. ¡°I could tell with my own eyes that you were thinking of something else entirely.¡± ¡°I-I¨C! ¡° Louise hastily tried to think of an excuse. Perhaps it was better not to tell him that they were caught by the court official, and the court official would let go of it quietly. ¡± ...I¨CI just didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°You mean you were ufortable?¡± There was concern etched on his features, and Louise quickly shook her head. ¡°In a good way! I mean, it was so good that I didn¡¯t know what to do...¡± ¡°While I¡¯m happy that that¡¯s what you were thinking about, I¡¯m not really sure what to do from here.¡± Louise suddenly felt guilty, as Ian seemed genuinely troubled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t focus on kissing.¡± ¡°...Now that¡¯s worse.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll do better next time! So if there¡¯s anything I need to improve on, please let me know!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to improve from here?¡± He shook his head gently, dropping his forehead. Something scary must have crossed his mind. ¡°I disagree.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡°The problem is that you¡¯re so good. My patience is strong, of course. But sometimes...¡± ¡°Sometimes it doesn¡¯t hold.¡± ¡°Yes. Like the time I kissed your forehead when I wasn¡¯t your lover.¡± ¡°And the time you gulped after seeing my back.¡± ¡°That was an instance of strong patience.¡± ¡°...!¡± What the hell is this guy! If that was patience, then what was he like when he didn¡¯t have it? Ian let out a short chuckle as Louise fixed him with an incredulous stare. ¡°Anyway.¡± He changed the subject in a calmer tone. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Louise found that wholly unnecessary, but for some reason she didn¡¯t want to stop his efforts. ¡®Does that mean I¡¯m bing a pervert like he is...¡¯ Now the pervert has to pay taxes to the pervert. What should she do about this shameful state of ruin? ¡°You¡¯re...you¡¯re thinking about something else.¡± ¡°Ah, no!¡± Louise quickly denied it, but Ian didn¡¯t look like he believed her. ¡°What are we supposed to do with this bubbly brain of yours? Is there no way to tie up your thoughts like tying up your body?¡± ¡°Y-you pervert!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t do it anyone else...¡± ¡°Of course you won¡¯t! And you won¡¯t do it to me either!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°B-besides, you can¡¯t tie other people¡¯s thoughts in the first ce.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He had a look of disappointment as he pressed his lips against her head. ¡± ...That¡¯s too bad.¡± When he said that, she felt like she was being bound up by evil spirits. Chapter 116 - Entire Breadth of His Literary Skills (2) Ch. 116 Entire Breadth of His Literary Skills (2) While Louise felt terribly sorry for Ian, his evil magic failed. She had melted from the sweet taste of romance, but only for a moment. There were more problems to solve now. She had to see the court official, alone if possible. But how? Louise had no excuse to arrange a meeting, and the official was always stalking Ian. In addition, the student council was currently busy with the preparations to clear the dormitory rooftop open for use. Of course, this was primarily done by the two monsters who were well-versed in school regtions¨CIan and ire. They overcame thisplicated issue, and the rooftop was soon to be unveiled. Meanwhile, Louise focused on finishing all of her tasks safely. Kwang! Kwang! Louise held a nail between her lips as she deftly hammered a board, and the nail she was hammering quickly slid in with a few taps. ire was holding Louise¡¯s chair and eximed, ¡°Kyaaa, Louise is so cool!¡± Below her, Dean Crissis looked quite frustrated, as it has taken him five attempts to hammer in the nail at his side of the board. Louise was a little proud of herself. You weak aristocrat! You¡¯re after ire and you can¡¯t even use a hammer?! Louise nailed down the other corner and jumped down from the chair. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Perfect! You¡¯re so dependable!¡± ire pped her hands, and Dean seemed to crumple in on himself even more. Louise¡¯s official-looking board bore the title: ¡°Safety Precautions When Using The Rooftop.¡± Now that the board was tightly secured to the entrance, it was time to post the same notice on the bulletin boards and ssrooms throughout campus. ire gave Louise her assignment in ordance to how they divided their roles. ¡°You go to the library. The President probably already started there. When you finish with the library, please help me on the first floor of the lecture hall. It¡¯ll be the most difficult there.¡± ¡°So I join the President?¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. There court officials are there, so he can¡¯t push you around as he likes.¡± Louise¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of the court officials. If she was near the President, she might be lucky enough to have a private conversation with the young court official, even for a brief moment. Louise dashed to the library. Just as ire said, Ian was there putting up notices and doing an impersonation of an honor student. ¡°Hello, President!¡± ¡°Hello, Louis Sweeney. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Louise divided up the stack of notices she carried and gave half to Ian. ¡°Where are you putting them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost finished. Just need them on the bulletin board inside and then it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that. When we¡¯re done here ire said to go to the first floor lecture hall.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t run and take your time. We have all day.¡± Louise passed by Ian and encountered the two officials. They briefly nced at Louise but did not greet her. ¡°Hello. How...how are you?¡± Louise spoke first, but they didn¡¯t respond. Ian turned to her. ¡°It is customary to treat a record-keeping court official as a non-entity.¡± But yesterday the ¡°non-entity¡± had given her a signal, although the exact meaning was unknown. ¡°But don¡¯t you usually talk to them?¡± ¡°Not since they first spoke in the student council room. Their only job is to preserve history in writing.¡± ¡°And they really write down everything that¡¯s happened?¡± Louise looked at the young official as she asked her question, but as expected there was no reply from him. ¡°Yes. And they¡¯re probably going to record that you and I aren¡¯t working and simply talking about their jobs like this.¡± Ian tapped Louise on the back and urged her back to work. She hung around the court officials a little more, but the private conversation she was hoping for did note. It was all the more disturbing that they didn¡¯t even make eye contact with her in the first ce. On the way back to the dorm after work, she wondered if she should confess to Ian. It could be kept secret if she wrote it by letter. ¡®But if the official is keeping it a secret...¡¯ Then letting Ian know would be wasting a lucky favor. ¡®Oh, what should I do?¡¯ The officials would soon return to the pce, and she hoped she could figure out what to do before that. She just couldn¡¯t find the right method. Louise didn¡¯t slip into a slumber untilte at night. * * * ¡°Louise?¡± She thought she was finally asleep when she heard someone call her name. She blinked opened her eyes and saw a male uniform. ¡°...President?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m not the person that Louise of the Greenhouse loves.¡± Louise leapt up from her bed at the sound of the friendly voice. ¡°Sir Hesse?¡± She looked around. She was still in her room. ¡°H-how did you get in?¡± Louise quickly hugged her nket, and Hesse grinned and pointed to the window. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s always like that. But shouldn¡¯t you be more mad at me?¡± Hesse held out a basket which smelled like candy. ¡°I am surprised, but I¡¯m not mad at you. The President said there¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re moving about.¡± ¡°Heh, I think you¡¯re going to turn into the crown princess at this rate.¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true. He gives his life to love you, and you marry him. And the world calls the crown prince¡¯s wife the crown princess.¡± ¡°Ah, but being in that position¨C¡° ¡°What? Louise of the Greenhouse. Do you ever want to kill him?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll marry him.¡± Hesse¡¯ transcendental logic was indeed unwinnable. And sometimes, he was right. He was rather perceptive despite his rough mannerisms. How strange. ¡°Thank you...for the candy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to brush your teeth after eating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I know that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still like a child to me. A precious youngdy that¡¯s always on the edge of the water!¡± ¡°So what are you up to?¡± Hesse had visited the Sweeney mansion with various circumstances each time. Probably. ¡°I saw you and the Prince together today.¡± ¡°Oh...I guess so.¡± ¡°Do you know how many times the Prince kept twitching?¡± ¡°Twitching?¡± ¡°He was so desperate to get close to you without the others noticing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything...¡± ¡°Of course not. He cheated your and the officials eyes, but not me. It was at least ten times that he almost casually kissed your face.¡± He stretched out his fingers and smiled brightly. ¡°I felt sorry for the twitching prince because it was so cute. When the court officials finally go back to the pce, make sure to give him some love.¡± Louise flushed deeply in embarrassment. She wondered if Hesse came all this way just to say this to her. In any case, she could tell how much Hesse cared about Ian. ¡°And you were wiggling a lot too.¡± ¡°I never tried to kiss him! Really!¡± She shook her head furiously in denial. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why you¡¯re getting more agitated.¡± Hesse swept back a strand of his reddish hair. At that moment, his gaze changed; the kindness in his eyes vanished, only to be reced by a serious and heavy expression. ¡°Louise, what were you trying to say to the official?¡± ...So that was it. ¡°I have something to ask¡ª¡± ¡°What would like to ask?¡± He spoke immediately, and she was troubled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to bother you. It doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with you so if Sir Hesse doesn¡¯t want to¨C¡± ¡°Louise.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°The officers are always together, but there is one time when they work in shifts.¡± Work in shifts? ¡°And you already know that time.¡± ¡°I do?¡± Louise recalled the conversation with the court officials in the student council room. ¡°What do they do when you¡¯re asleep?¡± ¡°We take turns guarding him.¡± Oh my god, Dean Crissis asked a really good question! That exined why Hesse came to Louise at this time. They were probably working shifts now, and Louise had to speak with the young official. She leapt to her feet. ¡°You must have figured it out.¡± He grinned and moved gently to sit on the window sill. As if he just remembered, he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell His Highness that I came here.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯d like to give credit for you helping me.¡± ¡°Well, of course I¡¯d love your praise but...to be a crown princess, you¡¯ll have to learn how to use people secretly. It will be convenient when dealing with intrusive people.¡± Crown Princess. She felt a little strange hearing that again. When he mentioned ¡°dealing¡± with people, she remembered something he had said before. ¡°You want me to take care of it? I know a few ways to make him stop breathing by tomorrow morning.¡± She was moved by his intent, and Louise approached the window and bowed her head graciously. ¡°Thank you very, very much.¡± ¡°Heh. Thank you for thanking me.¡± Hesse answered in a smiling voice and gently patted Louise on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t walk around for too long. It¡¯s chilly at dawn so be sure to dress properly no matter how urgent it is. The number of people with colds tend to go up this time of year.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run around dangerously either.¡± ¡°Only with your permission!¡± And then he jumped back. Louise scrambled to the window and looked down, and saw that he was using the architecture on the building wall to deftly make his descent to the ground. Hended, waved wildly to her, then quickly disappeared into the darkness. * * * The door to Ian¡¯s room opened just as she arrived there. The young official wasing out. As he cautiously closed the door, Louise paused in the hallway. Her fists were clenched with tension. Finally, the official turned and spotted Louise. She was worried about what to do if he left or simply ignored her. Instead, he smiled and faced her. With a rather friendly expression. ¡°...I have a question to ask you.¡± Louise approached him and spoke in a low voice. ¡°It appears so.¡± Fortunately, he responded to the conversation right away. ¡°I can guess. You were concerned, weren¡¯t you? Over if I recorded what happened that day. My apologies.¡± He gave a nod of his head. There was no way to know what the apology was for, so Louise could not receive it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I caused you concern because I might not havemunicated it properly to you. This, I mean.¡± He took his index finger to his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret, so don¡¯t worry. It also meant that I wouldn¡¯t tell the Crown Prince. Only if things get bigger am I obligated to write it down.¡± Louise was relieved at the unexpectedly kind answer. It turned out she was more worried than she needed to be. ¡°I¡¯m d that you did not want it written down anyway. Smart.¡± ¡°O-oh. It was just embarrassing...¡± ¡°Yes, it is embarrassing. But not in history.¡± He smiled again at Louise. ¡°Your name and the prince¡¯s name cannot be side by side.¡± Chapter 117 - Something That Cannot Be Erased or Covered (1)

Ch. 117 Something That Cannot Be Erased or Covered (1)

Louise gazed into the court official¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t look away, and he even smiled. He probably believed that what he said was reasonable. ¡®Could he not even say that a noble cares for someone like me?¡¯ Was it worth taking the trouble to talk about it in a roundabout way? Louise thought she would be more angry, but her mind was calm. Perhaps she had be ustomed to this treatment, just like her father. ¡°I don¡¯t have a cool head. I¡¯m just used to it.¡± ¡°This will happen again in the future, many times.¡± How many times, she did not know. The reason for this treatment bothplicated and simple. ¡°Is it because I don¡¯t have a noble title bestowed by the king?¡± Sweeney was only the name of a merchant businessman. ¡°Of course. Your name has no historical weight or social responsibility. ¡° Despite his words, there was no malice in his expression. It was a simple conclusion based on his beliefs, not a judgment on Louise as an individual. ¡°Oh...well I took Professor Hewitt¡¯s ssst semester.¡± Louise slighted shifted the conversation, as she didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°That is a good ss.¡± ¡°I learned about history there.¡± ¡°I hope it was helpful.¡± ¡°Yes, it was.¡± At least now she realized how futile it was to be upset here. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± He adjusted his bag and gave her a slight nod. Louise nodded as well, and he walked past her. She stood there until the sound of his slow footstepspletely faded away. * * * ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Academy¡¯s paperwork is tooplicated?¡± Louise grumbled as she signed the ¡°Privacy Agreement¡± form in the student council room. Because she had a year left until adulthood, all her documents bore her parents¡¯ signature on them as well. ¡°It¡¯s because the Academy is co-ed. The forms are a requirement, or else the families willin.¡± ire smiled as she signed her academic records consent form. Unlike Louise, she did not need her parents¡¯ signature as she was already of legal age. When they were done with their paperwork, they dropped off their documents the Academy Office. Louise meant to turn them in as soon as she got back from vacation, but she found herself upied with other things. ¡°Come to think of it, the caretaker said she saw a ghost recently.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Do you know the ghost story about the Academy?¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t say ridiculous things! How can a being whose existence is irrational roam around a ce of rationally!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Louise? The Academy has ghosts with all kinds of grudges like¨C¡± Louise didn¡¯t hear what ire said next, as someone covered Louise¡¯s ears from behind. They patted her ears with their hands, drowning out the sound of ire¡¯s words. Louise remembered she had passed on this excellent sound-blocking technique to Hesse. ¡°Sir Hesse?¡± Louise tried to look back, but the palms pressed t on her head. ¡°...Don¡¯t you know the name of his master? Huh?¡± ¡°P-president!¡± Louise finally managed to look back in surprise. She could hear his muffled words through his hands, despite the tight pressure on her ears. ¡°And why is his name being mentioned in the halls of the Academy?¡± He tilted her head backwards and questioned her. ¡°I...¡± Louise tried to think up an excuse. She had met Hesse in uniform a number of times, but the bodyguard had asked her to keep it secret. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I thought of it.¡± She thought it was a fine answer, but she could tell by the look on Ian¡¯s face that it was a terrible mistake. ¡°Hesse must be another airheaded thought that I can¡¯t tie up.¡± ¡°D-don¡¯t tie it!¡± ¡°Looks like I should. Anyway, ire Iris.¡± He slid his gaze towards ire and gave her equally intimidating look. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk to her about ghosts or supernatural mysteries.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ian withdrew his hands from Louise¡¯s ears. ¡°She¡¯s scared of them.¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± ¡°And she doesn¡¯t have her rabbit doll Alice here, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep a wink.¡± ¡°Is that true, Louise?¡± ¡°It may be true that I do not have a preference for ghost stories.¡± Louise spoke in a formal way in attempt to express her fears gracefully. But she freaking hated ghosts. ¡°Louise Sweeney¡¯s face would look hideous if she stays up all night, and it would interfere with the work of the student council.¡± Ian tapped Louise on the forehead and spoke quite rudely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any loss of productivity.¡± ¡°... Now I feel it.¡± ¡°Feel what?¡± ¡°The officials are gone now.¡± There were no court officials hanging by his shoulder anymore. Instead, there was an Academy staff member standing by him today, and looking as if there was somewhere to be. He kept fidgeting and looking at his watch. ¡°How did you manage to suppress all the things you wanted to say to me that whole time?¡± ¡°I thought I was going to die. I still have a lot more to say.¡± The Academy staff member spoke urgently to Ian. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for you, so please hurry.¡± ¡°Are you seeing the dean again?¡± ¡°Something like that. It was a little sudden. Anyway Louise.¡± He opened his hand, and Louise copied him automatically. He walked past her and their palms gently brushed against each other¡¯s. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ire watched Ian walk away with the staff member, while Louise quietly looked into her palm. Chapter 118 - Something That Cannot Be Erased or Covered (2)

Ch. 118 Something That Cannot Be Erased or Covered (2)

¡°It¡¯s been some time, Marquis Burgess.¡± Ian entered the dean¡¯s office and gave a small bow to the Marquis waiting there. The old man had a very unpleasant expression on his face. Ian could guess why the Marquis wanted to meet discreetly, and it seemed that the older man had found out that his daughter was part of the ¡°kissing incident.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Noble titles were not allowed in the Academy, but Ian nodded without correcting him. He didn¡¯t think there was anyone who really cared about that rule anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you have to be involved. This is a private matter for my family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me if I have the right to be here, Marquis.¡± Ian put on a friendly smiled and exined. ¡°As you know, I¡¯m the head of the Academy¡¯s student council. We take care of the lives and education of the students while they are away from their parents.¡± ¡°And now that the parent is here, you may step back.¡± ¡°Yes. However, since we are inside the Academy, there are still a few things for me to do.¡± ¡°To do? ¡°To persuade you, Marquis, that there is a way to benefit the student.¡± The Marquis held out a few sheets of paper towards him. It was a document that would cancel Teresa Burgess¡¯ enrollment and return her home. ¡°Is there any better benefit for my daughter?¡± He was clearly displeased. Perhaps he believed that the young man that was Teresa¡¯s lover was unworthy, and he wanted to keep them apart. Ian swallowed his words, telling himself that the Marquis was not a bad man. ¡°Her lessons will continue of course. We can invite the best professors to the mansion, and she can have a higher quality of education. This will catch the eye of a decent suitor, surely.¡± ¡°Marquis.¡± ¡°If there is anything better for my daughter, please tell me, Your Highness.¡± Ian felt the ghost of Louise¡¯s touch on his hand and he clenched his fist. ¡°What concerns me.¡± Ian settled himself into a seat. ¡°Is the timing.¡± ¡°The timing?¡± ¡°You are understandably concerned about what was written by the court officials. No name was recorded, of course.¡± The Marquis gripped his cane, his expression still dark. ¡°But what if the officials return, and it is recorded that the Marquis¡¯ daughter left the Academy? Wouldn¡¯t that be a point of suspicion?¡± Not suspicion, but fact. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know if anyone would look into this private matter...but I¡¯m sure the Marquis wouldn¡¯t want that kind of anxiety hanging over him.¡± Ian looked back at the stack of Academy documents. ¡°So, the more beneficial path is clear.¡± He folded up the papers and smiled. ¡°It is not safe to leave any information in the Academy. The admission must bepletely voided.¡± ¡°Completely voided...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unheard of. It¡¯s allowed in the Academy policy. Isn¡¯t that right, dean?¡± The dean gave Ian a look of astonishment. ¡°But President, what if the student wants to continue learning at the Academy¨C¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if the guardian doesn¡¯t want it.¡± The dean was stunned at how Ian had so easily given up. The dean had summoned him in hopes that he would use his outside status to persuade the Marquis otherwise. ¡°Marquis.¡± The dean decided he needed to step in himself. ¡°If you are ufortable with the other male student, he can take a leave of absence.¡± But it was toote to change his mind. The marquis stood up from his seat, growling, ¡°I need to void the admission it right away.¡± (TN: My guess is thest part was supposed to be spoken by the dean, but Ian¡¯s icon is in the raws.) * * * ¡°The process is not difficult.¡± Ian was helpfully exining the procedure. ¡°You can request the original copy of her academic records, and with the approval of the dean and we go through the disposal process.¡± ¡°What happens to the disposed documents?¡± ¡°We can keep them here or you can take them to your home.¡± The dean, who was standing in front of the two, sighed. ¡°...You are well-versed in Academy policy.¡± ¡°I only skimmed over it with the student council. It¡¯s something I need to know as president.¡± Ian shrugged and opened the office door, then ran into Louise, ire and Teresa, the youngest daughter of Marquis Burgess. ¡°...President.¡± Teresa looked at Ian with surprise, but when she spotted her father she took a step back. The Marquis walked towards the clerk and in a loud voice demanded that the documents be given to him. ¡°Yes, I see. You mean Teresa Burgess?¡± The clerk scribbled down a note and left to retrieve the paperwork that was safely stored in the archives. While they all waited for him to return, the marquis turned on his daughter. ¡°Teresa Burgess. Be prepared to leave immediately. Your maid is waiting outside the Academy, and she will help you with your luggage.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Now!¡± At that moment, the clerk returned from the archive room with his head tilted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marquis, but Teresa Burgess¡¯ documents are restricted. You cannot ess them.¡± ¡°...What the hell does that mean?¡± ¡°Just as I said. No one else is allowed ess except Miss Burgess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Burgess!¡± ¡°That is true. But the Marquis is not Miss Teresa Burgess.¡± The Marquis whirled around to his daughter. ¡°Ask for the papers now!¡± Teresa shook her head. Her eyes were wide with fright, but her face was set. The Marquis advanced on her threateningly. ¡°Teresa Burgess. If you understand anything about family honor, you had better ask for those documents.¡± Ian suddenly spoke up as if he had just remembered with something. ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t Teresa¡¯s birthday already pass?¡± ¡°Yes. It was yesterday.¡± Louise answered with a smile. ¡°That means as of today she doesn¡¯t require her guardian¡¯s signature, right? I can¡¯t believe I missed this important detail. As student council president, I am quite ashamed. Marquis.¡± Ian looked back at the older man and bowed slightly. ¡°While young Louise Sweeney over here must share all the documents with her guardian, an adult student like Teresa has the right of choice.¡± He raised his head with a regretful look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s important to protect the paperwork. ording to Academy policy.¡± Ian took out the papers from his arms. ¡°She alone has the authority toplete and sign these documents.¡± He approached Teresa and handed her the papers. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Marquis. There is still the matter of tuition. No matter how generous the dean may be, this Academy is not a charity. Your beloved daughter will return home safe and sound. Of course, the newspapers may be concerned about your economic situation, but that is a trivial matter. ¡° A moment, and then the Marquis let out a defeated sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly caught me in a bind...Your Highness.¡± ¡°Teresa Burgess will benefit more when she¡¯s at the Academy. In the future, you may rebuke me for my mistake. Although technically I did nothing.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°It was a student council job.¡± A student group that fought against injustice. Chapter 119 - Something That Cannot Be Erased or Covered (3)

Ch. 119 Something That Cannot Be Erased or Covered (3)

¡°That was too close.¡± Louise let herselfin as they left the Marquis and Teresa in the office. ¡°If you had given me a hint I could have done it faster.¡± ¡°You did a good job. By the way, how did you find out it Marquis Burgess that was here?¡± ¡°I read the visitor information.¡± ¡°By whose permission?¡± ¡°...The president of the student council.¡± ¡°My dear worker has begun to fake authority now.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± Louise shouted at him indignantly, and ire exined the rest. ¡°It was quite easy once we learned that Marquis Burgess was here. We went to visit Teresa, and she told us everything.¡± ¡°She was scared that her father would take her back home, so we said we would protect her paperwork first. It¡¯s a good thing that Teresa¡¯s birthday already passed, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Otherwise there wouldn¡¯t have been anything Teresa could do.¡± It was the best they could do to prevent her from being dragged away. Now it was up to Teresa to negotiate with her father. ¡°By the way.¡± ire stopped and looked alternately between Ian and Louise. ¡°How did youmunicate that there was a problem? Do you have a code?¡± ¡°Oh, that.¡± Louise shrugged and smiled. When her and Ian¡¯s palms brushed against each other, there was a moment. It was the same at the arts center. ¡°When our hands touch like this, it means that we need help.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how you knew right away?¡± ire spoke disbelievingly, and Louise nodded. ¡°...You know, President.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I think I know why you treat Louise as a high qualitybor force.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite an attractivebor force.¡± ¡°Attractive? I won¡¯t give her to you if you look at her with those greedy eyes, ire Iris.¡± Ian gave her a wary look and pulled Louise¡¯s shoulders towards him. ¡°You¡¯re ying dirty. Louise is thebor force of the student council. A public good!¡± ire protested and pulled Louise¡¯s hand. ¡°I belong to the student council¡¯sbor force, so all of Louise Sweeney¡¯s energy is mine.¡± ¡°And all the student council¡¯sbor force belongs to me, so all of Louise Sweeney¡¯s energy is mine.¡± Louise¡¯s head swiveled between the two. ¡°Why do you two forget that mybor is mine¨C?¡± ire let out a giggle. Louise was happy to hear the sound, as her friend had been struggling with her personal life over the past few days. ¡°Oh, I have to go confirm my schedule. See you bothter.¡± ire left the both of them. Then, two court officials appeared in the hallway. Perhaps they had been watching the three of them since they left the office. The officials were not working, as noted by the absence of their usual writing instruments. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The older court official approached Ian. ¡°We were told that there was some involvement with the Marquis...¡± Ian took the older court official into an empty ssroom to share privately what happened. Meanwhile, Louise was left alone with the young official in an empty hallway. It was beyond awkward. Probably because of what had happenedst time. ¡°Maybe I should write it down. Finally.¡± The young official sighed. ¡°...What?¡± ¡°About a student named Louise Sweeney. You have made quite amotion with the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°We have always made amotion.¡± Louise smiled. Ever since she was a child, she had always been involved with some trouble or another with Ian or Simon. ¡°¡®We.¡¯¡± The court official lingered on how Louise emphasized her connection with Ian. ¡°Did you wish to have your name alongside the Crown Prince? Enough to make amotion?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything because I want to be in history.¡± Louise continued to smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not written anywhere. Because I realized something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m probably already in the records you wrote.¡± He frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? Nothing about you¨C¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s full of me. I know it, because Ian Audmonial and I have influenced each other. Since a very young age. ¡° Louise clenched her fist. The signal of his trust still lingered on her palm. ¡°It¡¯s something that cannot be erased or blocked. It flows out naturally.¡± ¡°That kind of abstraction is basically nothing.¡± ¡°Sir.¡± Louise chuckled. ¡°You know what? Just because something¡¯s not in the record, it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°However much you write, there is so much more that¡¯s left unwritten. Everything that was real. Everything that was naturally connected.¡± Even if the court officials wrote down only one event, they couldn¡¯t encapste the whole scope of their life and rtionships. ¡°You mean Louise Sweeney will remain in history. In some form.¡± ¡°He has a bad influence on me too, and so I can¡¯t have a good influence on him. Sir.¡± ¡°...You say bad.¡± ¡°He has a bad influence on me too, and so I can¡¯t have a good influence on him. Sir.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will not write.¡± He continued on assertively. ¡°I will not write down anything about the students anymore. Let¡¯s see, who is going to notice Louise Sweeney¡¯s presence?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Louise smiled softly, holding her hands together. She would make a bet on it if she could. The records would be protected by magic for centuries. It would be another time when everyone living was not here anymore. * * * ¡°Are you done now?¡± Ian sighed and scratched his head. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The official replied with a teasing smile as he moved his pen. They were leaning back against the door of the ssroom, eavesdropping on the conversation outside. ¡°Should I have told you in advance that my fianc¨¦e doesn¡¯t like to lose?¡± ¡°I should let you know that the court officials are full of stubborn people as well.¡± The both of them shared augh. Being a court official and a prince they would often overhear ridiculous conversations together. ¡°I¡¯m not the bad guy who told you to record this.¡± Ian nced at the official¡¯s notes. ¡°If possible, I want you to write down that I¡¯m in love with Louise Sweeney.¡± The official set down his pen for a moment, his expression suddenly grim. ¡°I am not a dishonest official who tampers with the record.¡± The official blinked back at his writing. ¡°I have clearly noted that Your Highness has a deep attachment for Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Attachment. Don¡¯t you think the word choice is a little too old-fashioned?¡± ¡°By the time it¡¯s read, it will already be old, Your Highness.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t like it...¡± Ian looked regretful, but he couldn¡¯t change it. He didn¡¯t have the right to censor anything. * * * Ian and Louise saw the two officials off together, then Ian turned towards her. ¡°Shall we go to the dormitory roof? I think everyone¡¯s there.¡± Louise nodded at his proposal. As they headed side-by-side towards the dormitory, a thought entered Louise¡¯s head and she suddenly grabbed Ian by the sleeve. ¡°Hmm?¡± He stopped and looked back at Louise, who was boring her gaze into him. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward at her intense stare. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Louise looked at him wondrously, and Ian scrunched up his face and asked, ¡°What is?¡± ¡°You get embarrassed if I stare at you. Someone said that if I became a court official, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°Who said such nonsense?¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Louise clung to his arm and giggled out loud. ¡°You were very embarrassed a moment ago, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...Not at all.¡± He turned his head, and Louise turned back and stared at him. ¡°Really? Then is it okay if I be a court official? Sometimes we might be stuck together for twenty-four hours.¡± ¡°If you do, wouldn¡¯t it be you that gets into trouble?¡± ¡°...Why?¡± ¡°Well, that wouldn¡¯t matter whatever job you got, even if it you were a court official.¡± He continued on with a grin. ¡°My apologies in advance for what you will have to write down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget the rule about treating court officials as non-entities!¡± ¡°Hmmm....is that so.¡± This time he stared at Louise. Oh, now he was trying the reverse on her... ¡°Of course.¡± It was Louise¡¯s turn to avert her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can write anything down when I stare at you.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ll write everything down. I¡¯m going to write down all the details of how terrible you are!¡± They continued to argue as they climbed all the steps towards the dormitory roof. Just as Ian said, the student council was gathered there together, the sounds ofughtering from the group. ¡°Thank you all for all your hard work this week.¡± Ian once again expressed his gratitude to them. ¡°Because of you, my record was filled with excellent facts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it said you were pretentious and condescending.¡± None of them doubted it, and they all nodded. ¡°Anyway, starting next week, everything will be back on track.¡± That was fortunate, as the new semester was about to start. ¡°And the library thanked us for helping them. Ste Lapis will be back today, too.¡± Everyone pped their hands, and Louise nced at Ian. Ste Lapis. He said her name so easily... It was so strange that she wasing back. The real female lead in this world who should have been Ian¡¯s girlfriend. Chapter 120 - It Must Be Painful (1)

Ch. 120 It Must Be Painful (1)

Why was it that malice and hatred towards someone was so easy? Unkind words flew farther than kind ones. Gossip was naturally feared, as it deceived people by dressing itself up as justice. Then everyone thinks, are you really going to do nothing? Go on. Move. Hurt and harass. Then everyone was in favor. ¡®And so what Louise Sweeney did was evil.¡¯ Louise was lost in her thoughts as she stared at the steam rising from the ss jar she was boiling. The school year started well. Ste was back too, but Louise hadn¡¯t seen her yet. Ah, there was one correction. The school year started mercilessly. The Academy was a perilous ce, and as Hesse warned about a while ago, many found themselves at the mercy of the cold season. During ss Louise constantly heard people coughing into their handkerchief, and sickness did not discriminate between students and professors. Louise knew that being in a group left one vulnerable to infectious diseases, but she didn¡¯t realize it was to this extent. And so, the faculty and student council of the Academy united in dering war against this vicious epidemic. Currently, Louise was disinfecting the bottles by boiling them. She turned her head and saw Ian and ire swiftly slicing up some lemons. It was the most important part of the student council¡¯s work¨C the mass production of lemon cheong. (TN: lemons matured in sugar, then used to make a lemon tea. Popr Korean cold-buster) Next to her, the caretaker was beating Dean for putting his hand in the sugar and eating it. ¡®Will Ste be okay?¡¯ Louise suddenly worried about the other girl, but the thought of Ste sumbing to a cold was not the reason. During vacation, the Lapis family was caught embezzling money, using it for gambling, and attempting to cover it up. In the original story, and entire chapter was devoted to describing the bullying Ste experienced, the reason being the disgrace of her family. ¡®It was the biggest moment of Louise Sweeney¡¯s viiness talent.¡¯ She began the harassment of the other girl. ¡®She took the lead in putting evil into action.¡¯ The original was indeed a hard-working viiness. Come to think of it, it was almost like she gave up her studies and bullied full-time. How could anyone do that? ¡®Your notes are a mess, aren¡¯t they? Be careful, Ste. What the hell is this?¡¯ ¡®Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to fall...¡¯ ¡®You mean Ian Audmonial, who¡¯s been tired of the Lapis family all summer?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m curious. There¡¯s no word for ¡®shame¡¯ in the Lapis family, is there?¡¯ Louise felt guilty as she remembered all the despicable things the original said and did. Of course, the path changed because she didn¡¯t behave that way now. While she sometimes regretted it, now she felt pride for not doing so. She didn¡¯t want to rey that terrible behavior. ¡®Plus I would have to grab the President¡¯s arms and smile and call his name.¡¯ Then she would have to deal with Ian¡¯s unfriendly face looking down on her. Ugh...the original Ian was not very good either, and she couldn¡¯t remember why she was so enthusiastic over him. She wasn¡¯t happy thinking about that antagonistic expression in those illustrations now. Louise picked up another ss jar with her tongs. Cheolpeog! It slipped from her and plunged into a huge pot of boiling water, causing hot water to ssh onto Louise¡¯s arms and hands. ¡°Ugh.¡± Louise set down the tongs and stepped back. ¡°Louise!¡± Ian came running over with his knife in his hand and his face filled with worry. Louise momentarily forgot about her burned hand and smiled. She felt relieved, to be honest. It was not the cold face she remembered in the original novel. Louise¡¯s smile made Ian look at her in puzzlement, but there was no shadow of hatred. This was a good expression, Louise thought. That sounded a little silly. ¡°Come here.¡± Instead of nagging her, he plunged Louise¡¯s hands into cold water. ¡°Thank you, ire.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking her and not me?¡± ¡°She was the one who prepared the cold water. Though I was about to say ¡®thank you¡¯ to you, too. Really.¡± She was going to say it, she was just too embarrassed to. She didn¡¯t want to me him for the ident, even if it was the original Ian¡¯s fault. ¡°What on earth could distract you from a boiling pot of hot water in front of you?¡± Ian then dered that she take a break and brought her a stool to sit on. Louise made herselffortable and then shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t distracted by anything.¡± That was a lie, of course. She was thinking very deeply. About Ste, and Ian. Louise gazed into the face of Ian, the man in the center of her thoughts. He was looking around and barking out additional instructions to the rest of the room. I told you to keep an eye on Dean so he wouldn¡¯t dip his fingers in the sugar. ire cut herself, so get her a stool too. I need some medicine from the infirmary. And so on. After Ian finished ordering people about, he went back to Louise and ced his hand on her forehead. Louise shook her head so that he wouldn¡¯t worry she was sick. ¡°I don¡¯t have a cold. I dressed warmly at night and early morning. I cover myself well with nkets.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t sick and you weren¡¯t thinking of anything, yet you still dropped the ss bottle.¡± ¡°I guess I wasn¡¯t concentrating.¡± Normally, Ian would¡¯ve tapped her forehead and said, ¡°Concentrate,¡± but this time he didn¡¯t. ¡°Are your new sses this semester hard?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s something I wanted to tell you about a ss.¡± ¡°From that face, you¡¯re going to fight me again. Tell me.¡± He smiled slyly, as if he liked it when Louise opposed him like this. This man was a real pervert. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me we don¡¯t actually paint in cultural art ss?¡± ¡°Did I have to tell you? You asked me ¡®How is this ss?¡¯ and I just said ¡®It¡¯s OK.¡¯¡± ¡°You should have told me. It¡¯s not like any other art ss.¡± After a moment, he ultimately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. In cultural music you sing and y instruments yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°In cultural dance you also dance yourself.¡± ¡°Exactly! And in cultural literature they take the time to publish their own poems.¡± ¡°But cultural art is more like art history.¡± Louise nodded indignantly with tearful eyes. ¡°You look sadder than you when you burned your hands, so you really must have wanted to paint.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Louise bit her lip, without noticing Ian wincing at the action. ¡°I just wanted to take a subject where I had less to memorize.¡± Instead, cultural art was an art history ss with a whole sea of content to cram into her head. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it up and pick a different ss? I think you still have time to reschedule.¡± ¡°Well, I did think about it, but in the end...I just decided to sit in and listen.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ll need to know anyway. Someday.¡± ¡°You should stick with it. And it helps that the ss is quite interesting too.¡± ¡°Interesting?¡± Instead of answering, he pulled one of Louise¡¯s hands from the cold water and studied it carefully. There was a red mark on her pale skin that looked like it wouldst a while. ¡°It must be painful...¡± Ian frowned. ¡°A little. Tell me more about cultural art.¡± Louise plunged her hand back into the cold water to urge Ian to continue. ¡°I meant that the ss is like listening to old stories from long ago. Memorization shouldn¡¯t be hard since it¡¯s simr to history ss, though sometimes it¡¯s difficult to understand what artists think and how they express it.¡± Ian quickly finished off his exnation, as the medicine for Louise¡¯s hand arrived. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± As Ian reached out to Louise, the boy who had been standing next to them approached cautiously, an uneasy look on his face. ¡°Um, President.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°There...it says she shouldn¡¯t touch water for an hour after applying this medicine, you know?¡± ¡°Of course I know that. It¡¯s written on the bottle.¡± Ian shook the bottle, which read, ¡°Sweat for one hour after applying, but do not touch any liquid, even if it is water.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you know. I also assumed you would make Louise work right away.¡± The boy looked relieved, and then ran to hit Dean Crissis on the back, who was helping himself to the sugar again. Chapter 121 - It Must Be Painful (2)

Ch. 121 It Must Be Painful (2)

¡°Anyway.¡± Ian mumbled as he twisted open the medicine bottle. ¡°People just assume I act like a vicious demon towards you.¡± Louise didn¡¯t exactly correct him. He wasn¡¯t a tyrant, but he worked them all to the bone. Of course, that was true for any student council member who had to act as his hands and feet. ¡°Even when we¡¯re attached together like this, no one suspects us.¡± Ah. He didn¡¯t seem pleased when he said that. Louise leaned forward and whispered in a small voice, in case someone would overhear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good idea not to be suspected?¡± ¨Cfor the sake and stability of the Sweeney family, and for Louise as an individual. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve boasted about our strong friendship for a long time.¡± ¡°So there isn¡¯t any reason to suspect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, really, but...it looks like we may have boasted about the strength a bit too much.¡± Ian titled the medicine bottle over a cotton ball. ¡°Our friendship is still strong. It includes Simon Hird, of course.¡± He didn¡¯t forget to repeat their pledge of friendship, and then he ced the cotton ball over her burn, the green-soaked cotton sticking to her skin. ¡°Eugh¨C¡° Pain shot through her hand, and she automatically tried to wrench away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He offered a small apology and held on to Louise¡¯s wrist a little tighter. ¡°You...you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡± ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Louise bit her lip and nodded, and he loosened his grip and apologized again. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t stop yet. Louise didn¡¯t know why he was apologizing so much. ¡°Simon will probably hear about this.¡± ¡°Simon?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been treating you like a ss bead ever since.¡± And his feelings didn¡¯t lessen, Ian could tell. He had watched Simon for so long. ¡°Do...Do you think I¡¯ll be scolded by Simon?¡± ¡°After he severely scolds you, you should reflect on what happened today.¡± ¡°How strange.¡± Louise held back the pain in her smile. ¡°Scolding me is the President¡¯s job.¡± ¡°I know, andforting you was Simon Hird¡¯s job.¡± It had been an unbroken rtionship for a long time. ¡°...Is it changed?¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed at all. Not one bit.¡± Ian then spoke in a tone as if to scold her. ¡°I worry about you. And Simon and I have the same heart. Just like you are worried about me with the same heart.¡± ¡°And we both equally worry about Simon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian shifted the position of the cotton. The green medicine dripped from her pale wrist to dye her sleeve. ¡°So treat Simon like ¡®the usual Louise.¡¯¡± ¡°Would Simon want that?¡± Louise looked at him carefully. Ian spent much more time with Simontely than Louise. She wasn¡¯t avoiding him on purpose, but it just happened. ¡°On the level of how much you care for Simon, he¡¯ll want it to the same degree.¡± ¡°Then he really must want it...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tell your thoughts frankly to him from time to time. Simon also wonders whether your pledge of friendship is strong.¡± ¡°Did you speak frankly like that to him?¡± Louise seemed used to the pain now, and she was no longer grimacing. Ian nodded. ¡°Is there any reason to hide something so obvious? I think deeply about Simon Hird.¡± If there was a rule between the three of them, it was probably, ¡°Clearly express your emotions in words.¡± So Ian must be sincere in his feelings toward Simon. ¡°And as for you, Louise Sweeney...I think of you earnestly.¡± There was a faint note of desperation and delicacy in his voice, not for theck of confidence, but as if to make sure he tranted his mind correctly. Louise thought it was very kind of him to be so concerned. ¡°You¡¯re sweet.¡± Louise wasparing Ian¡¯s words and actions to the original novel. ¡°When have I never been sweet?¡± He smiled at her, and Louise shook her head in surprise. ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s not what I meant...¡± Of course there was nothing in Louise¡¯s memory of Ian that was unsweet. It was just like memories of Dean and sugar. ¡°That¡¯s not surprising.¡± He took her other hand, which had been resting in cold water, and dried it with a towel. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? You¡¯ve been...¡± As he spoke, he suddenly ced the cotton on the swollen red skin. ¡°Agh!¡± ¡°You look like you were thinking of something else.¡± The way he spoke was rather usatory, but it was true. Louise¡¯s thoughts had been on the original noveltely. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t.¡± Louise managed to stammer out an answer and avoided his gaze. She was obviously lying, but thankfully he did not question her any more. He finished her treatment and returned to speedily making the lemon cheong, while Louise sat absentmindedly on a stool and stared at Ian¡¯s back as he chopped the lemons. To be more precise, she watched the beautiful flex of his muscles under his shirt. Ha ha. The male protagonist was the best. Louise wasn¡¯t a pervert, of course. She was just appreciating beauty. It was important that an art history student kept their eyes on beauty. There was the steady rhythm of the knife on the cutting board, and Louise kicked Dean¡¯s calf with her feet when she caught him licking sugar off his hands again. * * * In the original story, Ste Lapis had a terrible autumn semester. Louise Sweeney had spread vicious rumors and even bullied her. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Ste. The book was so heavy that I missed.¡¯ The original Louise dropped a heavy book right on to Ste¡¯s hand. What a detestable girl. ¡®I¡¯m not doing that anyway, so I¡¯ll have a peaceful autumn.¡¯ Louise stood in the library line and waited for her turn, catching a glimpse of Ste¡¯s red hair among the crowd of students. Ste seemed to be doing well. If it weren¡¯t Louise, who would gossip about Ste? Who would drop a book on her hand, tear her clothes, give her the wrong information, and tease her about her frugality? The only person who would do such a thing to Ste was Louise Sweeney, the author¡¯s certified viiness. Soon it was Louise¡¯s turn. Louise set down the book on the desk more carefully than she had ever done in her life. She didn¡¯t want to crush Ste¡¯s hand even by mistake. ¡°You¡¯re returning the book.¡± Ste took it with a curt tone, and Louise simply nodded. This was the right distance between the two. They were each in their ownne...even ifter, Ian¡¯s and Ste¡¯s feelings turned course towards the original story. Louise didn¡¯t want to think about this as much as possible, and it was an excuse for Ian, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t help but feel this way. Louise really was a weak character. A sullen person who imagined being alone and anxious...she hated it. She wished she could separate herself from it. Louise turned away when she heard the thud of a book falling. Tuk. ¡°Eug¨C¡° Ste made a startled noise, and Louise looked back in surprise. She didn¡¯t do anything! Of course she didn¡¯t do anything. Another girl was standing in front of Ste, looking worried. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Ste. The book was so heavy that I missed.¡± ...Who are you? Chapter 122 - Good Villainess Instincts (1)

Ch. 122 Good Viiness Instincts (1)

The corner of the thick book dropped on Ste¡¯s hand. She looked up at the girl with a frown. The girl made an apologetic expression, but the insincerity of it was not lost to Louise. The original story passed through her mind. Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Ste. The book was so heavy that I missed. Ah, your skin is torn! Let¡¯s hurry up to the infirmary. I¡¯ll take you there! The original Louise had fussed over the Ste in the novel, and this scene didn¡¯t y out any differently. The girl who repeated Louise¡¯s cruel words and behavior began to fuss over Ste as well. ¡°Are you okay? Ah, your skin is torn! Let¡¯s hurry up to the infirmary. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± It was as if the two were taken captive by the original story. Louise took an involuntary step backwards in rm. She was terrified, as if the whirlwind would snatch her. Another step back. She did not want to bully Ste, and there was no reason for her to do so. Louise fled out of the library steps, her heart pounding. * * * ¡°Please prove yourself this semester, Ste Lapis. ¡° Ste nodded. ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± The professor used the word ¡°prove.¡± Ste used to like that word, as it meant that the professor had great expectations for her. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Ste quickly hid her hand behind her back. ¡°I-it was an ident...¡± Jjeut. Ste¡¯s shoulders flinched at Professor Lassen¡¯s disapproving tut. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She automatically apologized, despite the fact that she did nothing wrong. The rest of the Lapis family was now under investigation for massive fraud. Many other families involved had been exposed as coteral damage, and some of the other students¡¯ parents now found themselves under pressure as well. Ste was not to me, but no one else thought that. ¡°Get your act together.¡± The professor raised Ste¡¯s chin and fixed her with a cold gaze. ¡°What did you say to me a while ago?¡± Ste froze solid. She could see her face reflected in the professor¡¯s thick sses. When did she start to look so meek? ¡°Answer me!¡± It wasn¡¯t until the professor barked at her did Ste open her lips to speak. ¡°Help...the Lapis family.¡± Her plea was mixed with desperation, as her family situation was worse than ever. It took power to reim the name taken away by the Imperial Family. The nobles turned against them, and the only person Ste had left was Professor Lassen. ¡°I have always given you the way. It was very simple. Yet you didn¡¯t make it.¡± A schrship from the Lassen family was said to be an easy ride. Except for Ste. Not only that, but Profession Lassen also expected her to leave a good impression on the royal family. ¡°I don¡¯t like stupid people.¡± Ste murmured another apology. ¡°But I believe in your ability.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°So Ste Lapis, I will always tell you this.¡± Prove yourself. Ste nodded, understanding the professor¡¯s unspoken words. But in her mind, the word ¡°prove¡± crushed down on her like a tower. It was strange. It was only a word, vibrations made by the respiratory and speech organs. There is no weight or physical impact. Yet from time to time, Ste found herself submitting control of her body to that word. No, not only her body, but her thoughts as well. And yet, she had never been able to prove herself, as if her efforts were nonexistent. Ste left the lecture room, and leaned against the nearest wall. A thin sigh leaked out of her mouth, and the tower trembled. What if it copsed? The thought gripped her for a moment, but finally she shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. ¡®Why did this happen?¡¯ Her life was perfect before she came to the Academy. Everyone liked her, and she aplished anything she set her mind to. People around her said it was Ste¡¯s natural luck and charm. She looked up and saw the noisy group of the student council members in the distance. They were the most influential group in the Academy, and countless students admired them. Louise Sweeney always stood out in that group. Everyone knew that she was a special friend not only the Crown Prince, but the king¡¯s nephew Simon Hird as well. She didn¡¯t have the proper status, but no one dared to ignore or bully her. She had excellent grades and secured her ce with her golden connections, the two things that Professor Lassen asked Ste to do. Perhaps if it were the old Ste, then those two things would have been hers. Ste adjusted her notebook. She moved along and brushed against a group of students. Tuk. A boy bumped into her, hard, and Ste fell to the floor. The boy had bent his shoulder to do it. She was hurt, but what was worse was the eyes of the students boring into her... ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were there, Lapis.¡± The male student spoke in a casual tone. Ste tried to remember what family he came from, but could not recall. However, the investigation must have cost his family money. The hostility in his eyes was clear. ¡°...¡± Ste stood up without saying a word. As she turned to the window, her eyes spotted Louise Sweeney staring at her with a surprised look on her face. ¡® ...She saw it.¡¯ Louise probably thought she deserved it. She should, as Ste was awful to her, and although Ste was under pressure by the professor, her conscience hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. Still, no matter how cruel Ste was, Louise Sweeney would sit high in the air and never suffer, untouched. The realization made Ste hate Louise again. It was inevitable. Their eyes continued to lock onto to each other. Just as Ste noticed Ian reaching out to Louise from behind, Ste scrambled up and quickly hid herself behind a pir. After counting the seconds in her mind, she nced back at them. Ian must have made fun of Louise, and she was now punching his arm with her fist. Their lips were curved in a pleasant shaped as they exchanged yful words. In the distance, Ste heard the sound of the caretaker calling to the student council. Perhaps she had to ask them something. The group moved on to the same area, and soon Ian¡¯s arms naturally wrapped around Louise¡¯s shoulders to guide her away. They smiled at each other face-to-face. At first nce, they looked like a couple, but when Ste looked around, no one else seemed to think so. Louise turned her head around again to look at where Ste had been standing, aplicated expression on her face. Chapter 123 - Good Villainess Instincts (2)

MLVF Ch. 123 Good Viiness Instincts (2)

It took three days for the sugar to dissolve in the lemon. The matured lemons were spooned into cups and hot water poured into it, making a delicious lemon tea. Louise held a sample of lemon tea with both her hands, and sat in the corner of the dining hall where there was no else save for the student council. The wooden chair was cold against her legs. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to think this, but...¡¯ She hoped that autumn would pass quickly. By the time it snowed, perhaps all the harassment against Ste would be over. She didn¡¯t know how to end such a terrible thing though. ¡®I thought it wouldn¡¯t even start as long I didn¡¯t say something mean...¡¯ And somehow, everyone began to bully Ste in her ce, and Louise was taken by surprise with the sheer malice it went on with. Although much of the story had diverged, cruelty still persisted. ¡®This was not Ste¡¯s fault.¡¯ Ste was not an adult, and not responsible for what her family had done. To mock her as a ¡°noble disgrace¡± was too far. Louise recalled the bullying Ste experienced in the original story. Her notes were ruined, she had was told wrong information about the sses, her clothes were torn as she fell down the stairs. In the original book, it was only an ident that Ste tripped down the stairs, but everyone believed it to be Louise¡¯s doing. Given what Louise had done, the usations were almost understandable. ¡®The original Ste had¡¯s Ian support, andter he scolded Louise...¡¯ But now Ste had no one, and Professor Lassen was not a likely ally. In other words, Ste had to deal with the bullying by herself. ¡®Eugh, why do I feel guilty?¡¯ She knew the answer to that. It was because she was turning a blind eye to someone who was in genuine trouble. Regardless of the original, she should be better as someone who valued morality and reason. ¡®What should I do...¡¯ She sat silently with her lips against the rim of the cup. Ian came up to her side holding a ss jar with lemon preserve. ¡°He¡¯ll be happy if you take this to him. Don¡¯t forget that I chopped the lemons one by one.¡± Ian pulled up a nearby chair and sat next to her, while Louise looked alternately between Ian and the ss jar. Ian¡¯s face told her who to bring it to. ¡°Simon¡¯s nice. He¡¯ll be happy no matter who brings it to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± He set the jar on the table. ¡°Simon doesn¡¯t enjoy sweets. Unless you bring it to him, he won¡¯t drink it. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Simon gets a cold because he doesn¡¯t drink lemon tea.¡± The tea was a great deterrent against a cold. ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, of course.¡± Ian provided her an excuse to refuse. What could she do? This devilish man was looking sweetly at her. ¡°...I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She didn¡¯t know why he wasplimenting her, but his fingers moved gently through her soft hair. ¡°Ask Simon what kind of party he wants for his birthday.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s autumn.¡± A moment ago she wanted autumn to go by quickly, but now she remembered that Simon¡¯s birthday was during this season. ¡°Yes, summer is mine, autumn is Simon, and winter is yours. ¡° As kids, they imed ownership of the seasons based on their birthdays. ¡°The three of us can have a party at the Academy this year. Of course, if Simon asks for it.¡± ¡°Right. By putting candles on a hard cake with nuts.¡± Ian shook his head as if the thought of a stiff-textured caked was sickening. ¡°I¡¯ll also ask Simon what kind of cake he wants.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. He¡¯ll pick your favorite chocte cake.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a hard cake with nuts on my birthday.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t everyone just eat what they like for their birthday?¡± Ian grumbled to himself, and Louiseughed. Ian also had a big chocte cake for his birthday, though Louise hadn¡¯t been able to eat it. The reason why the three took to each other¡¯s tastes was simple. ¡°We really are fond of each other.¡± Louise¡¯s voice was soft. That was an undeniable answer, and so Ianplimented Louise again. * * * Ste¡¯s notebooky in shreds when afternoon ss finished. It was even more ruined than when Louise ripped it in the original story. Ste sighed and gathered up the tattered sheets of paper, while Louise watched her surreptitiously. There were bruises peeking from Ste¡¯s skirt, as if she had fallen recently. Someone else also delivered her a notice about the ss, and she had brought the wrong book. How immature! The original Louise had done that too. Ste didn¡¯t show any outward reaction to the bullying. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want Professor Lassen to know. It was clear during ss that she was desperately trying to cover up her bruises. The professor was her only lifeline, and she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. ¡®In the original, I did this in front of the male lead. He said he was disappointed by me.¡¯ Before, the sensitive and worried male lead had been unaware. When he discovered everything, the readers rejoiced and toasted with a refreshing cup of soda, and so Louise was easily exposed and taken down. ¡®Is it possible that someone would defend Ste?¡¯ Who would defend her? She thought hard, but nobody came to mind. She didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡® ....I shouldn¡¯t get in the way.¡¯ Louise tried to dispel her thoughts. ¡®Now things are subtly following the original.¡¯ If Louise made one small mistake towards Ste, it really would be over. She realized she had good viiness instincts the time she and Ian pretended to be ¡°a mean mistress and a loyal wizard.¡± Her cold expression and tone came easily to her. If she wasn¡¯t vignt, she may be caught up in the whirlwind of the original story, be branded a viiness, and seeds of misfortune would sprout and strangle her life. Louise picked up her bag with one hand and the jar for Simon with the other. Ste stuffed the torn notebook into her bag, bowed to several students, then headed towards the top of the stairs where some more students were loitering about. Among them were the students that bullied Ste before. It seemed a little ominous that they were gathered there, and Louise¡¯s suspicions didn¡¯t prove wrong, as a girl peeled away from the group and followed Ste. The girl reached out, something sharp in her hand. Louise immediately knew that they were going to tear her skirt, just like in the original. However, in the original, it was only an ident, though most thought it was Louise¡¯s doing. ¡®It really wasn¡¯t on purpose! Damn original!¡¯ Louise felt a sense of injustice bubble up in her, and she raced towards the stairs with a surprising speed. Without thinking, she grabbed Ste¡¯s hand, hurting her a little. ¡°What are you doing?¡± When their eyes locked, Louise hard a sharp look on her face. ...She really didn¡¯t want to interfere! The surprised female student pulled on Ste¡¯s skirt, whose hand had reached without either of them realizing. There was the tearing of clothes, and then a sudden short scream. ¡°Oh?!¡± Louise head followed sound. Ste was falling down the stairs. ¡°Stell¨C!¡± Louise tried to call out her name, but the ss jar slipped from her hands and smashed down to the floor. After the brutal plunge, Louise managed to look below. Ste was lying on the bottom. A piece of ss had cut her, a ssh of red blood painted on her white cheek. Only then did Louise realize that the other girl had run away. Students and professors began to pour in. ¡°Of course, it was only an ident when her clothes were torn, and she fell down the stairs. But in the original book, everyone thought it was Louise.¡± Maybe the original story was slowly starting to pick a fight with her. Chapter 124 - I Have Something I Want To Say (1) Chapter 124 I Have Something I Want To Say (1) Louise¡¯s hands trembled. She wondered if it was like this for the original Louise. No one believed her even when she had said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± The events of thest exam came to Louise¡¯s mind. No one believed her then, either, and she was sure it would be the case again. In this world, Louise was the viiness predetermined by the author, a tight cord between trust and bondage. ¡°Are you alright, Louise? Did you get hurt?¡± A girl came up to Louise, who was standing there dazed. ¡°...Huh?¡± Louise stared at the girl with a vacant expression, recognizing her as one of the ssmates from her art ss. To be honest, Louise didn¡¯t know her name. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in shock...¡± Another boy approached her and carefully inspected Louise¡¯s face. He was the one that had taken Professor Hewitt¡¯s history because of family matters. ¡°B-but S-Ste¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m much more worried about you.¡± Some other students quickly helped Ste up and cleaned the broken ss and lemon preserves. ¡°Is that you again?¡± It was Dean Crissis this time around, probably from a ss nearby. Louise inadvertently grabbed Dean¡¯s arm. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Dean¡¯s annoyed expression was a contrast to Louise¡¯s desperate cry. Come to think of it, he always looked that way. ¡°Yeah. Who doesn¡¯t know.¡± He shrugged off Louise¡¯s hand. Louise stared dazedly into his face. ¡°...Do you know?¡± She quickly grabbed his arm again. ¡°Do I know?¡± He twisted his head away, but he didn¡¯t remove Louise¡¯s hand this time. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that you don¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Louise was encouraged by the word ¡°everyone¡±, and it was only then that she raised her head properly. She blinked her eyes slowly and saw the faces of everyone milling around her. Everyone looked worried, at both Louise and Ste. No one was suspicious of Louise. Not one person. * * * The student council questioned other witnesses, but unfortunately, the culprit was not found, and so the perpetrator¡¯s punishment would be decidedter after Ste woke up. Louise sent flowers to Ste¡¯s infirmary room. She visited every professor to exin the circumstances, and gave her notes to the healer so Ste could keep up with sses while she was recovering. She also remembered to help carefully clean the corridor where the jar broke. It would be terrible if someone were to step on the ss shards. The sugar was wiped away with a warm towel. It was evening by the time she finished, and Louise remembered another task she had to do. ¡°Please submit your statement by tomorrow morning.¡± She didn¡¯t want to write down everything she had done that afternoon. But she had to. Without any witnesses, Louise was the only one who knew the truth, and the other students might continue to harass Ste if there was no proper punishment. Louise hated the idea, not because she considered Ste special to her, but because Louise didn¡¯t want to go through the same thing again. She was afraid of being swept away by the original. ¡®First, I¡¯ll go to the student council room and write a statement.¡¯ The thought of being alone in the room made her feel depressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can get the lemon preserves back for Simon.¡± Ian had given her a task, but she hadpletely broken the jar at the stairs. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, both of you.¡¯ With the apology in her heart, Louise opened the door to the student council room. It was empty. It seemed like everyone had gone out for dinner. A small wave of loneliness hit her, but the feeling soon subsided. There was a bag on the table, informing her that everyone would eventuallye back with their usual chattering and noise. Louise positioned herself in her favorite seat and took out a pen and a sheet of paper. She stared at the white page and thought over her first sentence. ¡®What do I say...¡¯ What should she write first? That she¡¯d seen the other students harass Ste for a long time? And that Louise ignored it because she was afraid of being dragged into the original story? ...Tuk. Louise pressed the pen roughly on the paper, bending the delicate tip and causing the ck ink to bleed onto the white. The moment she saw the stain, she turned angry. Louise lost the right to me Ste Lapis. Just like the time Ste looked away from the truth for her own benefit, Louise was doing the same. She bit her lip at her cowardice. ¡°My fianc¨¦e has be quite aggressive.¡± A voice floated in from the window. ¡°...President?¡± She turned and caught Ian staring at her, his chin resting on the window frame. ¡°How long have you been there?¡± ¡°From the beginning.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie. When I first came in, there was nobody by the window.¡± ¡°Does that matter?¡± He frowned. ¡°...¡± Of course it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Come here.¡± He stretched out his arms, but Louise shook her head. ¡°I have to write down a statement.¡± ¡°Is it important?¡± He frowned again. ¡°It¡¯s important.¡± She answered with more certainty this time. ¡°Then you should fill out the proper paperwork.¡± He pointed at the mess on the paper with his chin. ¡°Not take out your feelings on it.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s uh...this is¨C¡± ¡°Let me show you the way to do it. No one knows as well as I do.¡± ¡°You, President?¡± Louise looked at him dubiously. ¡°Of course. I turned out fine every time I sneaked out of the pce.¡± She was sure he wrote a letter of apology, not a statement. At any rate, he was an expert on filling out paperwork, so he may be able to help her. Besides, she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go outside now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised. ¡°...What?¡± ¡°The fact that Louise Sweeney is trying to use the door. Don¡¯t you usually rush out the window when I call you like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I was a kid. It¡¯s only a year and a half until I¡¯m an adult.¡± ¡°I heard Simon Hird caught you when you jumped out the window.¡± Ugh. She couldn¡¯t believe she trusted them. There was nothing that those two people didn¡¯t share about Louise. ¡°Soe here. It¡¯s crazy if you can it with your friends but not your significant other.¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Louise asked, imitating his speech, and he answered with a confident grin. ¡°More than the honor on my shoulders.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t...¡± Louise managed to climb carefully through the window frame andin while doing so. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t recklessly put it at stake. It¡¯s of national value after all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in smiling while saying that at the same time. I like to see youugh after all. I would put anything at stake for it.¡± He looked at her face-to-face, securing her waist. ¡°Did he hold you like this? Simon, I mean?¡± His grip tightened on her. ¡°Ah...not like that. It¡¯s too close.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯d be mad even if it was Simon.¡± ¡°Simon waited until I jumped.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of patience.¡± He pulled Louise towards him as if to prove it, and she hugged him and easily exited the window. ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s go.¡± He found his bnce and waited for Louise to straighten up before he led the way. Where was he going? Louise followed him and tried to guess where they were going. ¡°Are we going to the library? Or the Academy office?¡± Likely something to do with writing to help her with her statement. ¡°Neither.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Louise nodded her head and continued to follow him in silence. Wherever he was thinking of, she knew he would take her to a ce that would help her. He was Ian Audmonial¨Cthe crown prince of this country, her oldest friend, and now the only one to share her heart. If Louise didn¡¯t trust him, she wouldn¡¯t trust anyone in the world. Chapter 125 - I Have Something I Want To Say (2) Chapter 125 I Have Something I Want To Say (2) After a mere five minutes of having that thought, Louise was in disbelief. She finally realized it: You can trust all people in the world, but you can¡¯t trust Ian Audmonial. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed you!¡± Ian lifted a finger to his lips to signal her to be quiet. He looked around carefully, then retrieved a key from his pocket and unlocked the Academy¡¯s food warehouse. He swung open the door, and cool air rushed out. Maybe it was colder after sunset. He poked Louise in the back. Why aren¡¯t you going inside? She looked back with frustrated tears in her eyes. ¡°...Really? ¡° He nodded his head with a stern look. Oh my God. He said he was going to teach her how to write a statement, but he didn¡¯t say anything about this! Because she couldn¡¯t protest loudly here, Louise took a step inside the warehouse, and Ian followed after her. The door closed, and the room turned dark. ¡°There¡¯s a candle somewhere...¡± He sifted through a drawer and found a candle to light their view. Louise looked around. The food warehouse was the caretaker¡¯s domain. Of course, it was Louise¡¯s first time sneaking in here like this. ¡°Is it okay to¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± ¡°Taking my jacket off.¡± Taking it off! Why the hell was in doing that in the dark? He wasn¡¯t in in sight, but...! ¡°W-why are you taking off when it¡¯s so cold?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s cold.¡± Tug. He dropped his jacket on her shoulders. ¡°Ah...¡± Louise was nestled warmly in his clothes. ¡°Cute.¡± He smiled and immediately began perusing the warehouse. It was full of fresh produce from the autumn harvest season. Maybe it was Louise¡¯s head that was rotten in here. ¡°Here it is.¡± Ian set the lit candle down on arge table in the corner. On the table were several ss cups, and Ian picked up one of them. ¡°Wow...¡± He came back with the cup and she gave a low sound of admiration. And where did he find that small teaspoon? ¡°Open your mouth.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Who else is here but you?¡± ¡°What are you going to put in...?¡± Louise shot him a suspicious look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not alive. At least, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s alive.¡± That wasn¡¯t reassuring. ¡°Come on.¡± But when he urged her, Louise moved her trembling lips. ¡°Open up a little.¡± ¡°Aaaaah¨C¡° As soon as she opened her mouth, he ced something cold inside, something that almost seemed alive. It was thick on her tongue and then gently melted away. ¡°....Pudding? ¡° Louise blinked her eyes, and Ian waved the small ss in front of her. She saw the smooth surface of the lightly jiggling dessert. ¡°You like it. It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I course I like¨Cub.¡± He ced another spoonful in her mouth. ¡°I can tell by the look on your face when you eat.¡± And he scooped up the rest of the pudding. ¡°You also like to eat a lot. You¡¯re always stuffing your face.¡± Of course Louise liked to eat a lot, but there was a rule that there would only be one serving of pudding per person. Louise swallowed and asked, ¡°How did you know it was here?¡± ¡°Simon didn¡¯t want his pudding.¡± So Ian must have stashed the pudding in the corner. ¡°You¡¯ll have to open your mouth wide this time. Like a snake swallowing a frog whole.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a terrible example.¡± Whopared their partner to a snake? A snake eating a frog, no less. ¡°Why not? You should eat more. I like seeing you eat with your mouth wide open like a snake.¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m in thest stage of growth?¡± ¡°Yes. You should eat.¡± He held therge spoonful of pudding to her mouth, expecting Louise to open it. Louise managed to gulp the pudding down all at once, feeling really like snake. Umul umul. Louise¡¯s brain circuits must be so simple to derive so much happiness from a pudding. She had definitely been depressed a while ago, terrified that she was being led into the original story. The original Ian had looked at Louise with such a cold face. She had be obsessed with this friendship and... Ian wordlessly brought her another cup of pudding, then held it out to her without a hint of mischief. She hoped that he didn¡¯t notice that there was something seriously wrong with her today. He had always watched her closely. ¡°Why...¡± Louise managed to broach the subject in a small voice. ¡± ...won¡¯t you ask?¡± ¡°Because.¡± He set down the ss cup and teaspoon in a nearby cupboard. ¡°You know.¡± And he answered in an unwavering voice. ¡°That I¡¯m always waiting for your words.¡± His fingers, a warm safeguard against the cold air, brushed her lips. Louise gazed at him. The sweetness and warmth melted her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say...¡± She soon shook her head. ¡°There is something I have to say.¡± Chapter 126 - I Favor You (1)

Ch. 126 I Favor You (1)

Louise couldn¡¯t say anything for a long time. She didn¡¯t even know where to begin. She stared at the small candle shining alone in the dark, the orange me eating through the white candle. ¡°There is.¡± She spoke the first words, but found it difficult to continue. ¡°Actually, I mean.¡± She fidgeted with the warm jacket wrapped around her shoulders. ¡°I-I knew¨C¡° Louise pulled her eyes away from the candle and looked up at Ian carefully. ¡°I knew you, President, even before we met...¡± He gave her a puzzled look, but his face soon rxed as if he understood her. ¡°I suppose so. The capital records everything from childhood to old age.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean!¡± Louise mended her words. They would have to talk, but it would be a long one. ¡°I mean that I know what happens now, at the present. Not about the young crown prince.¡± He looked at her incredulously. Thank goodness she was a careful speaker, or anyone else would have immediately asked her if she was a witch. ¡°I knew you would be like this.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Just.¡± Louise turned to the candle again. ¡± ...Perfect.¡± Just as she read in the novel. ¡°You¡¯re sweet and you have a good mind, even when you pretend you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°In other words, I grew up to your expectations. You should know you¡¯re far beyond my expectations.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean expectations!¡± The jacket slipped off shoulders because of her forceful answer. Ian wordlessly adjusted the jacket, his touch warm and friendly, as if to reassure her that he would always be on her side. ¡± ...I.¡± Louise managed to continue. ¡°I mean that I knew the future.¡± ¡°How?¡± He asked without any hesitation. ¡°I saw it.¡± ¡°Did someone give you a prophecy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a prophecy...¡± Louise bit her lip. ¡°You¡¯ll think I¡¯m crazy when I tell you this.¡± ¡°I doubt it. Unless you want to say you¡¯vee to hate me.¡± ¡°How can I say that...?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright as long as it¡¯s not that. Anything at all.¡± His words gave Louise the courage to go on. ¡°Well, it¡¯s so old that I almost forgot.¡± She grabbed her ring finger carefully. ¡°One day. There was a girl.¡± She bowed her head deeply. Beyond the pitch darkness of the candle, there was the name and face of a girl that had long since disappeared. ¡°The child...dreamed of being ordinary.¡± She had been afraid of reality. ¡°Sometimes it was hard to breathe, and she couldn¡¯t run away.¡± And so whenever her heart was sore, she read novels. She devoured anything, as long as the protagonist was loved, the story was heartwarming, and the ending was happy. When she read those stories, she didn¡¯t have to think about reality. ¡°Some were books, but there was one on the screen.¡± ¡± ...Screen?¡± It could mean a PC or a mobile screen, but she read it on a PC. She also had the added benefit of looking atrger versions of the artwork. She wanted to say, ¡°I love you, illustrator!¡± But she couldn¡¯t answer that. How should she exin it? ¡°It¡¯s like a magic orb from a fairy tale book. A reflection of another world...¡± ¡°Ah.¡± He nodded right away. ¡°I saw you there.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°To me, it was a story of another world that I could watch. But I loved it, truly.¡± ¡°So, how did the Louise Sweeney of the distant worlde to me?¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney was¡ªwas there from the beginning.¡± Louise twisted her finger a little harder. ¡°One day.¡± Her mind turned towards a moment. It was a moment that didn¡¯t make sense even when she thought about it now. ¡°I opened my eyes and I was here.¡± He gave a small ¡®Hmm?¡¯ sound. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t understand. How could she make him understand something like that? She didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°Well, I opened my eyes, and I was here. Here in the body of Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°When was that?¡± ¡°It was a long time before I met you. From a very young age...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She felt like she had been deceiving him, and she murmured a deep apology. But the truth was, she had been deceiving him. Him and everyone else that gave her their unconditional love. For no reason, Louise slid her finger down. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± His hand followed hers and caught her retreating fingertips. Then her twined his fingers with hers, as if they belonged to him. His touch burned vividly on her hand. The solid flesh, the sensation of each other¡¯s skin, and warmth that emitted from his palm. He was real. He was a real Ian Audmonial. ¡± ...I am a fake.¡± The fact had been bothering her for a long time. Her happiness was as dark as the shadows. Chapter 127 - I Favor You (2)

Ch. 127 I Favor You (2)

¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°...¡± The girl could not bring herself to answer to that name, and didn¡¯t lift her head. ¡°My best friend.¡± He changed the name, searching for her. ¡°A faithful worker.¡± Of course, Louise was like that in many ways. ¡°My dear fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Holder of my special feelings.¡± ¡± ...Mm.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a fake, so am I. As you said before, we have a mutual influence on each other.¡± Louise finally jerked her head upwards. That was what Louise had told the court official. Ian wasn¡¯t supposed to be around then. ¡°Y-you heard that?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± He couldn¡¯t confess to her that it was part of recorded history now. ¡°Wh-why were you listening in! You weren¡¯t supposed to hear it!¡± ¡°Now I see that profane face again.¡± He gently poked the faint crease between Louise¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not dumping this poor guy, can you just answer me, holder of my special feelings?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°All right, then¡ªmy fianc¨¦e?¡± Louise wanted to cry. But he only had a stern look on his face that prompted her to answer quickly. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Is my faithful worker here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The person who made the pledge of friendship with me and Simon?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± He said that name again, but the girl could not bring herself to open her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you always considered Alice and Louise separate.¡± Louise doubted her ears for a moment. Alice. ¡°My doll?¡± ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s also the name of the mind you wouldn¡¯t reveal before.¡± He had imagined a secret Louise that he couldn¡¯t meet. ¡°In the holy religion, the body and soul are a single pair, and the beginning and end are always together.¡± Louise had learned this as well. This country believed in a holy religion and respected royal authority. Ian had been taught the doctrine as a child, and had also told Louise, ¡®My fianc¨¦e must believe in God.¡¯ ¡°If Louise Sweeney¡¯s soul had disappeared, then the matching body would have crumbled away as well.¡± ¡°That...that¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°But your body is strong. Even to the point of always getting yourself into trouble. So, if your body has other memories.¡± Louise waited for the rest of the words with a nervous face. ¡°It¡¯s because you opened your eyes to the memories that were engraved on that soul.¡± ¡°But that time...¡± ¡°Besides, Alice and Louise can not be different. I¡¯m sure Mr. and Mrs. Sweeney would have been the first to notice.¡± They were a couple that deeply cared about their daughter. ¡°But as far as I know, the Sweeneys had never said, ¡®My daughter suddenly changed.¡¯¡± ¡°But I...!¡± ¡°You?¡± She was about to answer, ¡®I acted like Louise!¡¯ but she quickly shut her mouth. The story didn¡¯t say anything about the viiness¡¯ childhood. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I...¡± ¡°You are Louise Sweeney. From the beginning. I think Alice¡¯s memory was born in you.¡± He came up with quite a simple exnation for her long suffering. ¡°You came to a conclusion that¡¯s too much in my favor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how everybody lives.¡± ¡°You could be wrong about it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something you can fix.¡± ¡°Even so.¡± Louise was about to cry. In the past, she thought might have to go back to the original world. After years of stable living, however, the idea was almost forgotten. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it up for you just so you feel better¡± He looked very serious. ¡°I¡¯m the first gatekeeper to divinew.¡± He was on the topic of royal authority. ¡°There are manyws in this world that are described in the name of reason. And everyone is subordinate to thesews. Everyone.¡± He strongly emphasized hisst word. ¡°And you are also included in it.¡± ¡°What if I am not part of divine logic? If so...¡± ¡°I want you to listen to me a little more.¡± ¡°What?¡± He smiled kindly. ¡°I am the gatekeeper who stands by that logic. I will open the door wide at the mere sight of you.¡± ¡°Th-then you¡¯re not a good gatekeeper! That¡¯s bad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m only a bad guard for you.¡± ¡°God must be unhappy.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make God unhappy, so he let you safely inside the door. He wants a gatekeeper as solid as a wall. ¡° ¡°You¡¯vee to a conclusion in my favor again.¡± ¡± I favor you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°With all my heart.¡± ¡°That kind of wording is weird...¡± ¡°But you like it. I can tell by the way you smile.¡± Of course she couldn¡¯t help but like it. She had someone that thought about her and loved her so much. Her heart seemed to overflow with this amazing feeling. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± But it is also strange. Why would the hero of the world say this to her? ¡°But from the look on your face, you must still be doubting something else.¡± ¡°H-how do you know?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve yed together for years, what do you think? So, what are you thinking about?¡± He let go of her hand for a moment and began to browse through the food warehouse again. He plucked an apple from a box, rubbed it over his white shirt a few times, then broke it into two halves and offered one to Louise. As Louise looked vacantly down at the apple, it suddenly urred to her ¡ª she wouldn¡¯t starve anywhere with this guy. ¡°Thank you.¡± Louise took the apple with her hands. ¡°Do you want me to make you a pie next time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for survival, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for courtship.¡± He answered while munching on the apple. ¡°I taught myself some recipes for courtship. A thick chocte cake, or autumn apple pie. In winter...¡± He gazed at Louise. He was trying to guess what she ate in the winter. ¡°Cinnamon rolls?¡± ¡°Yes, something that warms you up like that. It¡¯s a must have on a snowy day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been so sweet to me...¡± Louise shook his head for a moment and then corrected herself. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how you love me.¡± ¡°I suppose so. The friendship period was too long.¡± ¡°No, but to exin this feeling....¡± Louis gazed down at the apple in her hand, carefully took a bite. It made a satisfying crunch on her teeth. ¡°Well, there is a beautiful princess and an ungainly dwarf in the forest. It¡¯s like the prince came and he was trying to woo the dwarf.¡± ¡°I guess the dwarf has been a lifelong ideal for the prince. If someone tried to court her the instant they first met, then I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any normal love.¡± Louis gazed at his face, and shook her head quickly. Something must have been wrong with the analogy. ¡°Let me try again. So...¡± Louise came up with the right story. ¡°There is a good main character and a wicked older sister. One day, the princees to visit and begs for the sister! Even though she is a viiness who bullies the hero!¡± ¡°I guess the prince is also a viin.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be! He¡¯s the hero! The hero of a fairy tale cannot be evil!¡± ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t a fairytale, is it?¡± ...Eh? Not really. His genre was like a romance fantasy. She became speechless, and he smiled at her. He learned one thing from her words. ¡°Now I know.¡± ¡± ...?¡± ¡°Why, sometimes, you look afraid of something.¡± Ian believed he had another rival. ¡°In the magic orb you saw, you saw a different future. You were always worrying because you thought you had to be prepared for it.¡± Louis nodded slowly. Ian polished off the rest of his apple, then folded his arms, thinking. Perhaps he was wondering about his true partner. ¡± ...Do you want to know who it is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very nervous.¡± She supposed that was only right. If she had a destined partner, she would definitely want to know who it was too... ¡°It¡¯s crazy! If you weren¡¯t with me, then who were with you with in that damn magic orb?¡± ¡°What? Me?¡° ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m nervous and I don¡¯t think I should get an answer for some reason...¡± He mumbled a few more words in discontent. ¡°It¡¯s better to hold it to yourself just in case...because I don¡¯t think I could let it go.¡± ¡°Is it that important to know who I liked?¡± Louise looked at him with a frown. With a face that looked like he would pass out, he shook his head quickly and pressed his hand near his heart. ¡°Well, don¡¯t tell me yet. I¡¯m not ready.¡± He took a deep breath and said the next thing carefully. ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Did the person you like have a status above the nobility?¡± Ian was the Crown Prince, so he was ranked above the nobility. Louise nodded in assurance, and he made a grim smile. ¡°Then that means he can order the death penalty.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s really vicious...!¡± Ian couldn¡¯t execute Ian, of course. But for some reason he was thinking of death. It was not something that the male lead in a wholesome novel would think about. ¡°So I told you.¡± He leaned towards her, brushing his finger against her lips and whispering. ¡°It¡¯s not a fairy tale.¡± ...The original novel wasn¡¯t wholesome either. Chapter 128 - What Should I Believe (1)

Ch. 128 What Should I Believe (1)

Without warning, the door to the food warehouse abruptly opened, leaving them no time to hide. Louise¡¯s eyes widened as she whirled towards the door. Then she despaired. The caretaker was there, standing at the opening. Oh my god. Did she have to write more statements? Would she be falsely used of stealing from the warehouse? ¡®Wait, no, it¡¯s not false at all. I actually ate the food here. I¡¯m a thief.¡¯ Louise¡¯s tongue was numb as the caretaker approached them. ¡°Have you tried it? What do you think?¡± Then, shockingly, she asked for feedback. ¡°It¡¯s great. Would you like me to help you carry it tomorrow afternoon?¡± Ian answered her smoothly, and Louise¡¯s head pivoted back and forth between the two. The caretaker was visibly relieved when what came out of Ian¡¯s mouth were words of praise. Oh, Louise understood now. She and Ian weren¡¯t stealing. They were here to sample the pudding at the caretaker¡¯s request. ¡°It¡¯s just the right amount of sweetness! The texture is great as well.¡± Louise hurriedly added her opinion as if she were here for the pudding tasting all along. ¡°Really?¡± Louise felt a little guilty at the caretaker¡¯s apparent delight. If Louise had known beforehand, she would have savored and slowly rolled the pudding around in her mouth, rather than swallowing it in huge gulps. The caretaker gave them more pudding anyway, and when Ianplimented her on the delicious autumn apples, she also gifted him three of them. Ian was indeed a man of resourceful living. After parting with the caretaker and leaving the warehouse, Ian and Louise strolled along the dark path together, each with a basket in arm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me from the beginning?¡± ¡°That we had permission to taste it?¡± ¡°Yes, I was really surprised. I thought I had to write a whole new statement.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± He let out augh, the corners of his eyes crinkling. This probably meant even if they weren¡¯t given permission, Louise still wouldn¡¯t have to write a new statement. ¡°You would have been too self-conscious if you knew that caretaker asked.¡± ¡°I¡ª!¡± ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t have felt better.¡± ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t have lied.¡± ¡°When the caretaker asked you about the taste a little while ago, you should have answered, ¡®It made me feel better after eating it.¡¯ She would probably have happier than you simply saying it was delicious.¡± ¡°But that isn¡¯t an objective review at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be much happier if someone told me that. Good food isn¡¯t just about what you taste on your tongue.¡± The pair finally arrived in the kitchen to wash the ss cups they had emptied. ¡°Sit there, eat an apple, and wait. I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡± Ian lit a fewmps and pointed towards a stool. Louis wasn¡¯t in the mood for an apple, so she simply sat down. Soon she heard the sound of water on the cups, and then Ian spoke. ¡°You like fairy tales.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is it because of the memory of living in a fairy tale? Do...do you miss that ce?¡± Oh my goodness. When Louise used the term ¡°magic orb¡± to describe a screen, he must have thought Louise had memories from a fairy tale. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fairy tale world. Well, and...¡± Louise thought of the faint, gray fragments that were her memories and shook her head. ¡± ...I don¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°I miss it a little.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, what you said when you dreamed of being ordinary.¡± He took out a dry cloth and began to dry the dishes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t so good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to meet you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± He peered at the surface of the ss to make sure there were no prints. ¡°There was a time when I longed to be normal too.¡± At birth, his life was already burdened with the benefits and obligations of his status. Many envied his birth. However, the weight of his existence also contained danger as well. It could crush him, and he would be gone. ¡°But I had you. ¡° He arranged the clear ss on top of the high cupboard. ¡°For the you who wished to be ordinary...I wish I could have been there for you.¡± He turned around, shaking the excess water from his hands. His silver hair glimmered in themplight. Louise looked at his awkward smile and answered carefully. ¡°You were there.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You were with me then.¡± ¡°Beyond the orb? Is it that powerful?¡± ¡°I...¡± She struggled to exin it. A story was only a list of words, and without understanding the reader¡¯s feelings, the story simply told its words step-by-step. But as Louise followed the story, she found herself sharing her feelings with those words. It made her sad, or itforted her, and it even made her hate. ¡°I enjoyed them. The stories you can see in the orb.¡± As Ian approached her, he looked into Louise¡¯s face for a moment and looked strangely dissatisfied. ¡°Was it that good?¡± Louis nodded her head, and Ian pinched Louise¡¯s cheek with one hand. His fingertips felt chilled from the water. ¡°Who the hell was that person...¡± He grumbled moodily. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that?¡± ¡°Why not? You are my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ve just learned that there¡¯s another man you like.¡± ¡°President. Perhaps¡ª¡± Louise enveloped his cold hand with hers. ¡°¡ªare you jealous? ¡° ¡°I am not.¡± There was not a shade of truth in his answer. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep track of your taste and all that.¡± He was full of excuses as well. President, don¡¯t underestimate the reader who had the time toplete the novel. You¡¯re jealous. Louise smiled meaningfully. ¡°But what I saw in the orb is very different now.¡± ¡°Very different?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sometimes I noticed that you¡¯re very cautious in what you¡¯re about to say.¡± Ian recalled the many strange reactions and behaviors he had seen over time. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Sometimes I think you believe more than what¡¯s already in front of you.¡± ¡°...¡± Louise didn¡¯t answer. There was no room to protest against what he said. ¡°Look, Louise Sweeney. You are here now.¡± Chapter 129 - What Should I Believe (2)

Ch. 129 What Should I Believe (2)

Ian lowered their joined hands. ¡°Hold on to what you have to believe.¡± ¡°What should I believe?¡± Ian didn¡¯t answer. It was just like when Professor Hewitt had said, ¡®Think for yourself.¡¯ Louise followed his gaze and looked at their intertwined hands. His hand was still cold, but the longer she held it, the warmer it became. Eventually, the temperature in both their hands equalized. ¡°I...¡± Louise swallowed. ¡°...I changed it?¡± ¡°Yes. You changed it.¡± Just holding each other¡¯s hands changed their temperature. Being together would have an even greater impact. Now she understood what he meant when he said ¡°believe¡±. ¡°All the things that I¡¯ve influenced and affected...¡± ¡°Yes. In the end, that decides who you are.¡± That was why no one doubted Louise at the stairs. When she paused to think about it, it was only natural. Louise loved Academy life and the people she met here. She had always smiled in the midst of happy things. Louise of the original and the Louise she was now werepletely different. Their influence and impact on the world were not the same. Why did she only realize that now? Rtionships, experience and personality. She was like a perfect stranger. ¡°Why...why haven¡¯t I been able to think of that before?¡± If she had separated the two earlier, she would have been free in so many ways. There would have been no harm done to Ian, nor would she have had sleepless nights filled with worries. It was such a simple conclusion. ¡°You can¡¯t understand the present from that past. It¡¯s like a child asking what their height will be.¡± Louise¡¯s vision blurred with tears at his reply. A hand of the same temperature swept Louis¡¯s cheeks. ¡°But I understand enough that you were upset. I am too.¡± After wiping away her tears a few more times, he pulled her sorrowful form into his full embrace. ¡°...I should have known earlier.¡± He pressed his head against her soft shoulder as he whispered. ¡°At a time when you were struggling alone. I should have known...¡± There was a tangle of emotions in his voice, something like regret or anger. ¡°But you...¡± A muffled voice came from his arms. ¡°...you were the first to know.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really want to say this.¡± Louise leaned back and listened to him quietly. ¡°...I think the first to notice was Hesse.¡± ¡°Sir Hesse?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He sighed for a moment as he softly rubbed her back. ¡°He used to say that Louise of the Greenhouse was strange.¡± ¡°Am I strange?¡± ¡°Yes. As if you think the affection of the people around you will disappear tomorrow.¡± ¡°Did I act like that?¡± ¡°Of course, back then, I told him not to talk nonsense.¡± But Hesse was right. His fianc¨¦e had always acted that way. Louise held on tightly to affection as if she was expecting it to disappear. ¡°And Hesse wasn¡¯t wrong. After listening to you today, I know now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I have to thank Sir Hesse.¡± ¡°...Was it Hesse?¡± Ian asked as if something hade to mind. ¡°What? What is it?¡± ¡°The one you liked in the orb.¡± Louise removed herself from Ian and quickly cleaned her face with her sleeve. ¡°Just a moment ago, didn¡¯t you tell me to believe in my influence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said...but from your reaction I really think it¡¯s Hesse.¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply curious.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like simple curiosity.¡± ¡°What does it seem like then?¡± It seemed like he wanted to hang Hesse¡¯s neck on the capital walls. ¡°Scary.¡± ¡°The scary thing is you liking Hesse in the magic orb...¡± After a brief pause, Ian gripped Louise¡¯s shoulders and looked at her earnestly. She guessed it was a problem that she couldn¡¯tugh away. ¡°Is it true?¡± Louise just smiled instead of answering. ¡°It¡¯s not? Right?¡± She continued to smile while he frowned, and Ian thought that Louise must have been under his influence to be a great devil. * * * After an entire day in the infirmary bed, Ste Lapis opened her eyes. Sunlight filtered through the thick curtains. It looked like it was daytime. What happened? When she was on the stairs, someone pulled her clothes and she lost bnce. She remembered seeing Louise Sweeney¡¯s shocked face when she fell down. Ste rose slowly. There wasn¡¯t much pain except for some minor aches here and there. Someone must have treated her with magic. What a luxurious method. Ste turned her head, and saw various items spread out on a small table next to her. The first thing she noticed was a vase of brilliant red flowers, but she didn¡¯t know its name. Neatly arranged beside it was a uniform. She had probably been changed intofortable clothes and her uniform was left forundry. Beside that were various notices from the professors, informing her that she would be marked in attendance even if she didn¡¯t show up in ss. At the end of the table, her gaze finally fell on two puddings. Were those for her to eat? Come to think of it, she was a little hungry. Ste took the lid off a cup, the sweet scent wafting into her nose. Before she knew it, she hurriedly ate a mouthful of pudding. It was soft and sweet on her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± She mumbled a little and took another quick bite, and eventually, the two pudding cups were quickly cleaned. Later she felt regretful, as she hadn¡¯t savored them attentively. From behind the curtain came the sound of someone entering the infirmary. Was it the wizard healer? Should she get up? As Ste debated what to do, the curtains were drawn open, and she saw a familiar face. ¡°Professor.¡± It was Professor Juliana Lassen. ¡°Ste Lapis. You¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. You were asleep, and I was afraid I would have to contact the church.¡± Ste shifted a little under the professor¡¯s concerned gaze. ¡°Thank you, but I think I¡¯m OK now.¡± ¡°It looks like you are. You¡¯ll probably feel better after eating. Then you can make a statement.¡± ¡°Statement?¡± The professor nodded slowly. ¡°Whoever did this to you should be expelled. Your statement will help with that.¡± Unlike deciding to leave the Academy on one¡¯s own, expulsion was the highest disgrace. It was rarely ever done. ¡°The form shouldn¡¯t be difficult to fill out. All you have to do is write down what happened.¡± Ste recalled the faces of the students who had harassed her. It was both satisfying and terrifying that she could ruin them to that degree. She wondered if it was really alright to do so. House Lapis had already lost the support of too many families, and it didn¡¯t seem a good idea to incur more hostile enemies. ¡°I wonder if it will harm my family.¡± ¡°What makes you think so?¡± The professor adjusted her sses, as if she were discontent with Ste. ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°There is no harm. It may benefit you, in fact. After all, it¡¯s true that she pushed you off the stairs.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember? ¡° Ste stared at Professor Lassen, her eyes wide open. Chapter 130 - I’ll Go In (1)

MLVF Ch. 130 I¡¯ll Go In (1)

The caretaker¡¯s pudding was an overwhelming sess, and she was flooded with petitions pleading that the delicious snacks be served twice a month. The caretaker used it to her advantage and insisted on ¡°the right to refuse inspection¡± for her menus. The petitionspletely halted after that. If the menu wasn¡¯t reviewed, there was no stopping meals with chocte-coated eggnts. In the end, the value of the puddings skyrocketed, and Louise protectively held on to the pudding she had saved in the midst of the student craze. Of course, she tasted had tasted the pudding only a day earlier, and so she was not particrly hungry for it. But there was one reason for her enthusiastic support of the pudding. ¡°ire hadn¡¯t tried it yet!¡± Louise firmly set down the pudding cup on the table with a loud noise. ¡°Why are you talking so angrily?¡± Louise replied, her expression hopeless. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen ire since this morning.¡± ¡°Is that something to be upset about?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s pretty, and I love everything that¡¯s pretty. If you love something you always want to see it.¡± Louise put her hands together as if she were dreaming. ¡°ire is like an eir. She¡¯s soft and sweet, and holding her makes me feel better.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to hug an eir.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a metaphor. And if you put an eir in your mouth, you¡¯ll be happy.¡± As Louise daydreamed of indulging in mouth-watering pastries, Ian scribbled down ¡°eir¡± on the corner of his notebook. Louise down at his handwriting and smiled. If he wrote it down, that must mean he was going to make it for her. What a good man. To relieve her proud boyfriend of the trouble, Louise decided to make some rifications. ¡°I like cream with chocte.¡± ¡°I know. And the top part is covered with chocte and pistachio, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°How could I not know your taste?¡± The pair of them smiled at each other, and the student council members began to look at them closely. Uh oh. They made a mistake. After all this intimate conversation, anyone would doubt that they were friends. That couldn¡¯t happen, for the sake of the Sweeney family. Louise began to sweat apprehensively. ¡°President.¡± The first person to speak up was Dean Crissis. Today he was half-sprawled over the table. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like a vani custard.¡± The moment he finished speaking, the entire student council room gave a sigh. Ah. The reason they were looking at Ian and Louise was because they all wanted vani. ¡®I¡¯m d we weren¡¯t suspected but...¡¯ Was it alright to be treated as innocently as this? Louise turned to Ian questioningly, but he smiled and turned to Dean. ¡°I know. How could I not know your taste?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you do. You didn¡¯t put cheese on my omeletst time.¡± ¡°I apologized for that. And you should have told me first that you liked cheese.¡± Now everyone¡¯s attention focused on them as if the pair were flirting. Yes, that was the look! The look of suspicion about the rtionship between the two of you! ¡®Why is Dean the suspicious one?¡¯ Louise didn¡¯t want to be noticed, but she didn¡¯t want to lose to Dean either. Dean was a very, very bad man who kissed her precious ire without permission. ...Although ire¡¯s fianc¨¦ seemed even worse when she thought about it. ¡°More importantly, if you don¡¯t have any more sses today, Dean Crissis, I¡¯d like you to pass this on to ire.¡± Ian took out a brown envelope from his bag. ¡°Do I have to go?¡± Dean¡¯s forehead creased. From the look of it, there was still a solid wall between the two. Louise quickly raised her hand. ¡°I can go. I don¡¯t have any more sses, and I was going to give her the pudding anyway.¡± ire may be shocked if Dean walked in. The two rarely spoke to each other these days. ¡°No way. Louise Sweeney and I have petitions to sort out here.¡± He mmed down a mountain of papers in front of her. ¡°Do we have to do it now?¡± He fixed her with a stern expression. ¡°Yes.¡± He pushed the pudding cup towards Dean. It was meant to be taken with the envelope of documents. Dean sighed, and finally left the student council room with the papers and the pudding. Louise muttered darkly as she drew the petitions towards her. ¡°...The President is a demon.¡± Looks of sympathy poured from the people around her. Louise now understood why she was not suspected of having a rtionship with Ian. Their rtionship seemed to be nothing more than a mean devil and a poor worker. Whenever Ian put her to work, he always said with a proud face: ¡°Yourbor is all mine. Every movement of your joints will be mine forever.¡± ¡°No!¡± Chapter 131 - I’ll Go In (2)

Ch. 131 I¡¯ll Go In (2)

ire felt a cold hand brushing away her fringe, and she opened her eyes. They were still blurry with sleep, but she could dimly make out a pair of blue irises staring down at her. It was not difficult to identify who they belonged to, even when she couldn¡¯t see properly. Or maybe she would still know even with her eyes closed. She knew his presence. ¡°...I¡¯m fine.¡± ire spoke insistently, but a voice dissipated her attempt to persuade him. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked anything yet.¡± She heard a grumble in response, and her vision grew clearer. ¡°But you were going to ask, weren¡¯t you?¡± Dean mumbled, ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s just a cold.¡± ¡°But your forehead is hot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a symptom of a cold.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very hot.¡± He turned his warmed palm over. The back of his hand felt like a relief on her hot skin, and ire closed her eyes for a moment. ¡°Any other symptoms?¡± He was probably going to get her some medicine. He was so mature now, and ire smiled. ¡°Just a cough and a fever.¡± ¡°What about eating?¡± ¡°My throat is too ufortable.¡± ¡°Okay, and...¡± Dean sighed, staring at the nket that was pulled up to her chin. It too was thin. If anyone slept in this condition, even Louise Sweeney, a human being that seemed to be made of steel, would catch a cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold under the nket?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll be okay.¡± One of ire¡¯s arms peeked out as she adjusted the nket. Dean tugged her arm and saw that she was wearing a summer nightgown with short sleeves. ¡°You¡¯re wearing this?¡± ¡± ...I¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°Making all these excuses, you!¡± ire wanted to yell ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡± but couldn¡¯t summon the energy to. Her mind was in too much of a turmoil to carefully prepare for autumn. And the cause of that was the very same Dean Crissis standing before her. He tucked her arm back underneath the nket, then strode over to her closet and opened it. They had frequently gone through each other¡¯s closets since childhood, so ire didn¡¯t protest. In any case, her body felt so heavy that she couldn¡¯t move at all. Dean retrieved a thick winter nightgown and fuzzy socks that she only wore in the winter. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some medicine, so change into these.¡± ire stared at the clothes he ced on the nket and nodded. After she slipped into the new clothes and crawled back into bed, Dean came back with the medicine. He was out of breath, as if he had run back, and had various other items tucked in his arms as well. The first thing that caught her eyes was a thick nket. He pulled off her thin summer nket, looked at it as if it were a terrible monster, and threw it on the floor. Then he tucked the thick cozy nket over ire¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s yours, isn¡¯t it?¡± His ears turned red. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t mind it if it¡¯s dirty.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to imply it was dirty. He held out something else. It was a hot water bottle that was asionally used by the caretaker in the winter, and was wrapped in an old cloth. He put the heated bag of water under a thick nket. ¡°This is hot, so I¡¯m putting it under the covers.¡± ¡°Did you borrow it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± ire carefully adjusted the hot water bottle with her fingers. ¡°And this.¡± This time, Dean brought her a meal¡ªa vegetable stew prepared at the Academy for patients. It looked delicious, but ire didn¡¯t feel like eating. The nket was hot and pleasant, and it was making her drowsy. ¡°Don¡¯t...don¡¯t wanna eat.¡± The stern look returned. ire sighed inwardly. If their positions were exchanged, ire would have looked at Dean with that expression as well. ¡°I feel a little dizzy...and weak. I¡¯ll sleep and then eatter.¡± ¡°The President.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can see why he sometimes forces food onto Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Well, Louise is good at everything. Even eating.¡± ire¡¯s face lightened as she talked about her friend. ¡°Do you really like her that much?¡± It was enough to annoy him. ¡°I like her. She¡¯s cute.¡± He couldn¡¯t find an answer to that. ire had said to Dean that ¡°he was losing his cuteness with age.¡± If he had known this, he would¡¯ve tried to keep a bit of his cuteness. ¡°...Eat.¡± ire finally yielded, and groaned as she pushed herself in a sitting position. She turned pale from the effort. ¡°How long have you been like this?¡± He ced the tray on her nket. ¡°It¡¯s been chilly sincest night. Oh, that food is warm...¡± ire looked thrilled as she took a bite of stew. She thought she was too dizzy and weak to be able to eat, but before she knew it, she had cleaned the bowl. Dean cleared away the dishes and tray without making a noise, and took out a small ss bottle with horrible brown medicine. ire heard about that medicine. It was supposedly extremely bitter and sticky. ¡°My goal was not to take that medicine until I graduated.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pick up any weird goals.¡± He opened the medicine bottle, then set another goal like ire. ¡°Or I will never eat until I graduate.¡± ire knew the medicine would make her better, so she summoned her nerve and drank the liquid. She tried not to let it touch her tongue as much as possible, but its horrible taste clung to her mouth like glue. ire¡¯s face wrinkled in disgust, and Dean handed her the final item. ¡°This is from Louise.¡± ¡°Did she ask you to give this to me?¡± ¡°Well, something like that.¡± He held out the pudding with a reluctant face. ire quickly ate a spoonful and allowed the sweetness to melt away the taste of medicine. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°No need for thanks.¡± She soon cleared the pudding cup as well, then set it down on the floor and sank back against her pillows. ¡°Do you feel alright?¡± Dean sat carefully by her side and handed over a ss of water from her bedside table, worry etched on his features. ire nodded as she epted the ss from him. It was warmed to her favorite temperature. How did he know it would be difficult for her to drink if it wasn¡¯t prepared like this? ¡± ...warm.¡± ire murmured softly. Only she knew that she didn¡¯t mean the water. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a cold water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± She was strangely touched by his kindness today. Perhaps it was because she got sick out of the blue. If she were at home, nothing would have changed. She inherited neither title nor business, and her bing ill would not be much of a topic. From an early age, she only had one friend that cared about her sincerely. ¡°Are you okay, sister? Does it hurt a lot?¡± The blond, round-faced boy who was as pretty as a doll. ¡°You were so cute back then.¡± Sometimes, ire had even put him in dresses to look like a girl. But this time, Dean didn¡¯t bring up hisints. ¡°You were pretty then too.¡± ¡°That almost sounds like you¡¯re saying I¡¯m ugly now.¡± ¡°Now you understand how I feel.¡± ¡°Well...¡± ire smiled bitterly and clenched the warm ss. ¡± Actually, that¡¯s what I think about me too.¡± She always thought of herself as pretty when she was little, but when she got older, she went to a party and found out that there were so many more beauties. ¡°My hair is dull and dark, and it¡¯s hard to choose a dress to go with it. I went to Madame Emily¡¯s shop once.¡± ire paused and yawned, feeling pleasantly warm and drowsy inside. Perhaps it was the effect of the medicine. Her head felt muffled, as if someone had drawn a curtain over it. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy...¡± ire set down the cup and yawned again. The hot water bottle underneath the nket was warming up her insides. ¡°Here.¡± ire shook her head. She wanted to finish what she was saying. ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± At his suggestion, ire snuggled underneath the nket and smiled. ¡°So, I went to Emily¡¯s shop, and she¡¯s showing me a hat that¡¯s in fashion these days, and various items as well. But no matter what she gave me, my hair was so big and weird.¡± ¡°Why are you dealing with such a bad shop? There are plenty of others in the capital.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Marquis Burgess goes there too.¡± Dean said nothing. He loved ire¡¯s dark hair. During childhood, he told ire that he wanted to have thick dark hair like hers. His parents weren¡¯t pleased, but he was fascinated by it. He secretly watched ire when the wind would blow, scattering her locks and revealing her pale neck. In the memories he had of her, he always thought of that color. It was only when ire was about to leave him did he quickly realize how special she was to him. If ire Iris married her fianc¨¦, he would never see that color again. Ever. He heard the steady sound of breathing. The healer had said that medicine would make ire sleepy. Dean looked down at her face, which moved in rhythm to her breathing. His reply to her came btedly. ¡°...Of course you¡¯re pretty, idiot.¡± He didn¡¯t know why she thought that of herself. She was the most outstanding student in the academy. ¡°The ugly one is your fianc¨¦.¡± He was honest in his disgust. Her fianc¨¦ was good-looking, of course, but he was an ugly, despicable man. ¡°You really can¡¯t pick your men.¡± ire¡¯s mouth twitched at Dean¡¯s mumbling. He was such an idiot. ¡°...Sorry.¡± Dean scratched his head and looked around. It would be strange if he stayed here for too long, so he thought he should head back. ¡± ....It¡¯s okay.¡± Until a soft voice answered. Dean looked down at ire again in surprise. Her eyes were still closed, but her lips were moving softly. ¡°I don¡¯t like his face either.¡± She could barely make out Dean¡¯s blurred figure through the slits in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m pathetic, aren¡¯t I?¡± Dean shook her head. The whole thing was not ire¡¯s fault. ¡°You¡¯re not pathetic.¡± He touched ire¡¯s forehead, its heat warming his hand again. She was so soft to the touch. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t the hateful Louise Sweeney liken ire to an eir? ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°I just remembered something Louise Sweeney said.¡± He smiled dryly, sweeping ire¡¯s hair off her forehead. As annoying as it was, he agreed with that little tomboy. ¡°Louise? What did she say?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just that you were soft and sweet.¡± He answered with a gentle sweep of ire¡¯s cheek with his fingertips. Once he started, he didn¡¯t think he could pull his hand away. And ire wasn¡¯t stopping him, either. ¡± ... Are.¡± When his hand came near his lips, ire softly opened her mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to do it? ¡° That was the only question on her mind. They had already crossed the line of friendship once, and it would be easier to do it the second time. No, things like lines had long been gone. ¡°I won¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want me to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡± ¡°Then?¡± ire smiled awkwardly. She wouldn¡¯t have said this under normal circumstances, but her sickness had dissolved the walls she had worked so hard to build up. Maybe she was acting like a spoiled child. Or maybe she was just tired. ¡°It¡¯s kind of awkward to do that with you...¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°...It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°I know. And?¡± There was a slight urgency in his voice. Before she knew it, he leaned over her and came close to her face. ¡°You...you might catch my cold.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What else?¡± A cold didn¡¯t matter? ¡°I¡¯m engaged.¡± ¡°I knew that. Why else?¡± ¡°I told you...¡± ire closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s painful to know that it¡¯s something that I can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°My D is the only beautiful memory in my mind...¡± ¡°My D¡± was a name only ire used, back in the days when she was delighted that the first letters of their names were next to each other. ¡°When sometimes I feel like I¡¯m sinking in the mud...¡± In Dean¡¯s eyes, ire did seem like someone helplessly trapped in mud. She was an adult now, with an arranged marriage and subsequent contracts that dragged her into the mire. The strong ire Iris was desperately finding a way for air. ¡°I¡¯ll go in...¡± Before he knew it, they could feel each other¡¯s breath. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you anywhere. I don¡¯t care if it gets messed up.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Take hold of me. ire Iris.¡± Their lips met. There was a deep sadness, as if they knew the end wouldn¡¯t be so beautiful. So for a while they shut down all senses except each other. There were only the two of them left now. Chapter 132 - Except For One Thing (1)

Ch. 132 Except For One Thing (1)

Louise paused, leaning against a long broom. Opposite her was Simon with a rake, efficiently clearing away the autumn leaves on the ground, the dried leaves rustling and cracking as they were swept into a sack. The pair had been cleaning up fallen leaves since early morning at Professor Wayne Hill¡¯s request¡ªthough it would be more urate to say that they had volunteered rather than been recruited. ¡®Professor Hill was scattering leaves all over the ce instead of cleaning them up.¡¯ Louise had discovered the Professor covered in fallen leaves, and she immediately came running back with a broom in hand. Simon was passing by and joined them. He was an efficient and skilled worker at the Sweeney Greenhouse, and always had been a great help. Simon looked at the pile of leaves with a far off expression. ¡°Once Ian dumped leaves on your head and you ended up crying.¡± ¡°As I said before, I wasn¡¯t crying, it was just dirt in my eye. I had my revenge and won anyway.¡± ¡°We had to gather all the leaves you two scattered.¡± Louise and Ian had to sweep up the leaves again, and Simon, ever patient and caring, pitched in. ¡°You¡¯re helping me out today too.¡± ¡°To be exact, we¡¯re helping Professor Wayne Hill.¡± ¡°Why do we suddenly have to clean up the leaves?¡± ¡°Likely because of the forum.¡± ¡°Forum?¡± ¡°Schrs from the Imperial Pce are going to be here...perhaps it¡¯s the job of the Academy professor to host a small event.¡± ¡°That sounds like fun.¡± Despite Professor Hill¡¯s timid personality, he had made enormous contributions to the academicmunity. Unfortunately, his sses were still unpopr though. ¡°It would be great if he could teach for a long time at the Academy.¡± ¡°Like Professor Hewitt?¡± ¡°Oh...I don¡¯t think he needs to be that scary.¡± After a short break, Louise resumed sweeping the path with a broom, causing the autumn dust to rise and tickle her nose. ¡°Achoo!¡± She gave a loud sneeze, then she hurriedly looked back at Simon. He might have a big misunderstanding. ¡°I don¡¯t have a runny nose!¡± Heughed aloud. Louise wanted to cry. She should tell him not tough, but Simon¡¯s smile was precious, even if it was at the expense of a runny nose. ¡°I know. It sounds different. In the past¡ª¡± He was about to describe how Louise sneezed. ¡°Don¡¯t describe it! It makes me miserable.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t really have a cold?¡± He stopped smiling and looked at her worriedly. ¡°No, my nose was just tickled by the dust.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the cold season, so be careful.¡± A cold could even be life-threatening, and Louise nodded quickly. ¡°You should be careful too Simon.¡± Louise then slightly shifted topic. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to give you the lemon cheong, so you can be prepared.¡± As she talked about with Ian, Simon didn¡¯t like sweets. He would hardly drink the lemon tea, let alone eat the caretaker¡¯s pudding. However Simon nodded, and Louise smiled brightly and boasted of the lemon cheong made by the student council. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. We scrubbed the lemons hard and cut them one by one! We didn¡¯t forget to remove the seeds.¡± ¡°Ian must have sliced the lemons.¡± Even from only watching from behind his quick knife were skills were obvious. ¡°I sterilized the ss jars.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Simon reached out to Louise as if he recalled something. ¡°Hands.¡± He wanted her hands? She didn¡¯t know what for, but because it was Simon that asked, she held out hers to be scrutinized. He inspected her hands thoroughly, from the tip of her fingernails to the back of her hand to her wrists. He didn¡¯t let go until he was satisfied there were no scars. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t have to be mad at Louise.¡± ¡°...You were going to get mad at me?¡± ¡°Ian asked me to.¡± He reluctantly picked up his rake again. ¡°You were spacing off in front of the boiling water, so Ian wanted me to say something to you.¡± ¡°He told you that already?¡± ¡°We have a tradition of talking about Louise almost every day.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more and more bad habits around me... ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Ian¡¯s incapable of speaking harshly to you. So I do it in his ce, as friends.¡± ¡°The President can¡¯t speak harshly?!¡± Louise shouted with a stunned look, and Simon nodded silently. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, I¡¯m more worried about whether he can properly do sweet talk.¡± Of course Ian was good at anything, so even his sweet talk was great. Simon still looked worried, so Louise spoke with a bright expression to ease his anxiety. ¡°W-well, please do a good job. Harsh or sweet.¡± ¡°I hope I don¡¯t say too many harsh words.¡± Simon brushed some dust from Louise¡¯s hair. She stared at Simon. His eyes were still kind and friendly, and she felt guilty that nothing between them changed at all. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Simon¡¯s voice suddenly dropped to a whisper. ¡°The heart is like an object, and it won¡¯t wear out unless it¡¯s used.¡± ¡°But to me...your happiness is the most important thing.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He smiled again. It wasn¡¯t arge smile, but a natural one like a moment ago. ¡°Happiness is the only thing I¡¯ve ever been entitled to.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to have it though. The two resumed their work again. Louise, who was busy with the broom, spoke up as she remembered something. ¡°Ah, Simon.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The President asked me to ask you what you wanted to do for your birthday.¡± ¡°Birthday.¡± His brow wrinkled in thought. ¡°You¡¯ll being of age. We should celebrate.¡± ¡°I can choose the cake.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯d prefer a tough cake, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ian willin.¡± ¡°There is no cake in the world that will satisfy all three of us.¡± Louise remembered the night where they sat at the window sill and sampled dozens of cakes and frosting. She had enjoyed herself so much, to the point that she hadpletely forgotten about the exam period and kept smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it first.¡± ¡°Let me know when you decide. We¡¯ll do whatever you want to do. Something that will make you happy.¡± ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Sure, anything!¡± They finally finished sweeping up all the leaves, and Louise¡ªwho loved to eat¡ªwas ecstatic when Professor Hill gave them tenrge sweet potatoes in return. The Academy was such a great ce. Work was paid with food. Simon peered into the paper bag of sweet potatoes, which still had a lightyer of soil on them. Perhaps he could send the potatoes to Ian, who might have mastered them with his survival skills. Louise and Simon were discussing all the ways one could prepare sweet potatoes, when they ran into a few students exiting an office. Louise stopped walking before she even realized it. They were the ones who had bullied Ste. The room they just exited had a door te with the inscription of ¡°Juliana Lassen.¡± Was the Professor deciding on their punishment? What would happen to them? Louise recalled the school regtions she had looked over with the student council, and remembered that bullying and physical harm could result in expulsion. ¡®I wonder if...¡¯ Louise had written in her statement how dangerous they were. Perhaps their punishment wouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. ¡°Louise?¡± The sound of Simon¡¯s voice brought Louise back to earth. ¡°Ah...¡± Louise looked at the students again. Their gazes met briefly, and they turned away first. ¡°Anyway.¡± Louise looked at Simon. ¡°I think there might be a severe punishment.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Yet somehow, I feel bitter that my statement was used to punish someone.¡± ¡°More so by Ste¡¯s statement than yours.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°More weight is usually ced on the victim¡¯s statement.¡± Well, it was in past anyway. Louise couldn¡¯t do anything more. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to go to the Academy office now. I asked Ian to look over it.¡± ¡°The statement?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe he left something out.¡± She was sure he checked it thoroughly, but he had bragged so much about his writing skills that he¡¯d be humiliated if he¡¯d omitted anything. She was amused just thinking about it. So first she had to go to the office, talk about the paperwork, find Ian, then ask him to make a delicious dish out of the sweet potatoes. She would ask him to study with her as well. The two of them couldn¡¯t miss out on the position of first in ss. Chapter 133 - Except For One Thing (2)

Ch. 133 Except For One Thing (2)

¡°Louise Sweeney?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± The young clerk recognized Louise as soon as she entered the office. He gave her a once-over, and Louise, feeling self-conscious, looked down at herself. ¡°Ah...¡± There was ayer of dirt and dust on her uniform. ¡°I was helping Professor Hill clean up the leaves...¡± Louise smiled awkwardly and scratched her head. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill is your appointed guardian?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s Professor Hewitt. Do I need him?¡± ¡°Perhaps. You¡¯ll hear the details inside the office.¡± The clerk knocked at the door of a private office. There was an answer, and the door opened. The interior was ordinary¡ª it was furnished with a desk and chairs, with sofas and a table for the guests. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Louise entered with her head down, and the office manager inside offered her a seat. ¡°Please wait a moment. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Soon? Who? Louise awkwardly perched herself on the edge of her sofa, brushing the dust off her clothes. The office door opened. Louise looked around to see who it was, then leapt to her feet. It was Professor Juliana Lassen. ¡°Professor¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Louise Sweeney, I knew you werecking in manners, but I didn¡¯t know you would forget to greet your elders.¡± ¡°Hello, Professor Juliana Lassen.¡± Louise bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve only borrowed the manager¡¯s office for a while, so let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± Louise held her hands neatly together. ¡°By the end of today, Ste Lapis will produce her finalized statement.¡± Louise nodded her head. Given that Ste hadn¡¯t submitted it yet, she must have still been feeling unwell. ¡°As Ste Lapis¡¯ guardian professor, I have heard her statement beforehand and have collected additional information.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I presented my statement.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Louise couldn¡¯t help but distrust Professor Lassen¡¯s smile. Time had proved how cruel the professor could be to Louise, as she sought to expand her family¡¯s influence at the Academy. ¡°And the students other than yourself have submitted their statements as well.¡± ¡°Other...other students?¡± The student council had already tried to find other witnesses, but failed. ¡°So you found witnesses?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have to search for them. I simply had to meet the students you pointed out.¡± They were not witnesses, but perpetrators. Did that mean they confessed everything? ¡°Two of today¡¯s students¡¯ statements will be apanied by statements from the victim, Ste Lapis. Everything will be made clear.¡± The Professor approached the manager¡¯s desk. The manager handed over the prepared documents. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Then Professor Lassen handed over the papers to Louise. It was a letter with the Academy¡¯s seal on it, and Louise quickly scanned over the contents. After a formal greeting, it stated that the Academy wanted to summon Louise¡¯s parents for a meeting. In addition to that, it said¡ª ¡°¡ªI did it?¡± Louise stared dumbfounded at the professor while she held the letter. ¡°Per the Academy rules, I have to inform the student in advance before calling a meeting with their parents.¡± ¡°I did it? Was that what Ste said?¡± This time the manager stood up. ¡°It is the decision of Professor Juliana Lassen, guardian professor of Ste Lapis, that Louise Sweeney be apanied by her parents in dealing with this case...but Professor Lassen, wouldn¡¯t it be better to proceed with permission from the dean?¡± The professor nodded her head. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m only sending a letter in advance to the guardians first. Today the dean is busy weing the guests to the forum.¡± ¡°Alright. Once the notification process isplete, I¡¯ll send a message the fastest way possible.¡± The manager reached out his hand to Louise, and her hands trembled as she held up the letter. However, she couldn¡¯t find it in herself to let go. Her parents, of course, knew that Louise would never hurt anyone in this way. But she would still cause them a lot of pain, no matter how much they loved her. ¡°Here, please.¡± Professor Lassen pped Louise on the back of the hand and took the papers away. ¡°Professor!¡± Louise yelled out in protest, but the letter was delivered safely to the manager, who left the office without dy. Louise made to follow him, but was intercepted by Professor Lassen. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I hope you learn the meaning of the word ¡®shame.¡¯¡± ¡°Shame?¡± Louise spat out the word in frustration, but the professor did not bat an eyelid. Instead, she stared down her nose at Louise. ¡°You know what it means for a guardian to be summoned to the Academy.¡± Of course Louise knew. As part of the student council she had studied the rules in detail, and knew that expulsion was on the table. Not only would she be kicked out of the Academy, but the source of prejudice would remain. ¡°Professor...you¡¯re a countess of this country.¡± Her voice shook with anger. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be so obsessed with me. Why...¡± Countess Lassen and the Sweeneys had nothing to do with each other. If there was even a little history of resentment, Louise might have understood. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°I just want to live here. I haven¡¯t done any harm to you!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not your fault, Louise Sweeney.¡± Professor Lassen even sounded friendly. ¡°Only.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Even in a great and noble world, there is still dirt.¡± Louise narrowed her eyes at the professor. So to her, interfering with the Sweeney family business and expelling Louise was part of a noble cause? ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is our job.¡± ¡°Our...?¡± The professor nodded gently. ¡°The lineage is sacred. And nobilityes from setting aside our personal feelings and choosing the right path.¡± It was her identity, her belief as a noble that she had held all her life. ¡°Because we have something that transcends morality.¡± The professor straightened her neck. ¡°And it is to set this country right.¡± And the country began with the authority of the monarchy. ¡°It is not right to have more of this outside blood flowing through the nobility and royal family. Even once is already an overflow.¡± Her remarks were very simr to the one Louise had heard some time ago, only more direct and disturbing. ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t erase me.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Her hand clenched on Louise¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As your elder, I want to impress this to you a little more. What I¡¯m telling you is that your expulsion is ahead of any morality.¡± Louise stared at the Professor with wide eyes. This woman. To her, nothing was abovepletely removing Louise. Even if she had to kill her. ¡°So do as I tell you.¡± Louise bit her lip. ¡°If you want to protect your family.¡± ¡°...!¡± Louise stared back at the professor in shock. To Professor Lassen, mentioning the family seemed to have been the right answer, and she was confident of victory. ¡°Do you understand?¡± There was no answer. Louise¡¯s lips were open but her tongue was numb. ¡°Answer me!¡± Professor Lassen violently shook Louise as she yelled sharply. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The professor answered, and the door opened, revealing a beautiful girl with red hair. Professor Lassen¡¯s face was red as she turned towards the girl. ¡°Ste Lapis. You¡¯ve finallypleted your statement, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good. I hope you wrote it the way we discussed.¡± Ste nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± ¡°Where is the statement? Did you turn it in to the office?¡± The professor hurried on to check on it immediately. Ste answered in a soft voice as she gazed after the professor. ¡°No, I turned it over to the dean. And Professor.¡± Ste was now looking directly at Louise, as if she wanted to say the next thing to her directly. ¡°I wrote down everything you said. Except for one thing.¡± Chapter 134 - I Was Scared (1)

Ch. 134 I Was Scared (1)

After her tumble down the stairs, Ste stayed in the infirmary room an additional day after she woke up. It was at the healer¡¯s insistence, but Ste didn¡¯t object. The infirmary room wasfortable and safe, and she regretted it when the day passed by so quickly. ¡°If you leave anything behind, I¡¯ll throw it out. ¡° The healer issued a stern warning to Ste after she was discharged, though there was nothing in particr for Ste to take care of. She hadn¡¯t brought anything in the first ce. She wore a washed uniform, the attendance documents were taken by Professor Lassen, and the empty pudding cups had already been returned. Ste changed her shoes and turned around, only to notice that only the red flowers remained. She shook her head. Somehow the flowers seemed to ask her, ¡°Won¡¯t you take me?¡± What was this? Ste drew up her courage and addressed the healer. ¡°Teacher, do these flowers belong here?¡± He vigorously shook his head, as if he hated flowers. If Ste left them behind, they would surely be tossed in the trash. It was not a proper fate for the flowers that had livened up her bedside, and so she took them from the vase, wrapping a handkerchief around the dripping stems. ¡°Well, sir. Thank you.¡± She bowed to him, and he waved his hand as if he found her annoying. ¡°It will be chilly at night. Be sure not to catch a cold.¡± He didn¡¯t forget his usual weather report, and Ste smiled as she left the infirmary. She had once heard from other students that the healer never forgot to mention the weather in his greetings, yet he still often forgot his umbre and ran around in the Academy in the rain spouting curses. She thought the dour wizard healer was quite cute. There were many cute things in the Academy, probably because there were so many students. ¡®But there are also many things that are cruel.¡¯ Backstabbing nobles were nothing new to her. ¡®Well, I¡¯m part of it.¡¯ Ste sighed, staring at the brilliantly-hued flowers. The denseyers of petals gave the flowers the appearance of dresses. The blooms looked quite charming in the hospital room, but they were even better outside in the sun. ¡®What kind of flowers are these?¡¯ It was now that she thought of this question. Her curiosity normally would have passed her by, but today she wanted to pursue it. ¡®Should I go to the library?¡¯ Ste shook her head as she remembered the giant nt encyclopedia. She couldn¡¯t search a thick book from cover to cover to find a flower she didn¡¯t even know the name of. As she wandered around campus, the greenhouse emerged before her. Ste recognized it, as she was in Professor Wayne Hill¡¯s ss this semester and remembered how he stumbled through his invitation. ¡°Ah, the greenhouse is always open. You cane anytime to observe...¡± She had heard the greenhouse was where he held his experiments and grew things, but she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to check it out yet. The start of the semester had been extremely busy, and the bullying continued with no time for her to adjust to her sses. However, she had some free time today. ¡®Maybe this flower is in the greenhouse.¡¯ She knew that flowers liked warm spaces, and so she made her decision. But what if she ran into Professor Lassen along the way? Ste was worried the professor would be angry at for her taking a small adventure to find out the name of a flower. Ste quickened her pace. When she finally reached the greenhouse, she peered through the ss and thankfully saw no one. She was cautious, however, and opened the door just enough to slip inside. When she fully entered, Ste was amazed. Despite the thin door and walls, the conditions in this building was like a different season. She walked in a little further, following the sweet smell of earth. Each nt had abel on it. Some were blooming and bearing fruit, and when she walked in a little further in, she discovered a tea table. Some students probably used this ce as a rxation area. That was a pretty good idea. It was quiet here, and the temperature was always warm. There was no other ce like this to calm a busy mind. However, that was not what she came here for. She squatted down on the flower bed topare the flowers she had. Frustratingly, if they were the same color they were of different shapes, and if they had the same shape they had different colors. ¡°Miss Lapis?¡± Ste turned around. ¡°Professor Hill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Lapis. ¡° Professor Hill looked between her and the flowers, a basket in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Not many studentse to the greenhouse at this time...¡± He dropped his basket of leaves in one corner of the greenhouse. He knocked over some bottles, then with an annoyed noise picked up the items one by one. His clumsiness was quiteical. ¡°It¡¯s better to be a little more orderly.¡± ¡°Well, I also agree but it¡¯s a little difficult...¡± He scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must have interrupted your break time.¡± Ste shook her head. The professor¡¯s behavior was funny, and she even smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯te here for a break. I¡¯m taking up your offer toe here anytime.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Professor Hill smiled brightly as he pped his hands. He was pleased that a student actually listened to him. ¡°But I want to know¡ª¡± Professor Hill¡¯s sses shed when she expressed wanting to know something. ¡°What is it? Ste handed him the red flowers. Professor Hill, lover of all living things, tenderly received the blooms. ¡°Were these a gift?¡± Ste nodded. ¡°Then they muste from a very good friend.¡± The professor seemed to know the answer she was looking for, and he handed the flowers back to her. ¡°What kind of flowers are these?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He didn¡¯t answer right away. That was typically how his lectures went, and he rarely gave an answer even when someone raised their hand at a difficult topic. ¡°Let¡¯s find out together.¡± Yes, he was just like this. He always guided them in the process of discovery. ¡°From how far do you think it came from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to bring outside items from the Academy, so it must be on campus.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you were here. And?¡± ¡°Because they weren¡¯t in the greenhouse, they must be flowers that bloom in the autumn.¡± The Academy campus was massive, and the flowers in the flower beds changed each season. Most students normally didn¡¯t pay attention to them. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a flower that blooms in the autumn. And?¡± And? Ste gazed down at the flowers. To be honest, all she had left was that she thought they were pretty. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve narrowed it down quite a bit. They¡¯re autumn flowers that bloom somewhere around here.¡± He smiled as he answered. ¡°But that¡¯s easy. Anyone can do figure that out.¡± ¡°Not anyone. I think you¡¯re doing great...¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for anyone to follow my questions...it¡¯s usually only the answers...¡± Was there a difference? If one followed a question, there must be an answer at the end. The professor finally closed his mouth and adjusted his whiteb coat, lifting his head. ¡°Well, shall we go?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Where Miss Lapis¡¯ curiosity leads. Oh, but if you have ss...¡± His voice trailed off as he remembered sses were usually around this time. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a ss.¡± Ste lied. She did have ss, though she was still allowed some time off. She might be underprepared for the exam, but she still didn¡¯t want to go to ss for some reason. ¡®Professor Lassen would be furious if she knew...¡¯ She remembered the professor¡¯s frightening expression, and she clutched the flowers. Professor Hill nced at Ste¡¯s face before turning to leave. It wasn¡¯t until he was about five steps away that Ste followed. Even after they exited the greenhouse, the professor walked on wordlessly, not exining what the flowers were or where they were going. ¡®Professor Hill is taller than I thought.¡¯ Maybe he looked smaller than he was because he was so timid. ¡®He looks happy for some reason.¡¯ She might be judging him inurately because she was behind him, but there was a lightness to his step and the coat pped behind him. He seemed a person who enjoyed the pursuit of curiosity. ¡®He¡¯s pure...¡¯ He probably didn¡¯t know anything about the filth and injustice of this world. He was like a princess in a tower of pure white learning. Tak. The professor caught Ste¡¯s wrist as she was about to follow him around a building. She stopped and looked up in surprise, meeting his green eyes behind his sses. ¡°Professor?¡± ¡°Stay there.¡± He let go of her wrist and turned away. Why was he doing this? Then she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill.¡± Chapter 135 - I Was Scared (2)

Ch. 135 I Was Scared (2)

It was Professor Lassen! Ste ducked her head and hid behind Professor Hill. If Professor Lassen found out that she left the infirmary and was neither attending sses nor working on her statement, she would definitely get into trouble. ¡°Hello, Professor Lassen.¡± Professor Hill¡¯s voice was steady, to Ste¡¯s surprise. She had expected his usual timid stammering. ¡°How are the preparations for the forum with the Imperial Research Institute going? Any problems?¡± Ste gripped Professor Hill¡¯s coat as Professor Lassen¡¯s voice drew nearer. ¡°No problems.¡± ¡°The dean wants no mistakes.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This will be a great opportunity for you, as you have strong connections to Lassen.¡± ¡°A great opportunity for me...Yes.¡± There was a hint of disdain in his voice, but Professor Lassen didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it, then.¡± Professor Lassen¡¯s voices receded. She seemed to be returning to the faculty room in a hurry, and the pair stood frozen until she was out of sight. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m sorry! Just grabbing you all of a sudden...Did I hurt you?¡± Professor Wayne Hill turned around and started fussing over Ste, and she let go of his coat. ¡°Hurt?¡± ¡°Well, I, sorry...¡± Ste realized that he was apologizing for grabbing her wrist. However, thanks to him, she didn¡¯t run into Professor Lassen. ¡°Well, then...¡± Professor Hill¡¯s jabbering faded away and he began to walk again. What a strange professor! In the blink of an eye he went from confident to meek. The pair of them passed several students, the cafeteria, then began climbing a somewhat steep ascent. ¡°That¡¯s the caretaker¡¯s strawberry field.¡± He pointed towards an open field, though there were currently no strawberries. ¡°So the flowers I received are strawberry flowers?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No, I just wanted to point it out to you.¡± After taking a short rest in the strawberry field, Professor Hill began to walk again. ¡°Do we really have to go up this hill?¡± ¡°...You don¡¯t want to?¡± He looked back with some regret. ¡°O-oh, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never been here before...¡± ¡°It will be fun. I promise!¡± He shed a bright smile and excitedly began to climb up the hill. What on earth was this? Ste just wanted to know the name of the flower, and now they were climbing up some unknown ce. Still, the leaf-strewn path wasn¡¯t too objectionable. Basrak, basrak. Ster¡¯s pace was a little slower, and her feet kicked up the fallen leaves every time she took a step. ¡°Are you tired?¡± He seemed concerned about her slow pace. ¡°N-no...¡± She tried to say she was fine, but she was out of breath due to theck of exercise. She hoped she didn¡¯t seem weak. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Oh...here...¡± He wiggled an arm inside his sleeve and stretched it out to Ste. ¡°Would you like to hold on to this?¡± ¡°...¡± Ste stared at the drooping white sleeve. ¡®Professor, how timid are you...¡¯ He¡¯d be even more flustered if she refused him here, so she grabbed on to the clothing. They looked aical pair, but Ste found the going easier as the professor tugged her upwards. Finally, the ground leveled out. The professor didn¡¯t say anything, but Ste knew they had reached their destination. The red flowers she was looking for were blooming right at her feet. ¡°...¡± There were no trees around here, and so strong sunlight bathed the petals. Perhaps that was how they got their brilliant red hue. The wind stirred the flowers, and that was when Ste rxed. In spite of the cool weather, she had a lightyer of sweat on her. ¡°Did theye all this way...¡± ¡°Yes, perhaps. If they brought you these flowers, they would have.¡± Professor Hill answered her clearly. ¡°It must have been difficult.¡± ¡°Very difficult.¡± When she heard thatst word, she remembered her situation. ¡°...Are you tired?¡± Ste shook her head automatically, but Professor Hill didn¡¯t seem satisfied. He remained silent, as if he were still waiting for an answer. ¡°I...I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Ste finally spoke. ¡°I have to try to get my family¡¯s name back before I be an adult.¡± If she could not restore the Lapis family, the noble name would be lost in history, or perhaps the name would be granted to someone else to carry on. There have been a number of times in history when ownership of a name was transferred to someone else. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to be great...¡± Ste bit her lip and tightly held on to her sleeve. ¡°And I keep going until I¡¯m exhausted...¡± She did everything possible¡ª she worked hard in the library, built rtionships, and took sses even if they were difficult. ¡°...Why do I seem to be drifting away from being a good adult? Why is it getting farther and farther away?¡± A teardrop sshed on the red petals. Ste lowered her head and staredat the red flowers in front of her. She didn¡¯t really care what they were called. What she wanted to know was what the person thought when they picked them for her, and what they thought when they left them for her. ¡°Everyone usually returns goodness with goodness. But then goodness is sometimes returned to bad, even when it¡¯s not deserved...¡± Ste just looked back at Professor Hill. The following words would be the answer to ¡°What were the flowers for?¡± ¡°This is a good deed to my malice.¡± The professor patted Ste on the head. ¡°You are a smart student.¡± ¡°If I were really smart, then maybe...¡± Then maybe it wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. ¡°Miss Lapis is a smart student.¡± He repeated himself. ¡°To me, you are a good student. You are sincere and full of curiosity.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Well, my opinion doesn¡¯t always mean anything, but you know...¡± He looked around sheepishly as he struggled to find his words. ¡°If you want to stop crying...I could give you...man, thisforting thing isn¡¯t working, but, uh¡ª¡± He stopped rambling and finally pulled out a crumpled handkerchief from his coat pocket. He then seemed to notice its grubbiness and withdrew it. It was in no condition to be given to anyone. However, Ste reached out her hand. ¡°You can give it to me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The handkerchief.¡± Professor Hill stepped back in surprise. ¡°Well, it¡¯s in no good shape for ady.¡± ¡°My handkerchief is worse.¡± It was wet from when she wrapped up the flowers. ¡°Yes, but...¡± Professor Hill held out the crumpled handkerchief awkwardly, and Ste reached out her hand again. ¡°Here.¡± Professor Hill gave it to her, praying that it didn¡¯t smell strange. Ste patted away her tears and looked back at the red flower garden. Now she really was curious about the name of the flowers. Professor Hill would answer right away if she asked, but she decided not to. She hade to understand what he said. Following a question and being given an answer were different things, but she knew for sure what was important. ¡°I can¡¯t respond to goodness with malice. I can¡¯t live like that.¡± The professor looked at her as she gazed at the flowers. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given back malice...but I was scared.¡± ¡°You were scared?¡± Ste nodded her head. ¡°I might never have the opportunity to change again...¡± If she gave malice, she may live forever in someone else¡¯s malice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss this chance to be good. Ah, look, Professor. It¡¯s pretty isn¡¯t it?¡± Ste smiled from the bottom of her heart as she took in the sweet scent of the flowers. ¡°...very pretty.¡± Wayne Hill seldom omitted the subject in his sentences, but Ste didn¡¯t notice. Only the red flowers knew thepliment was not for them. Chapter 136 - I’m The Villainess Here (1)

Ch. 136 I¡¯m The Viiness Here (1)

¡°I wrote down everything you said. Except for one thing.¡± Louise stared at Ste¡¯s face. The feeling in the other girl¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t seem hostile towards Louise, but seemed almost sympathetic. In addition, it sounded like Ste must not have done whatever Professor Lassen demanded. But why? Louise had done nothing when she saw that Ste was in trouble. Considering that Louise was a member of the student council, it was aplete neglect of her duty. Ste deserved as much help as the student council gave to the daughter of Marquis Burgess. And though Louise was on the stairs with Ste, she couldn¡¯t stop her from getting hurt. Sending flowers or pudding as an apology was nowhere close enough. It wasparable with Louise¡¯s neglect of the situation. ¡°Ste Lapis.¡± Professor Lassen¡¯s cold voice made Louise and Ste turn to her at the same. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted you to prove yourself.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Everything you wanted was yours to take. For instance.¡± The professor walked closer to Ste, and each step she took she emphasized her words. ¡°Honor. Sess. Boundless wealth...¡± For a moment, Ste¡¯s eyes trembled. Of course she had always wanted that. Humans were naturally greedy. ¡°I¡¯m the only door to get you there.¡± The professor looked down her nose at Ste. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open that door? Aren¡¯t you going to prove yourself?¡± ¡°Professor.¡± Ste managed to speak, but her shoulders shrank in fear. She was tempted. Should she get down on her knees now? Would that make it feel a little easier? Ste picked at her sleeve. A memory suddenly came to her. A memory of a steep path, cold air, and a white sleeve. ¡°Would you like to hold on to this?¡± She remembered the smile Professor Hill had given her, and straightened her sagging shoulders. ¡®Professor Hill is truly a genius.¡¯ If he had reached out his hand normally, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of him in this situation. ¡°Of course I will always try to prove myself.¡± Ste turned her eyes to look straight at Professor Lassen. ¡°But I¡¯m the one that decides how I do that.¡± Come to think of it, that was always what she had done in childhood. It was herself who set her goals and achieved them. ¡°Pathetic.¡± Professor Lassen scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at what you have. You have a family that¡¯s about to lose their noble name. Shameful rtives. Your face is eptable, but your brain doesn¡¯t even work.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°The other students areughing at you too! Don¡¯t you know?! The only card you have in your hand that can stand against other nobles is the Lassens!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight for me. I¡¯ll decide what¡¯s important. Even though in the end¡ª¡± Ste took her own sleeve again. She remembered the handkerchief now, and the scent of grass in the morning. ¡°Even if it looks like tatters in other people¡¯s eyes...¡± At that moment, Professor Lassen lifted her hand high. Ste knew what wasing, and she closed her eyes tightly and ducked her head. She waited for pain in the dark. After some moments, however, nothing happened. ¡°Professor.¡± Ste heard Louise Sweeney¡¯s voice close to her. She looked up, and saw Louise holding on to the professor¡¯s arm with both hands. Professor Lassen was an adult, but she was older, and could not ovee the strength of a young adult. The professor rxed, and Louise released her arm. Suddenly, there was a crack as Professor Lassen pped Louise¡¯s cheek. Louise stumbled for a moment, but she didn¡¯t fall. She sped her cheek in shock and fright, but the professor only smiled and then stepped outside the office door. One of the dean¡¯s assistants was standing right outside. When Professor Lassen held out her hand, he ced a stack of documents on them. Ste reached out when she saw what it was. ¡°Wait! That¡¯s¡ª!¡± It was her statement that was supposed to be submitted to the dean. Professor Lassen looked back at Ste and smiled. ¡°I hope you¡¯re aware that I am in control of many things here. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to forget considering there is a ¡®Lassen Hall¡¯ in the Academy.¡± The professor smugly tore up the statement. ¡°Ste Lapis, choose.¡± And she held out herst temptation. ¡°Who will you prove yourself to. And what you will get.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And bring me a statement today with the correct content.¡± Chapter 137 - I’m The Villainess Here (2)

Ch. 137 I¡¯m The Viiness Here (2)

¡°Are you stupid?¡± Ste sighed, coating medicine on Louise¡¯s cheek at they sat in the greenhouse. Professor Lassen¡¯s ring had broken Louise¡¯s skin and left a mark from ear to cheek. What if it left a scar? In her anger, Ste unintentionally yelled at Louise. ¡°You know the Professor doesn¡¯t like you, why would her give her an excuse?!¡± Louise¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately shot back at the other girl. ¡°Well you can¡¯t allow yourself to look pathetic in the first ce, don¡¯t you think?¡± That was what the original Louise had said a long time ago. However, even if she were now to grab Ste¡¯s hair and shake her, she wouldn¡¯t truly be the bad guy. She had lost her ce as the viiness, though it was a strange thing to get heated about. ¡®I¡¯m the viiness here...¡¯ Of course, she wasn¡¯t too keen on the role. ¡°You can¡¯t look pathetic!¡± Ste closed the medicine, drank the tea in front of her and protested against Louise. ¡°In terms of pathetically suffering, aren¡¯t you the one that suffered more?¡± ¡°Does that red head of yours have a brain? Part of what I¡¯ve been through was because of you!¡± ¡°Yeah, it was, so you shouldn¡¯t have interfered. Don¡¯t you have any other learning abilities outside of studying?¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? Since when did Ste Lapis possess the grades to question my learning abilities?¡± ¡°I told you! I said ¡®learning abilities outside of studying¡¯! And you! Your way of speaking has gotten really rebellious!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it because you don¡¯t ept the kind and sweet Louise Sweeney!¡± Louise gave a mocking smile. The original Louise must have smiled like this when she bullied Ste. ¡°You¡¯re actually a scary character, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you know.¡± Louise looked into the distance for a moment, her arms folded. There was little time. They needed to figure out this situation and stop the letter by tonight. If she failed, not only would the Sweeney family be put through the ringer, but Louise may be expelled from the Academy. She had to stop that. Louise had no noble status, and the only thing she could im was that she was a top student at the Academy. ¡°Here¡¯s the problem.¡± Louise turned towards Ste again. ¡°I don¡¯t know who is or isn¡¯t Professor Lassen¡¯s ally at the Academy.¡± ¡°She has connections everywhere...¡± The pair sighed simultaneously. ¡°...Anyway.¡± Louise said something she had to say. ¡°Thank you, Ste.¡± ¡°Your usual way of speaking is back.¡± ¡°Stop making fun of me. Sometimes I¡¯m scared of my talent.¡± ¡°What talent?¡± ¡°The talent of saying mean things.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t so mean. I like it because it¡¯s so refreshing.¡± Louise shook her head. She didn¡¯t know the kinds of things she would say if she let her guard down. People were better off paying attention to their actions and words, as it was difficult to take them back. ¡°And I apologize. Actually, I was convinced you would write a statement without the best intentions.¡± ¡°Oh, well.¡± She couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I pretended to ignore you.¡± ¡°Ignore me for what?¡± ¡°I mean, that I didn¡¯t help you when you were being bullied.¡± ¡°You were thinking of me?¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m a human being.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know...¡± Ste¡¯s voice was a soft murmur as she recalled the moments of the past. She remembered Louise looking at her, and imagined that Louise must have been gleeful at her predicament. ¡°You¡¯re...you¡¯re so kind.¡± Ste seemed to understand why everyone seemed to defend Louise Sweeney. This heroic young woman would jump into the ming pit of hell for someone she was thinking about deeply. ¡°You know, Louise Sweeney.¡± Ste took a seat. Whatever the situation may be, there was something she had to tell Louise first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I mean it. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ept my apology...¡± Louise snorted and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t apologize?¡± Ste was almost in tears. Did...did she really say that? If she could go back to the past, she would smack that horrible mouth of hers. ¡°Don¡¯t be too embarrassed, Ste.¡± Louise reached across the table and poked Ste right in the middle of her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m d that you apologized. And more than that, I appreciate you for proving it through action.¡± ¡°Even though the effect of that action is useless now.¡± Both of them put their heads on the table and sighed again. The greenhouse door opened. Louise thought it would be Simon or Professor Hill, but it turned out to be an Academy staff member. ¡°There you are, Miss Louise Sweeney!¡± The staff member shouted out her urgently, and Louise shot up from her seat. ¡°Mrs. Sweeney has arrived!¡± ¡°What?¡± Louise checked the time. It had been less than two hours since that letter was sent. How was her mother already here? ¡°Wait, hold on. Is my mother really here?¡± ¡°Yes, she signed the visitor¡¯s log. Go to the reception office immediately.¡± Louise stared at Ste with surprise. ¡°How can this be¡ª?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible, even if you delivered the message personally instead of the postal system.¡± It was too soon. Perhaps Professor Lassen had already delivered the summons before notifying Louise, just to get her out of here as soon as possible. ¡°Ste, please finish your statement now.¡± Louise pointed to the pen and a sheet of nk paper on the table. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I have to run and plead my innocence. Your statement will be the proof. My friend Simon Hird said, ¡®Nothing in the case weighs more than the victim¡¯s statement.¡¯¡± Despite that, she felt no reassurance about his words. Louise ran to the reception office and thought about the variety of tricks Professor Lassen could pull off. Maybe she had written Ste¡¯s statement herself and put it in the official record. The professor was already Ste¡¯s appointed guardian, and the forgery process was probably easier. Come to think of it, Louise had been helpless at the arts center as well, and it was only by sheer luck that she managed to survive by the skin of her teeth. But now, there really was nothing she could do, even with truth and honesty in hand. ¡®I feel sick...¡¯ She finally arrived at the office, but her hand hesitated on the doorknob. What should she say to her mother? She didn¡¯t want to worry or disappoint her. Louise couldn¡¯t simply stand here forever, and so she carefully opened with door with her eyes squeezed shut. The faint aroma of tea floated through the doorway. Louise spotted a woman sitting on a sofa facing away from the entrance, and Louise dropped her eyes quickly. ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you, Mother.¡± Fortunately, there was no one else inside. Professor Lassen and the others involved may still be rushing here. ¡°You...must be surprised.¡± She heard her mother stand up and approach her one step at a time. Louise was frozen stiff as the sound of her shoes drew nearer. ¡®I can¡¯t hold my head up.¡¯ But Louise had done nothing wrong, so it was not appropriate to show such signs of weakness. She gathered her courage to put on a more dignified appearance. When her mother¡¯s shoes came into view, Louise finally raised her head. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything really wrong!¡± And her mother¡¯s ck eyes¡ªwhat? ck eyes? ¡°I know.¡± The voice was so beautiful. But it was not her voice. ¡°My daughter of the greenhouse wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Louise doubted her eyes for a moment. ¡°Sir Hesse¡ª!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m your mother who loves Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± Hesse held both his arms open. His makeup was amazing today, and he looked like a perfect woman. Beautiful, even. But whether he looked like Mrs. Sweeney was another matter. ¡°S-sir Hesse! You must be joking!¡± ¡°It is a joke.¡± Hesse regretfully pulled an envelope from his arms. It was the letter sent from the Academy to the Sweeneys only a few hours ago. ¡°I intercepted the letter and came running. I¡¯m your mama!¡± Louise was relieved that the letter had not made it home, but now she was more concerned about Hesse, a future count and close aide to the Crown Prince, running around and posing as Mrs. Sweeney. Before she could even react, the door opened. When Louise whirled around, she saw it was Professor Lassening in. And then...Ian? Louise took turns looking between three people in confusion. Was there some sort of exnation for this? As she tried to process this situation, Ian quickly walked over to Hesse. Louise was impressed with his quick reaction. He must have been surprised that the holy knight of the crown prince was ying a fraud! When Ian approached Hesse, Hesse lifted his hand. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since west met, Mrs. Sweeney.¡± Then Ian kissed the back of Hesse¡¯s hand and smiled. Chapter 138 - Volume And Weight To Change The World (1)

Ch. 138 Volume And Weight To Change The World (1)

¡°What is this hoax?¡± Professor Lassen shouted at the room¡¯s upants, and Louise almost said, I want to know too! ¡°Hoax?¡± Ian took his lips off the back of Hesse¡¯s hand, and the professor gave Hesse her most venomous re. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you are not Mrs. Sweeney. I know her¡ªshe was once my student.¡± ¡°This is not the time for the professor to retrace her ancient memory.¡± ¡°Ian Audmonial!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯m not here as the student council president.¡± ¡°...¡± The professor clenched her fist. The name Lapis was still under the control of the royal family. Any adult member of the royal family could serve as the head of the Lapises, and so Ian presently made himself guardian of the victim, Ste Lapis. A role that was not the position of student council president. ¡°...Your Highness.¡± She addressed him in a manner more closely rted to his secr position. ¡°Very good. I expected you to be more attentive.¡± Of course, referring to one¡¯s outside status inside the Academy was a vition of the rules, but no one took it seriously. ¡°I¡¯m the guardian of two of the relevant students, and with you as the professor in charge of the case¡ª¡± Ian¡¯s eyesnded on Louise¡¯s face, and he immediately stopped speaking. He stared at her. The silence stretched out ufortably long before Louise carefully called out to him. ¡± .... President?¡± As if the call broke him from his reverie, he suddenly began to approach her. Anger grew on his face with every step, and Louise involuntarily backed away. ¡°P-president?¡± He brushed her face with his long fingers, his gaze running along the scratch from her ear to her cheek. ¡°...Contact the church.¡± His voice was dangerously low, and Louise rushed to answer quickly. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± They couldn¡¯t just call in a priest just for a scratch. Even Ian probably did not enjoy such a luxury. However, Ian turned around to Professor Lassen with a warning re, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Louise. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°We can call in the healer.¡± The professor answered him dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s much better than the church. Even the nobles have to wait a few days before they can see a priest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the nobles that wait a few days.¡± Ian brushed the sides of Louise¡¯s eyes, and continued on with an air of haughtiness. ¡°What do you think of someone named Ian Audmonial?¡± ¡°That¡¯s outrageous!¡± ¡°Outrageous.¡± His eyes swept over the wound again, and his expression twisting further. Louise sensed he was holding back a tidal wave of anger. ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to speak to her like that, Countess. Not once when my mother made her decision, and not when¡ª¡± President. Louise mouthed his name without making a sound. Ian paused, then breathed a long sigh and swallowed the rest of his words. In fact, he was going to say Louise made the decision as well, and that Professor Lassen had to get used to it. However, Louise didn¡¯t want him to speak. While Ian was silent, Professor Lassen studied the other three carefully, especially the one dressed as Mrs. Sweeney. It was not long before she guessed who it was, considering the people that were around Ian. Professor Lassen murmured to herself, ¡°What an unusual warning.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe the Crown Prince left his personal knight to Louise Sweeney, but the intention was clear¡ªhe was highly invested in her safety. ¡°Yes. You seemed very interested in Louise.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to overhear. No shame at all.¡± ¡°Would someone with no shame not notice?¡± ¡°Regardless, this is the Academy.¡± The professor lifted her chin as she answered. ¡°The Academy¡¯s work is done at the Academy.¡± In other words, the professor was not intimidated by his secr threat. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Professor Lassen inwardly seethed when Louise Sweeney took a few confident steps forward. This was not the way the world should be. When someone of important status called out to Louise, she should humble herself ordingly. ¡°You have been called here under the charge that you attacked another student.¡± Louise shook her head. ¡°I will not be defeated twice in the same way, Professor.¡± Louise knew from experience that Professor Lassen quickly falsified context. She could not yield even an inch to her. ¡°Ste is making a new statement for the dean. One that tells the truth.¡± Professor Lassen gave Louise a twisted smile, a reminder that she could simply ignore morality. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± ¡°Ste Lassen has already submitted her new statement.¡± She held out the paperwork in front of Louise. ¡°Now everything is in perfect order.¡± At the bottom of the paper was the Academy sealed stamped in red ink. ¡°That¡¯s fake!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t making unfounded assumptions. I am a countess in this country and an educator who has served in the Academy for generations.¡± She straightened her waist and put on solemn airs. ¡°The Lassen name is enshrined in the history of education. I take deep pride in it, and the great king knows that as well.¡± She looked back at Louise. ¡°A little girl cannot scratch me.¡± Professor Lassen was not equal to the Crown Prince, but the status quo was different in the Academy. There were a number of professors and faculty members devoted to Professor Lassen, some of them even her former students. The wealth they currently enjoyed was because of her, and turning against Professor Lassen would be equivalent to giving up their work, their position, their honor. Here in the Academy, she ruled like a king. She was even already being considered as the next dean. There was a knock on the door. Louise wondered if it was the dean. Everyone looked towards the doorway, and a professor burst in, looking harried. ¡°P-professor Lassen! We¡¯ve got a problem. This is not the time to be here like this!¡± He was yelling in a panicked voice. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill is saying something strange at the forum with the pce researchers! Go to the conference hall immediately!¡± Chapter 139 - Volume And Weight To Change The World (2)

Ch. 139 Volume And Weight To Change The World (2)

Wayne Hill let out a deep breath after he finished speaking. He had left nothing out, and confessed all his dishonesty throughout his days. He finished and looked around, and no one else said a word. He waited. A young professor slipped out of the room, and he had no doubt that Professor Lassen woulde running here soon. ¡°Is it all true?¡± Wayne Hill nodded. ¡°Then why take it this far...¡± ¡°There she is.¡± He saw Professor Lassen urgently rushing towards them from beyond the open door. Wayne Hill paused for a moment, before confessing the rest. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the courage. I thought the truth will be buried no matter what I did. I only thought that as long as I studied hard...¡± Professor Hill scrubbed his sweaty palms on his wrinkled coat. ¡°It was because of my selfishness that I continued to enjoy my position. But now I confess.¡± ¡°Professor Wayne Hill!¡± Professor Lassen raged at him. Wayne Hill looked straight ahead, striving to keep his gaze fixed on her. ¡°I enjoyed the unearned privilege provided by Professor Lassen. That led me to this position.¡± An elderly schr opened his mouth anxiously. ¡°We don¡¯t want to lose a young genius, but Professor Hill...your remarks are too big to cover up now. Do you understand that?¡± ¡°I have cheated the innocent and defended lies. And so¡ª¡± He steeled his gaze. ¡°I would be happy to lose everything I had. So, dean.¡± He sat quietly and turned to the dean who was listening to his speech. Professor Lassen¡¯s face paled when she spotted him. The dean had never attended a forum in person before. ¡°Please punish me and expel me from the Academy.¡± He epted losing all the privileges he enjoyed, maybe forever. As Ste said not long ago, this moment may be thest time he would be lucky in his life. Professor Lassen¡¯s final advice was correct after all. ¡°This will be a great opportunity for you, as you have strong connections to Lassen.¡± Indeed a great opportunity, where old lies devoured his pride and integrity¡ªyet there was a small fragment of Wayne Hill that hadn¡¯t been consumed by lies. It was his conscience. He didn¡¯t want to devote himself to those lies or take pleasure in them. He was unworthy to be a schr, and was deserving of punishment instead. ¡°Also, please investigate Professor Juliana Lassen. And again¡ª¡± He briefly recalled the faces of a few students. One of them resembled his twisted past self, and another resembled the ones he hurt in the past. Every one of them was precious. ¡°¡ªthere shouldn¡¯t be people like me.¡± Wayne Hill approached Professor Juliana Lassen. The professor, who he had always been terrified of, looked small and old, when before, her shadow towered over him immensely... Wayne Hill took the documents from her hand and looked through them. Then he pulled out a fairly thick stack of papers¡ª some wrinkled, some neatly folded¡ªfrom his briefcase. ¡°This is the draft of Miss Ste Lapis¡¯ statement. She had trouble writing it and so I assisted her.¡± There were some hasty scribbles on the cluttered paper as they tried to write down all the facts they knew. A divine purpose gripped him as he made correction marks and notes. The documents had something that could never be found in Professor Lassen¡¯s papers. It was the truth. * * * ¡°I¡¯ll leave this document with Miss Sweeney.¡± After Professor Hill¡¯s speech, the dean gave Louise all the documents which Professor Lassen had made. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯ll give me the chance to defend myself?¡± ¡°If you want it.¡± Louise, of course, did not want to miss it, and so she epted it with thanks. ¡°And so, the Academy¡¯s business¡ª¡± The dean looked up at the fake Mrs. Sweeney behind Louise and frowned. He seemed to recognize his identity at first nce. Louise quicklypleted the dean¡¯s thought. ¡°The Academy¡¯s business has to be resolved within the Academy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you think so. Come to think of it, the fake Mrs. Sweeney has been standing there for a while.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not fake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s apliment.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if you canmunicate a warning to the Prince.¡± The dean quickly left the office, informing her that the ethicsmittee had to be called. Louise turned around and looked up at Hesse. ¡°Sir Hesse!¡± ¡°My sweet daughter!¡± Hesse opened his arms as tears dripped from his eyes, and Louise backed away about three steps in a panic. ¡°Couldn¡¯t your disguise been a bit more usible? We¡¯ve all been caught.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disguise I where was supposed to be caught.¡± Hesse looked up proudly, and Louise couldn¡¯t hold in her yell. ¡°The future count shouldn¡¯t be proud of this!¡± ¡°Oh...were you worrying about me?¡± ¡°Of course. What would people think?¡± ¡°Well, they would think...that I¡¯m very fond of Louise of the Greenhouse. In fact, it was on purpose to let you know.¡± He added proudly, ¡°I¡¯m the best-known ally of the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Are you impressed? ¡° ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Then give me a hug. It is nonsense that a mother and daughter should meet and not hold each other tenderly. ¡° Sir Hesse really did seem to suit women¡¯s clothing, and so she didn¡¯t hesitate stepping towards his open arms. ¡°That¡¯s far enough.¡± The emotional reunion was cut off when Ian pulled Louise around the waist. When Louise looked up, she saw Ian breathing heavily, as if he had ran all the way here. Hesse had a maniacal grin on his face, as if it was his subtle way of teasing Ian. ¡°...Good work, Hesse.¡± ¡°Then kiss me on the back of my hand!¡± ¡°Damn, one time is enough.¡± However, Ian ced a gentle peck on Hesse¡¯s hand. Perhaps Hesse wouldn¡¯t let him hold Louise if Ian refused. Suddenly, Hesse snatched Louise¡¯s hand and kissed her there as well. Ian was caught by surprise and didn¡¯t stop it in time, before Hesse shed a grin and quickly disappeared. ¡°Really.¡± Ian muttered as he rubbed the back of Louise¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good idea to have Sir Hesse around you.¡± ¡°How is Ste?¡± Louise turned right away and looked at Ian face-to-face. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. She¡¯s staying at the counseling office for a while.¡± Louise got goosebumps at the words ¡°counseling office.¡± She had remembered the time she was locked in there until night. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Ian swept Louise¡¯s cheek as he continued. ¡°She¡¯s not hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief, but...¡± Louise hugged the papers in her arms. ¡°I...I feel guilty for giving up halfway.¡± ¡°There was no sign of that.¡± Ian remembered Louise¡¯s defiant stare at Professor Lassen. ¡°I thought there wasn¡¯t anything I could do with the truth.¡± ¡°Firstly¡ª¡± Ian tapped Louise on the forehead. ¡°Professor Lassen is king in this Academy. You can¡¯t deal with her alone.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Louise¡¯s voice came out as a mumble. ¡°I think that my Father has also given up on anything rted to the nobles...¡± ¡°What are you going to do if you immediately get gloomy like that?¡± Frowning, Ian held out a book he had left lying on the side. Louise recognized it at once. It was the nt encyclopedia written by Dr. Rogers. Judging from the slight dent in the corner, it must have belonged to Professor Wayne Hill. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the situation will turn out like, so he asked me to give this to you now.¡± ¡°You mean Professor Wayne Hill?¡± ¡°Yes. He said it was repayment to you.¡± Repayment? Louise wondered what the professor owed her. On the contrary, Louis was indebted to him. If he hadn¡¯t revealed his past, Louise would have had to fight Professor Lassen alone. She remembered a conversation she had with him one day. ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m not that great. I¡¯m not a genius and I can¡¯t do anything well. And I¡¯m a liar. It¡¯s the worst thing for a professor.¡± She thought deeper. ¡°Their purposes of their sponsorship is bing strange. They don¡¯t care what happens. ¡°They will make sure their student is on the top.¡± And she remembered his ominous warning. ¡°I like idealism, too. But...I don¡¯t want Miss Sweeney to be sacrificed to a bad n...¡± This whole time he had worried about Louise. Perhaps his conscience had been suffering from the diversion of reality from his ideals, and Louise was the one that stimted his guilt. Louse epted the encyclopedia with a heavy heart. As she slowly turned over the thick, dented cover, she saw a note attached inside the book. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°Professor Hill¡¯s handwriting.¡± I like idealism, too. His handwriting seemed to smile at her. Louise held the documents and the book tightly in her arms. Its weight wasforting. Truth and facts were sometimes apart, but when they met, they could have the volume and weight to change the world. Louise liked that idea too. Even if it would break her and hurt her one day. Chapter 140 - Should I Sleep More? (1)

Ch. 140 Should I Sleep More? (1)

For his birthday, Simon always received tailored clothes from his father. The clothes weremissioned in the fall and werepleted around the beginning of winter, and so Simon would wear them to New Year¡¯s events. Simon also received birthday gifts from other nobles as well, but Duke Hird always returned them to the sender along with a courteous refusal letter. Writing all those letters was no small task, but the Duke did them without a singleint. And so, the Hird residence usually didn¡¯t see much activity around Simon¡¯s birthday. He was a quiet boy, yet precocious, and always dreamed about having a normal birthday party with people giving him congrattions and gifts. One day, he entered his father¡¯s office with a pounding heart. ¡°Can I go to the Sweeney greenhouse?¡± His voice trembled as he sought for permission. What if his father said no? ¡°Don¡¯te home toote.¡± The Duke stared at his son, then finally gave his gruff permission. To Simon, however, it sounded sweeter than any form of congrattions. ¡°Be careful not to trouble Mr. Sweeney.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Duke summoned the butler to prepare a present for the host. The butler usually sent food, as it was Mrs. Sweeney¡¯s favorite, and everyone knew that when Mrs. Sweeney was happy, Mr. Sweeney was happy as well. Simon prepared himself and finally boarded the carriage, his face was flushed in anticipation. The butler handed Simon some sweets as well as a bottle of brandy. ¡°Go and receive many birthday congrattions.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± His neck was flushed as he nodded vigorously. The carriage set off, and the butler didn¡¯t return to the Duke¡¯s office until the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves disappeared. ¡°The young lord has left.¡± The Duke only continued to write letters without any reaction, and the butler continued. ¡°I thought you were against him going to the greenhouse.¡± Last time Simon went to the greenhouse, he came back soaked. He almost caught a cold. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± The Duke set down his pen. ¡°The former queen sent Simon¡¯s birthday cake to the Sweeney mansion.¡± The Duke frowned, as he could not refuse a former queen and elder. Perhaps Simon would think Mrs. Sweeney prepared the cake? ¡°I hope the young lord doesn¡¯te back soaked today.¡± Fortunately for the butler, Simon came back without spot of moisture on him. Unfortunately, however, he was covered in dirt and leaves. The Duke didn¡¯t scold his dirtyered son, instead reacting to him with a short, blunt question. ¡°How was the cake?¡± ¡°It was great.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes sparkled. The cake was delicious and he enjoyed himself at the Sweeney¡¯s house. The Duke nodded and went back to quietly writing the letters. * * * Simon¡¯s birthday was only one day away. Louise was excited, as it was the morning of the weekend when she Louise had permission to leave campus. As soon as she got out of bed, she ran to Ian¡¯s room, taking in the cool morning air. She knocked on the door but there was no answer, so she pushed it open and caught a glimpse of azy young man who was still not out of bed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you done anything about your morning weakness?¡± There was more reply. Maybe he was still sleeping. ¡°Today we¡¯re going to prepare for Simon¡¯s birthday.¡± Louise shook Ian¡¯s shoulder to wake him up, and he weakly blinked open his eyes. He had once described this state as ¡°the struggle of instinct and reason.¡± His instincts told him to sleep, while his reason told him to get up. Of course, his reason knew that he would give in to instinct. His heavy eyelids drooped again. It was a shame when one couldn¡¯t sleep in on a weekend morning, and he didn¡¯t want Louise to suffer the same misfortune. He pulled the hand that was on his shoulder, and aforting weight copsed right into his arms. He thought he heard embarrassed protests of ¡°President? President?!¡± but when he patted her back, she seemed to calm down. He snuggled against her warmth and soon drowsed off again. Louise managed to raise her head and squint at Ian¡¯s face. ¡± ....Why are you trying to make me go back to sleep?¡± She grumbled at him, but there was no other reaction other than the sensation of his breathing on her forehead. The cool morning air warmed around her. ...What should she do? She knew sleep was contagious, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this strong. She was starting to feel drowsy as well. Louise shook her head to keep herself awake, but Ian¡¯s arms felt so cozy. His breath on her face tickled, and the touch of his hands on her back was gentle. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep like this... Of course, Louise also had strong reason and knew she was sumbing to her instincts. It was Ian who awoke first. He slowly blinked away the blurriness in his vision and took in the sight before him. There was long golden hair fanned out on the bed. Was he half-awake? That seemed to be the most usible answer. When he was weak in the morning, he asionally saw Louise, a fantasy between the border between sleep and reality. Today¡¯s fantasy seemed exceptionally detailed, perhaps it was a side effect or working all the time. However, no matter how much he blinked, the illusion was still in front of him. He decided to observe the fantasy Louise a little more. Her sleeping pale face was tucked on his arms, and her soft lips and nose moved subtly with each breath. Ian shifted a little. This was an exceptionally cute fantasy. He ended up hugging the illusion before him, though it usually disappeared in this bittersweet moment. The fantasy Louise fit in his arms perfectly. He could feel her soft, solid body beneath the thin fabric of her clothes. ¡®...Feel?¡¯ The fog in his head cleared up at once. Fantasies were supposed to be part of the imagination. Physical properties were not allowed. What on earth was the feeling of weight on his arms and the texture touching his skin? ¡°Later...¡± The breath between her lips was not a product of a fantasy. That meant. ...It was reality. Chapter 141 - Should I Sleep More? (2)

Ch. 141 Should I Sleep More? (2)

His entire body stiffened. After taking a panicky moment to gather his thoughts, he remembered that he and Louise and had nned to go out together, so they could prepare to fulfill Simon¡¯s wish of celebrating his birthday like in their childhood. In order to be faithful to the ¡®childhood¡¯ part, Ian and Louise had decided to go out and buy food and gifts. Louise must have woken up at dawn, while Ian weakly refused to get up in the morning. He thought it was cruel for one to lose out on their morning sleep. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to make Louise Sweeney do something terrible.¡¯ It must have been on instinct based on kindness. ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to pull her into bed to make her sleep...¡¯ Ian sighed and brushed her hand with his hands. Her silken blonde locks felt pleasant between his fingers. ¡®...Should I warn her to be more cautious next time?¡¯ But if he said that, it wouldn¡¯t happen again. Then again, it shouldn¡¯t happen again. ¡®No...¡¯ His life felt empty and insignificant at the thought of it never happening again. Louise shifted slightly, and her hair fell in gentle waves over her face. He carefully swept her cheek, and he frowned when he saw the thin red line there. He had wanted to contact a priest, but she had strongly objected. If Mr. Sweeney found out about this, Ian may just have to shovel dirt for a month in the greenhouse. Ian would still do it, of course. ¡®It must have hurt quite a bit.¡¯ Until recently, the skin around the wound had been a little swollen. ¡°Sorry.¡± He murmured his apology to her, and Louise¡¯s sweet face scowled in her sleep. What the hell. Ian really liked this ugly expression. As he studied her, he noticed the small gap of her lips. He didn¡¯t mean to stare, but the wetness of her mouth through her parted lips drove his thoughts wilder. His fingers gripped her harder in tension. His grip seemed to have disturbed Louise, and slowly her eyelids began to flutter open. A momentter, her eyes widened suddenly, the same as when discovered Louise this morning. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He greeted her in a deadpan voice. He thought it was funnier when she was flustered. ¡°Oh I...I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working hardtely.¡± He pulled the duvet over them. ¡°You must be tired.¡± Louise¡¯s eyelids became heavy again as she melted into the warm sheets. She felt convinced when he said she was tired, and could sense her physical and mental exhaustion. Ian¡¯s scent wrapped around her as his heartbeat echoed in her ears. It had been so long since shest heard the heartbeat. It seemed to pound a little fast...it was probably because of his poor health that he couldn¡¯t get up in the morning. Louise dug further into his arms, and he squeezed her more tightly and pressed his hhead into her hair. Each breath he exhaled tickled her, and she wanted to ask him why he breathed so much. ¡°Do you want to sleep more?¡± She heard his murmuring whisper in her ear, and she was tempted to stay put. However, Simon¡¯s birthday was tomorrow, and they had to prepare. Louise gently shook her head. She pulled away to look up at Ian, and their eyes met. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then...alright.¡± ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡± Louise looked at him worriedly as she gently ced her palm on his face. She stared at his eyes, cheeks, and even his jaw. Ian knew that the touch was meant to wake him up, but her hand was so...soft. To the point that his thoughts started to lean in another direction. ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you stop touching me now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°...Because my mood is going to get better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Judging her smiling reply, Ian could see that Louise didn¡¯t even understand half of what he was saying. Understand...should he help her understand? He quickly shook off the thought. No matter how much he thought about it, that would be a terrible idea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I was just realizing what a vulgar-minded person I was.¡± ¡°Ah, at least you¡¯vee to honest self-reflection.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too fond of it.¡± Louiseughed so hard that her eyes squinted shut, and Ian couldn¡¯t help but kiss the lovely corners of her eyes. ¡°You must be having a difficult time.¡± ¡°Not really...¡± Louise had been summoned by the ethicsmittee several times in the past few days. ¡°I can only imagine how much the pompous old men would have ganged up on you.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me they targeted, but Ste.¡± She was Professor Lassen¡¯s sponsored student after all. Ian gave a soft chuckle. He was satisfied that Ste was reaping her reward, but Louise wouldin if she knew he thought this way. Louise was one of the kindest people in the whole world, and had probably forgiven Ste for her atrocities. ¡°What about the professor?¡± Louise shifted her body and tucked her hand under her chin. ¡°Which professor?¡± ¡°Professor Hill, of course.¡± ¡°That still needs some time.¡± Professor Hill¡¯s case wasplicated. He was an irreceable asset to the Academy, and the dean seemed to have found an excuse to keep him. ¡°Wait, so will Ste continue to go to the Academy?¡± Louise spoke in a careful voice, remembering that Ian was legally the head of the Lapis family. ¡°Yes.¡± Louise faintly replied, ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± ¡°So, today and tomorrow¡ª¡± Ian tapped Louise on the forehead, filled to the brim withplicated thoughts. ¡°I want you to smile and be carefree. Like now.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be Simon¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Yes. Birthdays should be fun.¡± Ian pushed up his upper body from the bed. This was the end of hisziness, and now they really had to go out shopping for Simon¡¯s birthday party. Louise quickly followed suit. She hadn¡¯t noticed this when they were lying down, but now she found it hrious how Ian¡¯s hair stuck up in disheveled spikes. Louiseughed and patted down his hair, then kissed his forehead. Blessing Ian with a kiss on his forehead was a privilege reserved only for Louise. ¡°...Anyway.¡± He sighed, and when she looked down, she saw that his arm captured Louise¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need you to understand right now.¡± Chapter 142 - The Center (1) Chapter 142 ¨C The Center (1) Louise nced at the window to check the height of the morning sun. ¡°Whatever you want to talk about, can we do it in the carriage?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get to the shopping center early, it will be crowded.¡± Ian unlocked his arms from around her and sighed. ¡°How on earth can I drag myself to the carriage...?¡± Louise pretended that she wasn¡¯t listening. Somehow, he thought that was better. * * * The afternoon found Simon Hird quietly reading in his room, and he then stood up to open his window. He had a clear view of autumn¡¯s transformation on the Academy campus. Come to think of it, the Ajentinnguage had different words for leaves depending on the color. What was it...he flipped through a dictionary on his desk to look it up. Recently, Simon was fascinated with foreignnguages and found new words illuminating. It may seem like a mere tool ofmunication, but in truth, the seasons, geography, society and history were all melted into anguage. He loved that confidentiality. After all, it fit Simon well. Advertisement He pinpointed the exact word in the dictionary, and moved his lips to pronounce it. It was like he was speaking as a stranger; his voice and ent were different, and sometimes he got caught up in the illusion he was someone else. It was a strange phenomenon. When you spoke a differentnguage, the way you thought was different too. He heard the rattle of the carriage and looked outside the window. Ian¡¯s carriage had returned. It was moving slowly, as he always made sure that Louise wasfortable wouldn¡¯t get motion sickness. They must have gone shopping in preparation of Simon¡¯s birthday. His face reddened, as he wasn¡¯t ustomed to this kind of anticipation. The carriage stopped in front of the dormitory building, and the carriage door burst open, Louise jumping to the ground and stretching. Simon thought she looked like a cat, and he decided he would give her an updo tomorrow that was reminiscent of it. She might hate it, but if he reminded her that it was his birthday, she would probably allow it. Well, that was the idea. ¡®...Do I still like her?¡¯ The same feelings that he harbored during the rainy season stirred in him. Simon was surprised for a moment. He was used to giving up, and he hadn¡¯t expected his feelings to persist this way. However, he reminded himself that Louise was better off with Ian by her side. Everyone believed that Professor Lassen¡¯s and Professor Hill¡¯s dismissal would be decided by the ethicsmittee, but that wasn¡¯t true at it. The real decision-maker was Ian. As he hade of age, he made liberal use of his royal authority to discuss the issue with themittee. Since the oue was decided by majority vote, it should not be difficult for Ian to shift the conclusion to the direction he wanted. No, that expression was wrong. It wasn¡¯t what Ian wanted. It was what Louise wanted. Ian was biased towards Louise. And perhaps Simon was even more blinded by Louise. Advertisement As he stared out the window again, he saw Ian ce arge box in Louise Sweeney¡¯s arms¡ªhe was making her work again, but to his credit, Ian carriedrger, heavier-looking boxes. Another boy passing by stopped in front of the two of them. It Ian¡¯s neighbor, the one who was interested in Louise and lent her his notes. It looked like her was offering to help Louise this time. Simon didn¡¯t know that the boy was still so foolish... Simon set the dictionary down and stood up, then quickly walked out of the building. If Ian couldn¡¯t help Louise, the next person should be Simon. He couldn¡¯t yield to anyone like that. * * * Advertisement ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can carry it.¡± Simon stared at Louise, who casually jiggled therge box. He forgot for a moment that Louise had plenty of vigor, and didn¡¯t seem to need help from anyone. Simon looked back at Ian. He was climbing the stairs with three boxes piled high on top of each other. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ian frowned when Simon picked up a box. ¡°I can¡¯t let you help.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re too intelligent and you would be able to guess the contents of the box from its weight and sound.¡± ¡°If I were that smart, I would be the top student.¡± Advertisement ¡°I don¡¯t think the person who maniptes his grades can say that.¡± Ian looked disgruntled, while Simon just shrugged. Simon wasn¡¯t that smart that he could manipte his grades at will; he was simply aiming for the line that his father had drawn. And Ian had always been brilliant with his schoolwork, so no one could look at Simon. Everyone believed that Ian worked hard to fulfill his duty as crown prince, but it fact, he worked hard to keep his promise for Simon. ¡°I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m sick and tired of hearing it.¡± They exchanged twisted looks at one another, then looked back towards the front. Louise, who had already climbed to the top of the stairs, was looking down at them from around her box. ¡°Simon! Did you remember to leave your schedule clear tomorrow?¡± Simon nodded, and smile broadened over Louise¡¯s face. ¡°You know you won¡¯t have time to read tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Simon lifted the box, and he heard the slight tter of metal from inside. ¡°I can tell you bought the Goddess of Apples game. It¡¯s my favorite.¡± Ian grumbled, as it only confirmed his suspicions that Simon would be able to guess the contents. Perhaps it really was fair to say that Simon was in control of his grades. Chapter 143 - The Center (2)

Ch. 143 The Center (2)

Louise nced at the window to check the height of the morning sun. A day passed and Simon¡¯s birthday arrived. Louise¡¯s prediction that he would not be able to read a book today was correct. He wondered how he ended up in a garden near one of the lecture buildings, pulling an arrow from a bowstring. He had nned to spend the day in Ian¡¯s room ying chess or the Goddess of Apples game. One of the items Ian had brought yesterday included cups, so he had probably brought an alcoholic drink as well. The tradition of drinking when one reached adulthood was quite old-fashioned, but Ian was a reliable prince when it came to tradition. The crown prince should cherish all the customs of his country, even if it involved smuggling alcohol into the dorms. Simon had opened his door, and heard someone stamping up the stairs. It was a strange noise in the morning quiet of the dormitory. A momentter, a familiar man in uniform appeared. He was a servant, a man at the beck-and-call of the Imperial family. Simon had seen him several times before when he had been matched with Louise. Simon tried to anticipate what he would say. Perhaps Simon was summoned back to the pce because of the letter he sent to his father. But why today, of all days...? As soon as the man spotted Simon, his expression brightened and he quickly approached. ¡°Young lord, the former queen is waiting for you.¡± So Simon must have been called to the pce. What should he say to Ian and Louise? They had been making ns to spend the day in Ian¡¯s room. ¡°I need to tell the Crown Prince first.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. He was summoned as well.¡± So Louise would be by herself? He found that thought even more unpleasant. ¡°As well as Miss Sweeney.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes widened at his answer, but there was still one more thing that would surprise him. ¡°You should go immediately. She¡¯s waiting in the garden.¡± ¡°...Garden?¡± ¡°Yes, the garden behind the lecture building.¡± In other words, the former queen came directly here. For a moment Simon was puzzled, but he pulled himself together and left the dorm. It was on his birthday that an elder from the Imperial Family visited the Academy. It was a good story for the nobles to talk about. Anxiety stirred in Simon¡¯s heart, a learned reaction from his father long ago. He quickened his steps, and his only constion was that the Academy was silent. At least it meant that the former queen¡¯s visit was informal. But why did she call for Ian and Louise as well? He couldn¡¯t guess, which only made him more anxious. Simon made the final turn, and stopped when he saw the scene before his eyes. Pak! An arrow pierced an archery target. Ian, who was still holding his posture, slightly twisted his lips. It was a habit he did when things didn¡¯t go the way he wanted them to. Ian noticed Simon and turned his head to greet him. ¡°Sorry.¡± No, not greet, apologize. ¡°I forgot to tell her that we¡¯re not clowns for her entertainment.¡± Simon followed Ian¡¯s gaze to the other side of the garden where the former queen was watching, Louise sitting at her side. Simon was about to take a step towards them when the former queen lifted her hand. He was unsure by her order not toe, but soon realized what he meant. A servant brought Simon¡¯s bow and gloves. Now that he was before an esteemed royal member, he was supposed to disy his talent. Simon shrugged off his ufortable jacket. It was a little chilly with only his thin shirt, but at least the jacket wouldn¡¯t get in the way. After gently rolling his neck and shoulders, he moved to where Ian had stood. Simon pulled the bow. * * * ¡°Isn¡¯t this wonderful?¡± Louise nodded at the words of the former queen, who was looking at Ian with shining eyes. She didn¡¯t know specifically what the former queen was enjoying, but Louise liked looking at Ian too. ¡°I enjoy watching the children¡¯s backs as they practice archery.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Louise nodded her head understandingly. The former queen must be proud to see her grandsons grow like this. ¡°Fortunately, both boys have excellent muscles.¡± ¡°Wh-what?!¡± Louise forgot her manners and ended up sputtering loudly. The eyes of the annoyed servants fell on Louise¡¯ head, but the former queen was not angry. Instead, she smiled benignly at Louise. ¡°It¡¯s an old woman¡¯s joke.¡± She gave a small chuckle, but Louise suspected it wasn¡¯t a joke. ¡®Well...¡® Louise followed the gaze of the former queen and looked back at Ian. His upper body muscles tensed each time he pulled the bow. Louise had always thought Ian¡¯s back was wonderful, but it was nothingpared to the magnificence she saw now. How could she even describe it in words? While Louise worried about what to say, the former queen murmured, ¡°Very beautiful, indeed.¡± As expected, the wisdom of an adult could not be matched. It was a fitting description. ¡°Yes, very beautiful.¡± ¡°As I said, watching these children¡¯s back is a joy in my life.¡± Now there was a new joy in Louise¡¯s life too. Ian¡¯s intense look of concentration was very attractive as well, especially amidst this scenic garden. ¡°Oh, um...¡± Louise suddenly realized that she had omitted something important. ¡°Thank you for inviting me today.¡± It is unusual for her to intrude in a royal family meeting. ¡°No need to thank me. I wanted to speak to you, Miss Sweeney.¡± ¡°To...me?¡± As they talked, Simon finally appeared, hisplexion pale. Louise was worried. Simon looked like he was burdened by some anxiety, and she waved joyfully to him to see if he was alright. Simon rxed, but even then the former queen did not take her eyes off the two boys. Or their backs. With a very proud expression. She really must havee here just to see them from behind. She had a wonderful sense of aesthetics. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Where do you think Simon¡¯s arrow willnd?¡± ¡°I think...¡± It was the first time she had seen either of them shoot an arrow. Not knowing their skills, Louise dared not say anything. ¡°Simon¡ªno, the young lord...¡± ¡°Please treasure the rules of the Academy. I just came here just as a grandmother of the two.¡± Simon took his ce in front of the target. ¡°Based on Ian¡¯s arrow, Simon¡¯s willnd a degree or two away from the center.¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment Louise asked, Simon¡¯s arrow flew from his bow and sunk into the target. She finally understood the former queen¡¯s remark. There really was a slight difference to Ian¡¯s. ¡°For Simon Hird, that is the center.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Is that not cruel?¡± It was Ian¡¯s turn to step up. His face was tense, as if his target was narrow. ording to their promise, Ian should notg behind Simon. ¡°I...¡± The former queen spoke quietly, keeping her eyes on the pair. ¡°I hoped the two children would have different targets.¡± But it wasn¡¯t easy. The weight of their nobility was almost the same, and many couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them. ¡°So, I was so happy when I found out about you, Miss Sweeney. You could set a new target for Simon.¡± ¡°I...¡± Louise bowed her head, her heart sinking as she thought of thest rainy season. ¡°Simon Hird longed for you, so I had to ask for a marriage match.¡± Louise was the humblest marriage option by the standards of the nobility. Thebination of Simon and Louise would be strategic in a few ways¡ªthe Sweeney family could be incorporated into aristocracy, while Simon, as a noble, could be relieved of his high expectations. ¡°But now that the marriage has been shattered, this selfish old woman cannot ignore her grandson.¡± Ian¡¯s bow twanged through the air, and his arrownded in the bullseye. The former queen immediately pped her hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to use the rest of my influence in my old life.¡± It was Simon¡¯s turn again. Now he had to choose. Should he tighten the pressure on Ian or loosen him a bit? Which spot was suitable for a duke? ¡°To fulfill something Simon Hird earnestly desired.¡± Chapter 144 - I Won’t Have To Give Up (1)

Ch. 144 I Won¡¯t Have To Give Up (1)

¡°What Simon Hird desires...¡± Louise repeated the former queen¡¯s words, but the older woman did not rify what she meant. To find the answer herself, Louise retraced her memories of the original story, which she had not done in a long time. Simon Hird was the tragic secondary character who fell hopelessly in love with Ste Lapis and held on his feelings until the end... The original story may have been diverted and events were not the same, but it could not have changed basic human nature. Yes. ¡®Simon Hird¡¯s desire....¡¯ Louise stared down at the tips of her shoes as she grappled with her thoughts for a moment. A hand p jolted her from her reverie. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± The former queen smiled and called back the pair of cousins. While the servants removed the target and retrieved the extra arrows, Ian and Simon seated themselves on either side of Louise. ¡°Now, don¡¯t prey on the poormb.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Ian pulled off his gloves and smiled in amusement. ¡°It¡¯s a habit.¡± ¡°Habit?¡± ¡°We have a habit of sitting in this order. We¡¯re seated by intelligence.¡± Ian nodded his head as he touched his chin. ¡°You mean we start with Simon and then it gets smaller, right?¡± The servants burned their res at Louise¡¯s back again, and Ian and Simon fought off their looks with frightening expressions of their own. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Louise Sweeney. Naturally, I have the most intelligent mind.¡± While Ian boasted of himself, a tray of hot tea was served before them. White steam spiraled from the ck tea and drifted in the cold air. ¡°More importantly.¡± Ian sat back. ¡°I talked to Simon, and we decided we should tell you that we¡¯re not your clowns.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± The former queen sounded quite disappointed. ¡°Yes. Unfortunately.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. If you¡¯re not my clowns, who will shoot arrows for me?¡± As Louise watched their conversation, she had a sudden realization. ¡®The two of them are so alike!¡¯ Ian and his grandmother were simr not only in the way they spoke, but also in the way that they looked at each other. And perhaps, there was something special in her that resembled Simon Hird as well. ¡°Come to think of it, there is a simple solution.¡± The former queen smiled at Louise. ¡°I¡¯ll just have Louise Sweeney as my clown.¡± ¡°M-me?¡± The former queen was surely jesting, but Louise quickly pointed out her inadequacy just in case. ¡°My muscles are not that good.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I think you will find the job quite beneficial for you. Four times a year, put your muscles in front of me and shoot arrows.¡± Beneficial? After thinking for a moment, Louise widened her eyes and let out a gasp. The former queen¡¯s suggestion was very good indeed. Louise could have an audience in front of the former queen four times a year, and the nobles will start whispering that the Sweeneys had a connection with the royal family. The nobles who took her lightly would know to shrink back. Louise could barely contain her excitement for being the queen¡¯s personal clown. All she had to do was learn the bow and work out her muscles. It would be totally worth it. ¡°I¡¯ll be a clown with a good back¡ª!¡± Suddenly a hand smothered her mouth. At first she thought it was only Ian, but she realized that Simon was covering her mouth as well. Both of them were frowning disrespectfully at the former queen, and Ian spoke hurriedly. ¡°All of Louise Sweeney¡¯s joints and muscles belong to me. We can¡¯t make newbor arrangements, so please find another clown somewhere else.¡± No, what was he talking about? The clown position was hers! ¡°But your worker wants the job?¡± Ian¡¯s head shot back towards Louise with a sharp look, as if to warn her that if she became a clown for the former queen, she¡¯d be in Hell. Louise turned her eyes and looked at Simon. To her surprise, he had the same expression on his face. What had they been treated like so far? ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll put Louise Sweeney¡¯s job on hold for a while.¡± The two hands that covered Louise¡¯s mouth pulled away, and a sigh of relief echoed from both sides of her ears. ¡°Because there¡¯s something more important than choosing my clown.¡± The former queen¡¯s eyes lifted towards Simon. ¡°Simon Hird.¡± ¡± ...Yes.¡± Simon answered in an anxious voice. For some reason, he always seemed to capture the former queen¡¯s interest. ¡°You wrote an interesting letter to the duke.¡± ¡°You read it...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me your father. I was there by chance when the letter arrived. I was stubborn and took it from him.¡± ¡°...¡± Louise nced at Ian in question if he knew about this letter, but Ian shook his head. ¡°I will support you in your endeavor.¡± The former queen spoke solemnly. Everything Simon wanted wille true. ¡°Will you ept it?¡± Simon stared at the former queen, surprised. He couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. ¡°Sweetness mixed with poison.¡± His father¡¯s words had always guided him in life. ¡°Simon Hird.¡± The former¡¯s queen¡¯s strict voice broke through his thoughts again, and Simon finally faced her. He didn¡¯t know her intentions, but he knew she was putting him to the test. ¡°I¡ª¡± His instincts told him what to say: deny it, so that no one in the world can look positively on Simon. ¡°You have the same face as that rainy day.¡± At her words, Simon¡¯s head turned back toward Louise without him realizing it. The rainy day she meant, he supposed, was when he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask Louise for a rtionship. He didn¡¯t take the chance to express his mind honestly. Was it out of kindness to Louise? Or was it because he was just running away? ¡°Grandmother.¡± Ian spoke up quietly. He meant for her to exin, but she didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I sent a letter to the Duke.¡± Simon¡¯s voice was soft as he kept his eyes fixed on the cooling tea. ¡°I want...I want to learn more.¡± He wanted to expand his horizons after he and Ian graduated and ended their Academy life that winter. ¡°You mean you want to continue going to the Academy? We can arrange that without difficulty.¡± Simon looked back at Ian and shook his head gently. What he wanted was not just a high level of education. ¡°I asked if I could go to other ces to learn about culture, religion and evennguage.¡± ¡°You mean studying abroad? Louise chimed in, and Simon nodded. ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve never said that before...!¡± ¡°Well, of course I can¡¯t leave.¡± He remembered his father¡¯s reply in a letter, warning him to be cautious of his behavior. ¡°I must always remain a duke, so in times of emergency I can rece Ian Audmonial.¡± ¡°Simon!¡± Simon was not allowed to rise above the current Crown Prince. He was simultaneously less than a human being, but also burdened with expectations for the country. It was natural that he wished for an escape, temporary it may be. He wanted just one moment of that, before his breath expired and he disappeared. ¡°I just want a moment where I won¡¯t have to give up.¡± He learned that from Louise, who was the most persistent person he knew. ¡°I¡ª¡± Ian¡¯s expression twisted. He didn¡¯t want Simon to study abroad, but he didn¡¯t have the heart to reject his wishes. Ian liked Simon. However, he didn¡¯t want to think about life without him. ¡°I respect your choice.¡± His expression said otherwise. ¡°No matter what you choose, I¡¯ll protect you from any harm. Apart from Grandmother.¡± ¡°Will you...¡± Simon hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve already caused enough trouble for Ian and Grandmother....¡± ¡°Very well.¡± The former queen nodded her head. ¡°I will not stop you if you want to retreat again. It would be fruitless to do so.¡± She rose from her seat and nodded, and the surrounding servants began to prepare to go back. Simon¡¯s hands clenched involuntarily. Sweat began to sweep from his palms holding the armrest, and his heart throbbed painfully in his rib cage. He hadn¡¯t decided anything yet. What was the former queen¡¯s intention? Was it out of goodwill, or was it a temptation to drop Simon into the abyss? The uncertainty gnawing at him made him want to retreat. If he lost this chance, was there a next for him? But if there was a next, it wouldn¡¯t be called a ¡°chance¡± in the first ce¡ªIt was called ¡°chance¡± because it might nevere again. Chapter 145 - I Won’t Have To Give Up (2)

Ch. 145 I Won¡¯t Have To Give Up (2)

Simon turned towards Louise, his hand automatically lifting up to rest against her pale check. This gentle girl was the only thing he hadn¡¯t given up on. Simon had to choose between keeping this feeling or letting go of it. The former queen¡¯s proposal was the only way to expand his horizons, even if there is hell beyond which Simon does not wish. ¡°Thank you.¡± Simon murmured and took away his hand that touched her cheek, clenching his fist to trap the sensation on his palm. He knew for the first time that he had to step over the line. He could not back off now. ¡°Grandmother.¡± Simon stood up from his seat and turned quickly. In his voice was a new pride that had never been there before. The former queen, who had walked a few steps away, looked back and smiled. The look of determination on Simon¡¯s face was enough to tell her his answer. Of course she knew. Simon was her beloved grandson that she had known for years. ¡°Well, I suppose I must. Come to think of it, there¡¯s no way I can leave a pathetic child to wander outside.¡± The former queen stood in front of Simon. When she reached out her arms, he knelt before her. ¡°Simon Hird. If you want myst strength.¡± Her deeply wrinkled hands grasped Simon¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Prove to me your excellence.¡± Simon raised his head and his eyes trembled finely. ¡°At the Academy¡¯s final exams, you should not allow anyone¡¯s name above you.¡± In short, he had to be the top student. The position that Ian had always taken. ¡°If there is no one above your name, there is no reason for me to send you away, is that right?¡± Simon didn¡¯t answer. He thought of the various things that would tie him down, no matter how sincere his desire was. However, once he crossed the line, his mind seemed to have lost all control, and he answered without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± Even as he said it, the words sounded new and strange to him. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone best me.¡± There was only one person that was supposed to say those words. The former queen peered at him closely. ¡°Don¡¯t give up.¡± She turned towards Ian. ¡°Ian Audmonial, remember this well. Someone who has seeded in stealing one thing...Will never be satisfied by that one thing alone.¡± They would try to steal something else. Regardless of what it was, as long as it was something Simon desired. And Ian knew what Simon Hird desired desperately. ¡°There is an old oath between Simon and I.¡± Ian lifted his hand to his heart. ¡°No one will see hope in Simon Hird.¡± The lifelong promise still stood firmly between the two. ¡°And most of all, Simon Hird is mine. I will not lose him to you, Grandmother.¡± ¡°Hm. Do you think Simon would want that?¡± ¡°Even if Simon is given a new opportunity, it¡¯s my duty to not lose. I repeat, Simon is mine.¡± ¡°Ian, you have a terrible upbringing.¡± ¡°I learned from my grandmother.¡± She frowned. That was true. ¡°You taught me to hold on to the most precious thing, no matter if your status or honor is thrown away.¡± Ian gazed into the former queen¡¯s face. ¡°And to hold on to it until thest moment.¡± ¡°Simon, you¡¯d better get away from that wicked cousin of yours soon.¡± Simon nodded seriously at the former queen¡¯s advice, and Ian seized Simon by the cor. But soon after, both of them just smiled. The two seem to be equally unwilling to let go. * * * The former queen did not dawdle any longer and finished preparing to return. The trio offered to see her off, but Louise was the only one who received permission to do so. ¡°Thank you for ying with my grandchildren.¡± The former queen took some lollipops out of the carriage and ced them in Louise¡¯s hands. ¡°Those two were the ones ying with me.¡± Louise held the candy tightly in her hands with the intention of sharing it with the other two. ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Who would Sweeney choose...heavens, it is truly a big concern.¡± The former queen put her hand on her chin, her expression troubled. ¡°Big concern?¡± She wondered if there was something wrong. ¡°This old woman is betting on Simon, but oh dear....¡± ¡°Betting? With whom and what?¡± When Louise pressed the former queen for details, she simply chuckled and inhaled deeply. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Either way, he is my precious grandchild and I value him forever.¡± The former queen was saying more curious things, but it was so sweet to hear that Louise smiled. ¡°One mustugh, eat and y a lot. Especially when old grows older, as that is when you need it most.¡± After sincerely offering her wisdom, the former queen turned around again and headed for the carriage. ¡°Is it a birthday present?¡± At her sudden interruption, the servants¡¯ red daggers at Louise¡¯s back again. She was used to it now, so it was okay. ¡°Today...¡± The former queen smiled down at Louise from the carriage. ¡°Was it Louise Sweeney¡¯s birthday today?¡± ¡°O-oh no, I just meant the candy for¡ª¡± ¡°Take care.¡± No sooner had her words finished than the carriage door closed. The carriage swiftly departed from the Academy, and Louise remained bowing until the sound of the horses¡¯ hooves disappeared. * * * After the former queen¡¯s departure, the trio hung around at the chilly rooftop of the dormitory building. Someone had reported Ian had smuggled alcohol, and now all three of their rooms were being inspected by the Academy staff. Louise divided the lollipops between the three of them, and they ced the candy in their mouths. ¡°... It¡¯s an exciting birthday party.¡± Simon mumbled through his lollipop, and a cold autumn breeze blew. Chapter 146 - Happy Birthday (1)

Ch. 146 Happy Birthday (1)

¡°As I said.¡± Ian spoke proudly to the Academy staff members sitting in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m the president of the student council, and the candidate for the best student. I would never bring banned items to the dormitory building.¡± The staff slowly nodded in agreement. Come to think of it, Ian would likely graduate with honors once hepleted his final exam. An intelligent young man such as himself would never jeopardize his position. They had also searched Ian¡¯s, Simon¡¯s and Louise¡¯s rooms, and they could not find a single beverage bottle, let alone alcohol. ¡°Of course, I understand that the Academy staff are sincere.¡± Ian was all smiles at the adults before him. ¡°It is your duty to take all reports seriously. Now that you¡¯ve finished, you can all enjoy your short weekend break.¡± The Academy staff took his suggestion and filed out of the dormitory room. Louise and Simon nced at the adults¡¯ faces as they walked out. The door mmed shut, and Louise ran towards Ian with a frown. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too good at lying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. There is really no alcohol here.¡± ¡°But you bought it yesterday.¡± ¡°I did.¡± Ian nodded and folded his arms. ¡°But I¡¯m not patient enough to buy delicious drinks and then wait for a day.¡± Louise narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°You drank it all?¡± ¡°Not intentionally.¡± Louise recalled that the bottle was so heavy it couldn¡¯t be lifted with one arm. He drank all that? By himself? Although Louise had never touched alcohol before, she had seen the indecent condition of people that went heavy on the drink. One of the employees of the greenhouse hadin down own the dirt, rambling, ¡°I¡¯m warm. I want to be a tree.¡± She also knew that the effects of alcohol continued on to the next day, and people would suffer from headaches and be unable to get up. Ian looked perfectly fine this morning. He had even been able to show off his archery skills with steady hands. How on earth did he do it? He probably had excellent liver function. If only some part of his body could operate on an average level. ¡°More importantly, the alcohol isn¡¯t the problem.¡± The problem was his room. The staff members had been rooting through his room, and had left it in aplete mess. nkets were tossed on the floor, and books were scattered on the desk and window sill. Dirt had been stirred up from the corners, embellishing the room with a thinyer of dust. The birthday cake couldn¡¯t escape destruction and was cut up to examine the inside, while the ck tea tin was half-emptied of its contents. Dust had even settled on the tea leaves. The trio stared at the wall. Louise had hung up ¡°Happy Birthday Simon,¡± but all that was left was ¡°¡ªday Simon¡±. Ian walked over to open the window, and the word ¡°Simon¡± fell on top of the destroyed cake. Ian briefly took in the scene before them. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was some kind of national crusade against Simon Hird¡¯s birthday party. ¡° ¡°If something like that even existed, where would it even be organized?¡± Louise looked on gloomily, while Ian checked the time. The evening was already drawing near, and they had already wasted much of the day. They couldn¡¯t spend any valuable minutes on cleaning Ian¡¯s room, so they would do Simon¡¯s first, as he couldn¡¯t sleep on a pile of dust for his birthday. The three moved to Simon¡¯s room. His room was in a far better state than Ian¡¯s¡ªno, not just better. It waspletely fine. In addition, they were surprised to find arge cake box on his desk. As a child, Mrs. Sweeney always shown up with arge cake box on Simon¡¯s birthday. The box wasn¡¯t used by any store in the capital, and the three assumed the cake was made by Mrs. Sweeney. Louise approached the box first. ¡°Was my mother here?!¡± ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t say anything about visiting. Neither did Mrs. Sweeney.¡± At Ian¡¯s answer, Louise looked back at him in surprise. ¡°Do you still exchange letters with my mother? I mean, my real mother.¡± ¡°She was worrying over changing hairdressers. She¡¯s trying her best to find one, even though there¡¯s a shortage.¡± Ian pointed to the box with the tip of his chin, and Simon pulled the dark blue ribbon to open it. Inside was an autumn carrot cake. Simon¡¯s birthday always had a delicious rustic cake. ¡°The contents are as usual.¡± Louise peered in the box in admiration. As a sweet aroma drifted upwards, everyone rushed into action. Simon lifted the cake from the box and prepared hot tea. Feeling that the room was a little chilly, Ian pulled out thick mugs from somewhere to keep the tea warm for a long time. Simon considered cutting the cake into neat pieces, but he stopped. He had heard that eating a birthday cake whole was fun, if messy. The three abandoned their manners, and began destroying the cake with their forks. The cake was sweet, nutty, and baked with plenty of fresh carrots. The cream cheese frosting was deliciously rich, and was a smooth contrast to the coarseness of the sponge. Louise loved this carrot cake. She also liked looking at the methodical way Ian and Simon tackled the cake together; Ian devoured a lot of the icing, while Simon ate little of it. It wouldn¡¯t take them long to polish off therge cake when they all joined forces. Finally, there was onest crumbly piece left reserved for the man of honor. ¡°Thest piece of the birthday cake is filled with the joy and blessings of everyone at the party. ¡° Ian made his deration with a solemn face, and Louise giggled. ¡°Our wishes of joy and blessings look like this?¡± Usually thest piece was cut neatly with a knife, but the one before them was in a sad shape. Louise looked at the cake with a smile, then pped her hands as if she recalled something. ¡°Oh, you know what, Simon?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s carrot cake is not as good as this one.¡± Mrs. Sweeney had always given Simon a carrot cake on his birthday. ¡°I always thought it was her that baked a delicious cake for your birthday.¡± But now she knew. It was not her mother¡¯s cake. Perhaps it was a gift from the former queen. ¡°Is it a birthday present?¡± ¡°Was it Louise Sweeney¡¯s birthday today?¡± The former queen pretended not to know it a little while ago, but she must have known it. Enough to send a cake every year. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Grandmother had that side to her.¡± Ian looked at the empty cake box in surprise. ¡°But you twoined about being her clowns.¡± ¡± ...I should probably send her a letter begging for my position again.¡± Simon happily ate thest piece, epting the joy and blessings that had been wished upon it. Chapter 147 - Happy Birthday (2)

Ch. 147 Happy Birthday (2)

¡°Oh, and this is my gift.¡± Louise pulled out a small box from her pocket. ¡°I was actually wondering if this could be considered a gift.¡± The box seemed even smaller in Simon¡¯s broad hand. ¡°Especially after this morning.¡± Louise smiled awkwardly as Simon carefully opened the box. Inside was a bottle of ck ink, as pitch dark as Simon¡¯s own hair. ¡°It¡¯s just in ink.¡± Simon held up the bottle in the air to inspect it. The setting red sun disappeared behind the bottle as the ckness smothered the light. ¡°...It¡¯s not special.¡± Louise made sure to stress her point. Ink given as a gift was usually imbued with some novel magical property. ¡°But I chose ck ink for a reason.¡± Simon took his eyes off the bottle and looked at Louise. She looked nervous, as if she was worried if it was an adequate present. ¡°Like I said before. Simon is the color ck.¡± Simon easily recalled the conversation he had with Louise during the rainy season. ¡°Ian chose the color purple for Louise.¡± ¡°Then what color are you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. Maybe ck.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice. ck is the generous embrace of all colors.¡± He remembered the warmth of her voice as she said that. ¡°That¡¯s why you chose ck ink.¡± ¡°That, and something else, too.¡± Louise looked at the bottle in Simon¡¯s hand. ¡°I wanted to thank you.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Louise nodded her head. ¡°ck is everywhere.¡± Especially in the Academy. Their books were always printed with ck letters. ¡°I used ck ink when I wrote the statement.¡± Though that time she had lost her temper and broke the pen tip against the paper. ¡°Sometimes when I see the color ck, I remember you from that day.¡± Her day always brightened when she was reminded of that special person. ¡°Because of you, I like the color ck even more.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it meant so much...¡± ¡°Me too, but it¡¯s always nurtured my thoughts. That¡¯s why I was wondering if I could give you this gift. So...¡± Louise smiled at the ck ink in Simon¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯mforted by Simon¡¯s color. ¡° The ink was ck. If you mixed every color in the world, it would probably be this generous color. It epted anything without refusal. ¡°I wanted to give you this wonderful color. So, thank you. And most of all, happy birthday.¡± She finished with her honest feelings before Simon could say anything. ¡°Really, a lot!¡± Simon clutched the bottle with one hand, deeply moved by Louise¡¯s words. The cold ss caught the warmth of his palm. ¡°Thank you.¡± He stood up and sat the ink bottle on his desk. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ll need a lot of ink when you¡¯re preparing for your exams.¡± ¡°Should I use it?¡± Simon spoke in a soft murmur. He wanted to leave the bottle untouched forever. He was good at memorization anyway. ¡°You should use it.¡± Ian picked up his own gift box and tossed it at him, and Simon skillfully snatched the box from the air. ¡°If you really want to trample me under your feet, you need to work harder to stay at the top of the year.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He opened the package to reveal a pen and nib. The small, thin point was his favorite style to use. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, Simon Hird. Not only will you need to use Louise¡¯s ink, but you¡¯ll need to draw out your blood and passion in order to stand against the fearsome ire Iris.¡± Louise did not object to Ian describing ire as ¡°fearsome¡±. When it came to her grades, she was terrifying. She barely prepared for the exams and still took second ce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ian Audmonial.¡± Simon ced Ian¡¯s gift next to Louise on the desk. ¡°I can get where I want with just the ink.¡± Ian felt his heart shake at Simon¡¯s self-assured manner. Although Ian was afraid of Simon, he was always waiting, always hoping. Ian was willing to give everything to his cousin, but he knew retreating wasn¡¯t an option¡ªinstead, he would give his greatest effort. Perhaps Simon was looking forward to that, too. ¡°Thank you.¡± Simon smiled and took a card game out of the drawer. They couldn¡¯t miss out on a card game at this time of day. ¡°Come to think of it, Simon¡¯s favorite goddess of apples game is¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s broken. Someone stepped on it while searching my room.¡± That was unfortunate, but they made do with three good friends and a card game. There was not a shred of space for regret. * * * Time slipped by and eventually they drifted from the card game to lounging on afortable spot on the carpet instead. They talked about the professors and students, andughed at everything they found funny, and Louise especially found herself ovee with giggles. The stars started to peep out in the darkened sky, and Simon lit a candle, which stirred more memories that they began to talk about. Simon considered that this might be his best birthday ever. He might not have a birthday like this anywhere else. His thoughts turned to Louise. Her birthday was between their graduation and New Year¡¯s. They could spend it quietly in the Academy or in the capital, depending on what she wanted. However, Ian would have a busy schedule right after his graduation, and Simon might be studying abroad. Louise had always worked hard for the both of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Louise groggily hugged a pillow and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll just close my eyes for a moment,¡± then promptly fell right asleep. Sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about Louise¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Ian nodded as if he was thinking the same thing. ¡°And Ian, a little while ago.¡± Simon confirmed that Louise was asleep before looking back at Ian. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You told a lie...¡± Simon spoke with his heart unchanged, his voice chilly. ¡°To Louise Sweeney.¡± Chapter 148 - To Three (1)

Ch. 148 To Three (1)

Ian¡¯s expression darkened as he watched his cousin stand up and open the windows. ¡°...I.¡± An excuse was about to leave his mouth, but then he stopped himself. Such words were of no use. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized instead. Simon looked at Ian¡¯s slightly bowed head, then turned towards Louise hugging a pillow in her sleep. She must have been exhausted to sleep even in that position. ¡°Lies easily snowball, no matter how small it starts.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather you made her worry. Ian, look at me.¡± Their gazes met each other in midair, and the light of childhood was gone from their eyes. ¡°My father exined everything to me as a child.¡± Why Simon had to be limited. That burden that was ced on him. Everything. ¡°He could have simply said ¡®Don¡¯t do that.¡¯¡± Instead, the duke told the little boy everything he had to fear. And so, Simon learned to be afraid. For a while, it seemed that all the adult nobles were watching his path, but it was better this way. He would rather know what he should be afraid of rather than remain ignorant. His father had set limits for him out of worry and affection. ¡°Furthermore, your position holds many secrets. You should let Louise know as much as she can.¡± Simon stretched his arm out the open window. Outside there was a small space, and with a screech of old metal, he pulled out a heavy ss bottle. It was the drink that Ian bought yesterday. He had lied about drinking all of itst night. ¡°Even for the smallest thing.¡± Simon pulled out two shot sses from his drawer. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Louise tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Simon still had an apprehensive look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to Louise.¡± He couldn¡¯t contain the graveness in his voice ¡°....Or else I can¡¯t just stand by.¡± Simon had lied to Louise only once when he said that he regarded her as aplete friend. Both Louise and Simon knew it was a falsehood, but it was a necessary one to protect their friendship, which was more precious than any emotion. But with Ian it was different. He was allowed to have a true rtionship with Louise. Simon knew he was being presumptuous, but he couldn¡¯t just stand by, even if it came to issuing a childish warning. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Ian looked at Simon with a serious expression on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t tell a lie.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°There is nothing to apologize for. It is my prerogative to worry about Louise as a friend.¡± There was a note of pride in his voice. ¡°Well, as a friend?¡± ¡°Yes. The friend you introduced me to.¡± What kind of friend do you look at as if they were dripping in sugar? Tuk. Simon set the bottle down and sat opposite of Ian. The cozy carpet served even better purpose at night, as it conserved the warmth of the day. Like a field of grass in the heat of the sun. Ian slowly opened the bottle, releasing a sweet scent into the air. It was a drink worthy for celebrating Simon¡¯s special birthday as an adult. ¡°Shall we mix something?¡± Simon shook his head. He had never added anything to his liquor. Ian tipped the heavy bottle over, and a stream of wine came out like a long breath. The liquor beaded and sshed into the ss until it was nearly filled to the brim. If any more was poured, it would certainly overflow. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m introducing a new friend today.¡± Ian filled his shot ss simrly. ¡°You like alcohol enough to call it your friend?¡± ¡°Of course. But if you ask me if I like it as much as Simon Hird, the answer is no.¡± Ian held out his ss. ¡°Happy birthday, my friend.¡± Simon gazed into Ian¡¯s face. Light seemed to flow from Ian, even in this time of darkness. However, Simon knew that Ian¡¯s light was not innate. It was the product of his hard work. Just as Simon had endeavored to bury himself in the dark, Ian constantly strove for the light. Though opposites, that was the one way they resembled each other. Maybe it would be like this until the end of time. The world called this kind of rtionship asting friendship. ¡°Thank you.¡± Simon clinked his ss carefully against Ian¡¯s. ¡°My friend.¡± They both emptied their shot sses at the same time. ¡°You may have heard the story.¡± Ian filled Simon¡¯s ss to the brim again. ¡°There¡¯s a myth in the royal family that hasn¡¯t been broken for generations.¡± ¡°A myth?¡± This time Simon poured Ian¡¯s drink for him. ¡°When youpare two people who follow the noble path, the person who was born first holds their alcohol better.¡± ¡°My father says he¡¯s never lost to the king.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what the duke said? That¡¯s strange.¡± Ian tipped his second ss into his mouth. ¡°My father said he¡¯s never lost a drink to the duke. Just like the myths of the royal family says.¡± ¡°There must be a good reason for that story not being made public.¡± Simon easily swallowed his second drink, as if in defiance to Ian¡¯s story. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have the strange talk spread.¡± ¡°Because it contradicts the myth.¡± They clinked their third drink together. ¡°There can be no doubt that it¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too certain.¡± They emptied their sses again. There was no helping the spirit ofpetition between them. ¡°For the honor of my father, His Majesty the King, I should see Simon Hird falling down drunk.¡± ¡°With only one bottle?¡± Simon looked down at the bottle and chuckled. He knew that it was a strong drink, of course, and the bottle itself was sorge that it wasn¡¯t typically found at a party or mansion. He was sure it was meant for delivery to the wizard¡¯s guild. Ian¡¯s mouth crinkled into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Is there anything I can¡¯t find on thisnd?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a nice answer.¡± Chapter 149 - To Three (2)

Ch. 149 To Three (2)

The sound of liquor pouring into ss echoed in the room. The drink was cool on the tongue, and when it was swallowed it sweetened the breath and dispersed a hidden heat. One couldn¡¯t help but anticipate the sound of the ss being filled again. The two polished off a few more drinks, and Ian was pleased to have given Simon a good first experience. ¡°I knew you¡¯d like it.¡± Simon did not deny it. In fact, he had been looking carefully at thebel for a while. ¡°It¡¯s truly my favorite drink.¡± Their tastes had always aligned when the word ¡°truly¡± was involved. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Sometimes I feel guilty. I think...¡± His ss was empty, and he stared at the drops that remained on the bottom. ¡°I think I may be a bad influence on you.¡± ¡°You are.¡± Ian frowned at his reply, then refilled their empty sses. After a few more rounds, Simon brought up a smallint. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t do this with your first love right there.¡± ¡°Who told you that Louise Sweeney is my first love?¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Ian changed his gaze a little, but could not deny it. He promised not to tell lies. ¡°...It¡¯s true.¡± He still had an excuse, though. ¡°I just want to fill your surroundings with joy.¡± So he filled Simon¡¯s ss several times. ¡°We had a lot of fun.¡± ¡°We did.¡± Memories of the three of them as children rekindled in his mind, full of sunshine and fresh grass. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, Ian.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned happiness from you, and I¡¯m beginning to think that I¡¯ll be able to make it with my own hands.¡± Simon felt the white line that he stood on. The starting point of his free will. ¡°Our memories will be the great driving force of my life.¡± Their sses clinked again. They had long lost count how many drinks they had. ¡°To life.¡± He wasn¡¯t just a breathing sack of meat. Simon Hird was real. ¡°Those are some good words to say on a birthday.¡± Ian smiled as he brought his ss to his lips. The liquor that touched the tip of his tongue was too sweet for him to stop. ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t get the top spot, don¡¯t be disappointed. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Take care of it? My studying abroad?¡± ¡°Well, I could probably support you for a year.¡± ¡°The negotiations are out of your hands. The former queen said it would two years.¡± ¡± ...Two years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How can I live without seeing my friend for two years? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. For the first year, all three of us will be alone anyway.¡± They would all splinter into their different paths, while Louise would remain at the Academy. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Ian rested his chin on his knee. He always cherished his time at the Academy, but if he knew they would all part in the end like this... Ian stopped thinking and smiled lightly. There was still a little time left. He lived to the fullest every day. But what made him sad was that he loved Simon, Louise, and the special environment here in the Academy. ¡°I¡¯ll spend the rest of my time with Simon Hird.¡± Simon frowned. He didn¡¯t have anyone else to spend time with, and now he had to hang around this creepy guy. ¡°I wonder what Simon will be like in two years.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be unchanged.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to change. You¡¯re scary now, and you¡¯ll be even scarier in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t scare you.¡± Except under certain circumstances, of course. ¡°Unless you upset Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Even after two years?¡± Simon replied with a deadpan expression. ¡°Twenty yearster.¡± There was a serious glint in his eye. ¡°I suppose that Louise will always be the first one you were attached to. No matter what new feelings you experience, it may not fade.¡± New feelings...Simon was skeptical about that. Maybe it was a side effect of loving one person for too long. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll try to fix that.¡± Simon raised a ss full of wine. ¡°After two hundred years.¡± ¡°The time period has increased dramatically.¡± Even so, Ian drank to a two hundred year promise with him. The bottle was half-empty now. Ian peered at Simon¡¯s face to check his condition. ¡°Are you holding up alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Of course he was. ¡°If you really want topete with me, you¡¯d better think again. We have to respect the royal myth.¡± ¡°Maybe we should call in a court official to rewrite history.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do that. Our descendants a hundred yearster will know that we¡¯re breaking Academy rules. Besides.¡± Ian turned to look at Louise, who was still sleeping in the same position. ¡°We¡¯re the only ones that know Louise can sleep in any position. We shouldn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Professor Hewitt was probably the exception, of course. Louise bravely held the record of falling asleep the most times in his ss. ¡°Yes.¡± Simon¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Louise is like that.¡± They drank and refilled each other¡¯s sses several more times, and before long the bottle was empty. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Ian shook the empty bottle. There was no more alcohol, and he wanted to eat something cold. Maybe a sherbet. ¡°We should stop drinking anyway. We have to wake up Louise and send her back to her dorm.¡± ¡°Yes, and apologize for lying.¡± The two young men reached out their hands to shake her awake, but then both stopped. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping so soundly...¡± ¡°Well, she can sleep anywhere.¡± They decided to wait a little longer. The two young men, who had neither liquor to drink nor cake to eat, settled themselvesfortably on either side of Louise. The carpet was pleasant¡ªbut perhaps it wasn¡¯t the carpet, but the three of them together. ¡°Simon.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Will Louise like alcohol?¡± ¡°Well...if she resembles Mr. Sweeney, she won¡¯t like it very much.¡± ¡°But if there¡¯s three of us, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡± The two shared augh. If the three of them joined forces, they could probably empty the pce cers. ¡°How about we raid the wine cers on Louise¡¯s birthday two years from now?¡± ¡°Unless Louise says no.¡± ¡°Yes, if she says no.¡± The both of them had talked for a long time. It was pleasant to imagine a future with all of them together. ¡°She really doesn¡¯t wake up.¡± Ian leaned back against the wall and looked at the blonde hair that hung over the white pillow. ¡°Yeah.¡± Simon carefully arranged Louise¡¯s slightly tangled locks. He had been nning to tie her hair on both sides today. Too bad. Should he save it for a birthday two yearster? A sigh crossed the room. The sound of soft breathing went from one, to two, and soon to three. Chapter 150 - Crazy Delusions (1)

Ch. 150 Crazy Delusions (1)

Simon¡¯s autumn birthday passed, the weather began to gradually get colder. Soon chilly rain gave way to white winter. The first day when the temperature dropped sharply, Louise got out of bed shivering. ¡°You should change to a winter nket when it snows.¡± Despite Ian¡¯s warning yesterday, Louise did not swap out her bed covers for a warmer one. She should have listened to her Academy senior. ¡°Achoo.¡± Her shoulders shook from the force of her sneeze. She was not about to catch a cold, was she? Louise recalled her remaining schedule. The exam period was approaching, which meant she had to sell ink and paper in the warm student council room. It was a bit of a hassle, but the good news was that she would be excluded in the lot drawing for ¡°carrying ink over the walls of the Academy.¡± During that period, it would be a good time toplete her art appreciation report andplete her studies before the dreaded exam period began. When that was over, she would write her wrong answer report and turn them in for jelly candies. ¡®And then the results will be announced.¡¯ Ian and Simon were more concerned with their test than Louise was. For the first ever, Simon Hird decided he would do his best. ¡®And the President has always put in his best effort.¡¯ It would not be easy to surpass the man that had dedicated himself to be the best for so long. Louise was grateful that they didn¡¯t ask her to cheer for one of them, as she didn¡¯t know what side to take. All Louise could do was pat both of their backs no matter what happened. Those who got the best results deserved encouragement. ¡®And then...graduation?¡¯ She contemted an Academy life without Ian, Simon, and ire. There were still many other good people, of course, so she could still have a good experience. ¡®But it¡¯s too bad...¡¯ She had spent so much time obsessing with the original story in the beginning, it would have been better if she lived in the moment, really looking at the expressions her friends made and the words they said. She wished she stored those memories more carefully. However, even Louise, who was born again into this word, could not turn back time. There was only one choice she could make now¡ªmake the most of their time together. ¡°Achoo!¡± Of course, her health was the most important thing to take care of at the moment. Louise wore a thick coat from home over her school uniform, then took out a scarf that she never thought she would use and wrapped it around her neck. She also pulled on two pairs of socks on her feet. The tight shoes made it awkward to walk, but she could tolerate it just today. If she caught a cold, she wouldn¡¯t be able enjoy her winter with her friends. Having armed herself against the chill, Louise picked up her bag and left the dormitory. The winter wind filtered through her scarf and stung her cheeks, and her exposed hand holding her bag smarted as well. ¡°Louise!¡± A happy voice called out to her, and Louise immediately knew that it was ire even before she turned around. ¡°ire. Hi.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°How are you? Your bad coldsted quite a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m healthy, as you can see. I bundled up and pay careful attention to my health. I don¡¯t want to spend myst days at the Academy being sick.¡± ire wore a winter coat and thick gloves, and Louisemented for not bringing her own woolen gloves. Come to think of it, anyone needed gloves when carrying their bags around all the time. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re prepared, too.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to spend the winter suffering, either.¡± ire smiled and touched Louise¡¯s scarf. Several students passed by them. Usually everyone wore the same colors, but it was different today. ¡°Interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± ire stared at their retreating backs and smiled. ¡°Everyone can wear their own coats for the winter.¡± ¡°But everyone wears clothes that are too thick to see their body shape. The only difference is the slightly different colors and materials.¡± ¡°Almost all of them...but some people don¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wear clothes that are thick.¡± There couldn¡¯t be such an idiot in this Academy, could there? It was basicmon sense to dress up in thick clothes in winter. Only fools that didn¡¯t have fear of colds would do something so reckless. ¡°He¡¯s over there.¡± ire lifted her hand to point at a figure some distance away. Louise peered to see the stupid person, then narrowed her eyes. In the middle of the cold wintryndscape stood a young man in a thin coat that wasn¡¯t even buttoned up. He had to be abusing his body at this point. Of course, in terms of appearance, his long arms and legs were shown off, and his face was apparently deemed too handsome for a scarf as well. ¡°It¡¯s the President.¡± ¡°Yes. He was just like that on the coldest dayst year, too.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he freezing?¡± ¡°He said he was not.¡± That was impossible. As far as Louise knew, Ian experienced the cold just like everyone else. If he wore those thin clothes in such low temperatures, his body would freeze. ¡°So I made some theories with my other friends in the student councilst year.¡± Ian spotted Louise and ire and waved from a distance. He probably didn¡¯t even know they were talking about his clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t think the Crown Prince would deliberately wear clothes that thin.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°So maybe the coat has a magical feature that makes it warm? That was my theory.¡± Louise nodded her head. It was a credible story. Any doting uncle who cared for Ian like a flower could gift him such a great coat. ¡°Have you checked it yet?¡± ¡°Sadly, no. Even if everyone is friendly with the President...that¡¯s not enough to put your hand in his coat, is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Oh, but you might be able to check it, Louise. You¡¯re pretty close to the President, aren¡¯t you? Enough that you can put your hand in his clothes?¡± ¡°N-no way!¡± If she did that, she would be dragged to the police station for her crime and her hands would get cut off, regardless of her social status. And even if Ian allowed Louise¡¯s hand near him, there was another problem. ¡°I can¡¯t, my mind¡¯s not ready....¡± ¡°Is it necessary to prepare your mind? Just put your fingers inside his coat.¡± Ah. Well. That prompted some crazy delusions. Louise was embarrassed by her response, but fortunately she didn¡¯t have to make excuses. Ian was approaching them, and the conversation about his clothes ceased. The three greeted each other, then walked side-by-side to the student council room. Louise, who was standing next to Ian, kept stealing sidelong nces at his coat. Did it really have a warming feature? It didn¡¯t seem that special. The three of them entered the student council room and were greeted by Dean, who had lit the stove heater in advance. Louise was surprised because he rarely arrived first. ¡°What brings you here so early?¡± Louise took off her scarf and coat and hung it on a chair. Considering how warm the air was even after she took of her outeryers, Dean must have been heating the ce for some time. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± He must havee ahead to warm himself up. ¡°Really, Dean? I¡¯m touched by your sign of friendship.¡± Louise approached him with praise, when¡ª ¡°Kollog, kollog kollog.¡± Dean buried his face in a handkerchief and gave a hacking cough, and Louise stumbled back about five steps to escape her germs. After he finished coughing, he looked at her with a bleary face. ¡°...Touched by friendship? Kollog.¡° ¡°Sorry. Didn¡¯t think.¡± This was a reminder for her to stay healthy during winter. However, the desire for health could not be stronger than friendship, and so Louise took a few steps towards Dean. He suddenly became angry. ¡°Every time you get closer, your ugly face gets more and more terrible! Just don¡¯te! Your worries are useless!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t admire friendship unless you beat that terrible cold.¡± At the end of his sentence, Dean blew his nose, then dropped his head onto the table. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ire murmured to herself for a moment, then pointed to Dean¡¯s head. ¡°President, is it okay to take this patient to the infirmary?¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°You should let me do it. I¡¯ve beaten a cold recently.¡± And this cold seemed to have originated from ire. ¡°Alright. There¡¯s still some time before the meeting anyway.¡± The three of them raised Dean from his seat. Ian ced Dean¡¯s coat on the him and ire buttoned it up. Louise carefully wrapped his grey scarf around his neck, and in the meanwhile Ian managed to locate a fur hat in the storage room that covered his ears. ¡°...It¡¯s too much. You¡¯re not sending me to the northern dragon, are you?¡± ¡°If I had, I would have sent you naked. The northern dragon has a strong jaw, so he likes frozen meat.¡± After ire finished speaking, she quickly pulled Dean¡¯s arm. Chapter 151 - Crazy Delusions (2)

Ch. 151 Crazy Delusions (2)

¡°I warned you you¡¯d catch it.¡± ire nced at Dean, who was walking two steps behind. ¡°I¡¯m better now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Why didn¡¯t you go to the doctor¡¯s office when the coldsted so long?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Dean remembered the bitter medicine, and had decided he¡¯d rather power through this sickness rather than drink the foul concoction. ¡°You gave the cold to me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to give it to you!¡± ire halted and shouted at him. ¡°I feel dizzy.¡± ¡°Really, you...¡± ire began to walk again, taking his hand with a helpless expression. ¡°Anyway, make sure you take your medicine today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the medicine. After you drank it, you made a terrible expression.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s terrible...but drink it anyway!¡± ¡°Are you going to the shopping center this weekend?¡± ¡°This sick child isn¡¯t going anywhere!¡± ire tapped Dean on the forehead as if she were scolding a toddler. ¡°¡¯M not sick.¡± Dean grabbed ire¡¯s hand that touched his forehead. She stepped back at the sudden heat in his eyes. At the same time, the grip on her hand tightened. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get better with the medicine.¡± ¡°Well, you still can¡¯t go out anyway.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What if you get sick again?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± His eyes still looked a little zed over, but his hoarse voice was filled with conviction. ire chewed her lip in contemtion. ¡®I mean, that would be...¡¯ The idea of going to the shopping center together on a day off was tantamount to a date proposal at the Academy. There were stores where they could drink tea while listening to music and buy interesting things. Couple often went together. Of course, there were many that went as friends as well. ¡®I don¡¯t think Dean wants to go with me as a friend.¡¯ Then that left dating. Eventually, ire shook her head. ¡°....Why?¡± ¡°You know why, Dean.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything, really! I really won¡¯t do anything that big sister hates.¡± Big sister. ire never refused a request when he used those magical words. She adored it when Dean Crissis called her by that name. And...there was nothing he did that she didn¡¯t like. ire tried to draw a smile, but a cold wind brushed her cheek as if to remind her it was winter. She didn¡¯t want to go through this season more than anyone. In this bleak and cold atmosphere, she was forced to change so much. She would graduate and leave thest bit of her freedom in the Academy, and marry a man who was a womanizer. And. ¡°Dean Crissis.¡± There was a feeling she shouldn¡¯t have realized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It had to be broken, for thest time. So finely disintegrated that it could nevere back. ¡°...¡± ¡°I already have permission to go out that day. I¡¯m going to the capital.¡± ire answered in a harsh voice, then turned around and walked ahead. ¡°I¡¯lle with you, then.¡± He begged ire again and took her by the wrist, his face was filled with longing. He was probably aware that winter was short for him as well. Even then, what could they do? Indulge in each other for a time, and then what? I had a good time. Thanks. Will youe to my wedding next week? ...She could onlyugh. She wondered if that was what people were supposed to do. ¡°The dress.¡± ire spoke with difficulty. She knew how cruel this sounded to him. ¡°I¡¯m going to go look at it.¡± She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes, but she guessed that he was in shock. ire took care not to let herplicated emotions rise to the surface. ¡°...¡± Dean didn¡¯t say a word. It was obvious why. Although ire couldn¡¯t say it properly, there was only one reason why she would go to the capital to look at a dress. It would be to look at the pure white bridal gown for the wedding. ¡°So this weekend...¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He interrupted her calmly. His voice was very different from what ire imagined. Rather than hurt or pain, it sounded more like worry. ¡°I just wanted to be with you, so I pushed you, ire.¡± His warm, dry fingers swept her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Chapter 152 - Can I Put My Hand In? (1)

Ch. 152 Can I Put My Hand In? (1)

¡°What are you talking about?¡± ire looked up. She hadn¡¯t shed any tears. ¡°...You.¡± Dean¡¯s brow creased. ¡°If you look like that, you¡¯ll cry aler.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a funny illusion.¡± ire turned her heel and began to walk away, trying to hide the embarrassment in her face. It was true that she felt like crying, but she thought she had been able to hide her feelings properly. No one had ever pointed out her expression before. But somewhere on her face, her heart was reflected, and Dean noticed it immediately. It wasn¡¯t simply because they spent so much time together. It was possible because he paid such close attention to her all that time. ire looked over her shoulder. Her young D still stood there, gazing at her silently. ¡°Come here.¡± ire reached out her hand with a smile. It was a very confused smile, but she liked that she could still smile like this now. The winter wind blew through her thin, outstretched fingers, a constant reminder of the season. However, warm hands melted the winter like summer. Dean approached her. ¡°....Don¡¯t do that.¡± The words he said referred to the confused expression ire had just shown. I can see what you¡¯re thinking, so don¡¯t do that. So what if she didn¡¯t? re didn¡¯t answer, looking at their two beautiful entwined hands. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s painful.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± But when she heard the word ¡°painful¡±, the words came out of her mouth without a second of thought. ¡°Not for my benefit, but for yours. You idiot.¡± ¡°...Me?¡± ire stared questioningly at Dean. His cheeks were slightly red under his scarf. She thought it was from the cold, but on second thought, could it be because they were holding hands? But they¡¯ve held hands many times before. ¡°Really, so dumb about it.¡± Heined with a slight puff and started walking again. Their pace slowed a little, and naturally the two of them fell in step together. ¡°I¡¯ll take some medicine for the weekend.¡± ¡°Really? But I¡¯ll be in the capital that day...¡± ¡°Come see me when you get back from the capital.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± ¡°Dean.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to everything you¡¯ll share.¡± ¡°You want to hear everything?¡± Dean tilted his head a little and imagined what ire would say when she returned from the capital. ¡°Yes. You canin to me that the dress decorations look like crap.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And that the shoes hurt and were pinching your feet.¡± ¡°Do I usually say that when picking out a dress?¡± ¡°And maybe you tried another terrible hat at Madame Emily¡¯s store. That sort of thing.¡± It was a joke, but he looked seriously back at ire. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to everything.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Tell me all of it.¡± ¡°How could you say that...¡± ¡°I want to hear it.¡± By this time, they arrived at the entrance to the infirmary. It was the end of the cold epidemic, and no one else was in the corridor. The two stood shoulder-to-shoulder in front of the healer¡¯s room. ¡°...Okay.¡± ire finally gave a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when Ie back from the capital.¡± They opened the door to the office to an annoyed healer. Dean told him his symptoms, and was inevitably given the infamous medicine. Dean opened the lid gingerly and grimaced, while ire smiled as if to say, ¡®Don¡¯t break your promise.¡¯ * * * The weekend soon arrived. Louise opened her eyes, hugging the hot water bottle close to her body. After ire had returned from the infirmary, she informed them that the healer said it would be even colder this weekend. His weather forecast was never wrong, and today proved it again. Louise set aside the hot water bottle, then dressed herself snugly with thick clothes and a scarf. She still didn¡¯t have gloves, however. ire generously promised to buy woolen gloves for Louise when she went to the capital that weekend. ¡®ire said she would be leaving early this morning.¡¯ She said with a bright expression she was going for a fitting for her wedding dress. In the afternoon, she would return to the Academy and give the gloves to Louise. ¡®She really is getting married.¡¯ With a man like that. Louise left the dorm with a rather gloomy face, but the shock of crisp, cold air soon chased it away. All she thought of now was wanting to go back to her warm nkets and just hibernate. Her footsteps became increasingly urgent as she headed towards the library, as Ian had said at thest student council meeting that they had to help out there. Louise wondered if it had to do with Ste, but it turned out that the dean apparently bought a lot of used books and said he needed someone to inspect it. She wasn¡¯t sure exactly why. Louise spotted Ian as she approached the building. She paused. That stupid man was standing in the cold with only his thin coat again, waiting for her arrival. If he was doing that, he should at least wait in a warm ce, or wear a scarf. What if he caught a bad cold? Ian spotted Louise standing frozen like a statue, and his coat pped in the wind as he approached her. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Did you forget something?¡± She saw a puff of white breath escape his lips. That was proof that the temperature had fallen below zero. ¡°It¡¯s not me who forgot anything, but you. Aren¡¯t you freezing?¡± ¡°Of course I am. It¡¯s winter.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dress more warmly?¡± Louise pointed to his unbuttoned coat. That had to be downright brutal. ¡°I¡¯m warmly dressed.¡± He gave a casual shrug of his shoulders. Was there really magic on his coat? ¡°Do you have a scarf or gloves?¡± ¡°Hmm...do I need it?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°In this weather, I¡¯ll still feel cold even with a scarf and gloves on, right?¡± He looked at Louise expectantly. ¡°Yes, but still.¡± She answered with a pout on her face. ¡°It¡¯s more efficient to wear casual clothes.¡± ¡°If you catch a cold, you¡¯ll lose your efficiency.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t catch a cold. Ever.¡± ¡°Disease doesn¡¯t discriminate against status.¡± ¡°There is an emotional disease that only local aristocrats actually suffer from. They say it¡¯s caused by desire and disappointment in the capital.¡± ¡°...Are you serious?¡± ¡°Try shelf 180 from the library. There must be a book there. But more importantly.¡± He adjusted Louise¡¯s scarf. ¡°Anyway, you have to be strong yourself. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± He pulled the scarf up her nose, he stared back at Louise in the winter scenery. He loved the way Louise was wrapped up like this. Her face and small ears peeked through the scarf, her cheeks were flushed red, and her eyes were slightly squinted in the cold. ¡°You are a true seasonal person.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re always sensitive to heat and cold.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sensitive.¡± He smiled and carefully brushed Louise¡¯s hair with his hands. Chapter 153 - Can I Put My Hand In? (2)

Ch. 153 Can I Put My Hand In? (2)

¡°Your ears are frozen stiff.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your hands that are stiff.¡± ¡°Really.¡± He took away his hand, stared at Louise for a moment, then eventually pulled her head into his bosom. ¡°It heard it¡¯s better to do this way.¡± ¡°I¡ªI never heard that!¡± Louise lifted her head that was pressed against his clothes. Their faces were very close, but she was more worried about their bodies. ¡°Wh-what if someone is staring at us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The student council maintains tight control of the Academy¡¯s rumors.¡± He squeezed Louise¡¯s body even tighter. ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯ Louise remembered a recent conversation with ire. ¡°Oh, but you might be able to check it, Louise. You¡¯re pretty close to the President, aren¡¯t you? Enough that you can put your hand in his clothes?¡± It was warm inside of Ian¡¯s arms, but his arms were always warm, so that didn¡¯t count as proof. Louise would have to put her hand inside his coat to know for sure. But there was one small question in her mind. ¡®Can I put my hand in his clothes in this position?¡¯ Of course she could easily slip it in. The only thingcking was her courage. Louise clenched her fist, and her frozen hands slightly warmed. ¡°Are your hands cold?¡± ¡°Oh, n-no!¡± Louise quickly hid her hands behind her and took a step back. The arm wrapped around her neck let her go. ¡°....Let¡¯s¡ªlet¡¯s go where it¡¯s warm.¡± Louise smiled. Afterwards, they walked side-by-side to the library, talking about the business at the greenhouse. The library was warm enough that they didn¡¯t have to wear coats, and Louise knew that it was because of love that she did something stupid. They should have hurried inside, instead of embracing each other in the cold wind. ¡®Still, another person¡¯s warmth feels better.¡¯ ¡ªeven if the cold weather is annoying. No, it was because of the cold that the warmth of a person felt even better. Winter was the best. * * * Inside the librarian¡¯s meeting room, the new books bought by the dean were piled up like a mountain range. The Academy frequently purchased books, but this year there were an unusuallyrge number of them, thought it wasn¡¯t because the dean got into a new hobby of filling the library. Books were valuable, and money did not guarantee a good book. ¡°To be fair, it¡¯s because of Count Lapis.¡± Ste gave a cup of tea to each of the members of the student council who came to help. When she spoke, it was in a self-deprecating tone. ¡°There were investigations on several other families since Count Lapis.¡± The investigations had also revealed some financial irregrities from other families. Some avoided taxes, and there was also circumstantial evidence that documents had been forged to receive funds that were not needed. ¡°The families all had to be held ountable, and each needed a way toe up with payments.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why they¡¯re selling books to the Academy?¡± Louis pulled a book from a pile opened it. Thest page was stamped with the seal of a noble family. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Academy never cuts the price of books.¡± As expected, the Academy never went for bargain costs. ¡°Why do we have to inspect the books then?¡± ¡°Because of this.¡± Ste took out a book she had prepared for an example. ¡°When a book is purchased, it¡¯s usually rare books that are thoroughly inspected. But we have something like this.¡± The book she held out was partly torn, perhaps the result of a young boy or girl ying with it as a toy. ¡°Or something like this. ¡° Another book had arge ink stain over it, sticking the pages together. ¡°It sometimes it has hidden treasure in it. We have to get rid of it all.¡± She shook a book and some leaves fell out. ¡°And sometimes, there are personal keepsakes.¡± She pulled out a letter and a small picture from ast book. ¡°We have to get rid of everything before we put it in cirction in the library. I look forward to working with you all throughout the day.¡± Ste sat down, and the student council began the exhaustive task of examining the books. It¡¯s wasn¡¯t difficult, but the workload was steep. The table itself seemed to bear more than a hundred books, and many more were stacked in piles around them. ¡°Quite a few families have sold books.¡± All of this was a luxury. Even when nobles were short on money, they would order expensive flowers. Louise memorized the names of the families written in the back of the books. It would be a great help for her father¡¯s business. Time crawled by slowly, their work punctuated by breaks and food. After the sun passed over the middle of the sky, Louise asionally nced outside the window. ¡®ire should be back by now.¡¯ Worried whether ire¡¯s heart would be fine, Louise kept waiting for news that her friend had returned. On the other hand, the inspection work Louise thought would be boring was unexpectedly enjoyable. There was always a new surprise to be found in the pages of the books. ¡°Why is a receipt in here?¡± Ian frowned at the dirty receipt he pulled out. Louise flipped some pages on her book and answered quickly. ¡°It was probably used as a bookmark.¡± ¡°Receipts should go into the ledger, not in the books.¡± ¡°If they were a strict family, they would have never sold a book like that.¡± Ian gave a nod in agreement, and meanwhile Louise found a letter. She wanted to open it and read it, but Ste and Ian stopped her. It looked like a love letter. Louise had no choice but to put the book in the ¡°Inspection Complete¡± section and the letter in the ¡°To burn¡± box. Louise picked up a new book and flipped to thest page again, and saw a crest she had already seen a few times already. ¡°This family¡¯s library must be empty.¡± ¡°Notpletely. My family also sold books when I was a child, but we kept the journals that were passed down from generation to generation.¡± As a result, the children of the Lapis family had grown up in an environment which had nothing to read except the family journals. ¡°That¡¯s why you like the Academy library, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Sometimes it makes me feel strange to find a book with my family¡¯s name on it.¡± ¡°You think if Count M¨¹ller has children, they¡¯ll feel the same way when they go to the Academy?¡± Ian found yet another receipt. ¡°A boy from that family...where have I heard it before?¡± He opened another book to thest page. Ian frowned for a moment, and as Louise was about to ask him why, there was the sound of the door bursting open. It was Dean Crissis. He was absent from the day¡¯s work because he had been ill until recently. He came in panting, and was not even wearing a coat. ¡°President!¡± His breath was shaky, and when he spoke it was in a gasping voice. ¡°ire hasn¡¯t returned from the capital yet.¡± Louise¡¯s head whirled towards the window. The sun, fully tilted, was already painting the sky red. That meant the curfew set by the Academy was approaching. Sometimes, some students were distracted and broke their curfew. But ire wasn¡¯t the kind of person, nor did she go out for pleasure today. This wasn¡¯t good. ire probably wanted to return to the Academy more than anyone. Ian gazed at the book spread open on his desk. Count M¨¹ller. When Ste spoke of this family, the reason for his surprise was simple. ire Iris was set to marry into that family. Ian knew about her marriage contract, which includedrge financial aid and some business rights. Right now in Ian¡¯s hand was a book from the M¨¹ller family, who sold it for quick money. He couldn¡¯t shake off his sense of unease. Chapter 154 - Did You Think You Could Get Away? (1)

Ch. 154 Did You Think You Could Get Away? (1)

¡°Excuse me.¡± ire conveyed some important information to the employee who was helping her with her dress fittings. ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely, so I¡¯m sure I lost a lot of weight since Ist took my measurements.¡± ire was terribly sorry. She knew they worked hard on the dress. ¡°Feeling unwell before a big ceremony isn¡¯t as umon as you think. Are you nervous?¡± ire shook her head. She wasn¡¯t particrly nervous about the ceremony¡ªshe just didn¡¯t like it. ¡°It¡¯s because the weather suddenly became colder. I should have worn warmer clothing.¡± ¡°What about now? Do you feel better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m healthy, as you can see. You can make the dress slightly looser.¡± ¡°If you feel healthy we can still resize it to fit you as you are now.¡± ire shook her head quickly at the employee¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t want to look gaunt in front of everyone else, and she needed the health and stamina to climb through the mountain of exams, wrong answer reports, graduation, and then learning the ropes of the M¨¹ller family business. ¡°My body shape will go back to the way it was. I just wanted to say that we can let the dress be a little looser today.¡± Not to mention that Dean Crisis had said, ¡®You¡¯d better be prepared to eat four meals a day from now on.¡¯ His eyes also looked a little sunken as a result of his cold. When she returned, perhaps the two of them could eat the caretaker¡¯s nutritious food. Maybe they would really get fat if they ate four meals a day and would have round faces. ¡°Hehe.¡± She gave a small giggle as she remembered their childhood. It was unbearably cute. ¡°You must be thinking of something happy.¡± ire nodded. ¡°Shall I guess? Well, there¡¯s only one thing in mind brides have when they wear their wedding dresses.¡± The employee gave a small chuckle as she tightened ire¡¯s corset. ¡°You were thinking of something nice the groom said, right?¡± ¡°Oh, um...¡± ire was troubled for a moment. She wanted to say that was the right answer, but her thoughts were turned far away from the groom. ¡°Am I wrong?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good thing or not.¡± The employeeughed again, as if she somehow found ire¡¯s answer cute. ¡°It must have been wonderful words.¡± Another employee brought in the wedding dress and hung it on the wall. ire stared at it in silence, and everyone else didn¡¯t say a word either. Perhaps they were allowing her to be impressed by it, but her true feelings were different. She was sad because the marriage was real. That white dress was the concrete proof of it. ire finally nodded, and employees busied themselves again. ¡°You had a very happy face.¡± ire turned to stare at the employee. ¡°...What? ¡° ¡°When you smiled a little while ago.¡± The employee looked about the same age as the caretaker, with a very gentle smile. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°One looks happy when they think of a joyful moment.¡± She knelt down before ire and spread the hem of the dress wide. ¡°The moment can be quite small and trivial.¡± She now began fixing the decorations on the hem of her dress. ¡°But you can tell it¡¯s special by the look on someone¡¯s face. Anyone can see it.¡± ire stared at her own face at therge mirror. Contrary to the words that anyone could see it, ire¡¯s face gave her no answer. ¡°You must be very fond of him.¡± ¡°...No way.¡± Of course she was fond of him, but she was stubborn enough not to reply in the affirmative. ¡°Wait and see. Over time, you will realize that I¡¯m right.¡± ire desperately hoped that she wouldn¡¯t realize it. She couldn¡¯t do anything about her situation anymore, and so she simply smiled. Another employee came up to arrange her hair with temporary jewelry made of fake gems. When they were done, ire studied herself in the mirror again. The dress was somewhat loose as she requested. It was as if she were wearing clothes that weren¡¯t hers, and so it made her a bit...happy. ¡°Please let us know in advance if you don¡¯t think you¡¯ll fill out the dress before the ceremony.¡± ire nodded, but she expected to return to normal soon, by Dean¡¯s insistence if not anything else. Then, one day this winter, ire will be wearing a perfectly fitted dress. ¡°You look very beautiful. You¡¯ll be even more beautiful on that day.¡± ire didn¡¯t answer for a moment then finally smiled back. ¡°... Thank you. ¡° There wasn¡¯t much else for her to say, and they were oblivious to her internal struggling. Another person came in and whispered something in the employee¡¯s ear. ¡°Just in time.¡± The employee looked back at ire with a friendly smile. ¡°The groom has arrived.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Yes, there are some people who asionallye. Especially young people today.¡± When ire asked why, all the staffughed. ¡°Hees because he misses the bride, of course.¡± ¡°With a look full of expectations.¡± They seem very excited between them, but ire couldn¡¯t understand their reactions. ¡°I thought he wasn¡¯t supposed to see the dress yet....¡± It was one of the country¡¯s sacred traditions for the groom not to see the wedding dress until the ceremony. ¡°Well, that¡¯s an old relic from the past. These days, the dresses are shown in beforehand and many couples get matching gifts.¡± ¡°O-old relic...¡± If her friend Louise Sweeney heard this, she would promptly faint to the floor. In any case, ire¡¯s potential marriage partner was here. She was sure he didn¡¯te to buy her a gift though. ¡°Then can I let the groom in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ire had no choice but to nod. The pathetic man was sure to go on a rampage if things didn¡¯t go his way, and ire didn¡¯t want the friendly staff to have bad memories dealing with customers. There was a knock, and ire had a moment of delusion. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if the oneing in through that door wasn¡¯t her fianc¨¦? ¡°...¡± She briefly covered her lips with a gloved fingertip, as if drawing a kiss. The escape from reality was short-lived, however, and soon an unwee face appeared through the open door. ire gave a small bow, and her fianc¨¦ folded his arms as he observed her. ¡°The clothes don¡¯t fit.¡± He immediately pointed out the loose clothing. ire didn¡¯t expect any praise, however, and she calmly exined that she had been sick and lost weight, and would try to regain it back again. ¡°You look just fine now. Just in time. Will you reduce the size of your dress then?¡± ¡°I was thinking of gaining weight because it wasn¡¯t exactly my type. I want to look healthy.¡± ¡°You still look healthy. Reduce it.¡± ire replied with as much civility as she could. There were too many eyes watching them. ¡°If I stay this figure, I¡¯ll only eat once a day and live with only vegetable snacks.¡± ¡°What more are you going to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember, but the caretaker¡¯s food is excellent.¡± ire was beginning to get impatient. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s my decision to live with the body I want.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m the one that will be holding it, aren¡¯t I?¡± She couldn¡¯t think up a reply to that ridiculous answer. ire realized that she had been taking for granted interacting with rational peopletely. ¡°So reduce it. Unless you¡¯re thinking of making me look like a fool.¡± Chapter 155 - Did You Think You Could Get Away? (2)

Ch. 155

Did You Think You Could Get Away? (2)

His eyes were wild and dark, and the employees retreated away from the room. ire knew one thing¡ªher fianc¨¦ was so stubborn that he wanted revenge for the time she had kissed Dean Crissis, her closest friend, in front of him. He must have been furious. She wanted to provoke him anyway. The more she could break this man¡¯s heart, the happier she could be. ¡°Smile?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s funny.¡± ire ced her hands on her hips. ¡°I never thought you would take offense for something so small. You¡¯re more delicate than I thought.¡± He gave a foul grin and narrowed the distance between them at once, but despite their difference in stature, ire did not flinch. She wasn¡¯t afraid of this man. There was only one thing she was afraid of¡ªtime. This human being was tinypared to its magnitude. ¡°Where did you do it?¡± ire stared at him. She wondered if she understood that question correctly. The implication of it sounded cheap. ¡°Where did you do it?¡± ire stared at him. She was sure she understood the question correctly. ¡°How about you? Oh...sorry. How many other people should I ask?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m asking you what you did with that little bastard.¡± He fianc¨¦ had gone mad. ire swallowed the words that threatened to leave her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s stop now.¡± Then she stopped speaking. She had already finished the dress fitting anyway, and she wanted to find gloves for Louise then hurry back to the Academy to drink tea with lots of cream and sugar to get rid of the terrible taste in the mouth. Perhaps Dean Crissis will be sitting across her, smiling cutely. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Academy.¡± ¡°Answer the question!¡± He grabbed ire¡¯s chin. ¡°Will you please leave? I have to change out of this dress.¡± ¡°ire Iris.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You should understand that your brother sold you to me.¡± His hand brushed against ire¡¯s face and ear, then trailed down her long, slender neckline. A chill ran down her spine. ¡°He sold all of you to me. Values, abilities and...your body.¡± His hand reached her shoulder. The touch of his skin on hers was revolting, and ire stepped away from his reach. She didn¡¯t want to lose, so she forced herself to smile. ¡°Everything I¡¯m required to give is stipted in the contract.¡± Her fianc¨¦ reached out his arm again, but she pulled back quickly. ¡°That¡¯s all we have on each other!¡± He grabbed her arm roughly. ire yelled in a moment of pain, but he ignored it, and he smiled wickedly and began to drag her away. ¡°Let go of me now! What the hell are you...Now!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like strange rumors, you¡¯d better follow quietly. It¡¯s written on the contract, ¡®Do not damage ire Iris¡¯ social value until the wedding.¡¯¡± That was crazy. He was the one damaging it! However, she gave no resistance when he pulled her out to the street. The staff dared not stop him, afraid of the ferocious look in his eye. ¡°Please send the dress backter. It¡¯s been finished yet...¡± someone said in a small voice, but it was barely heard by anyone. ire was half-thrown into the carriage. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± She screamed and the young man mmed the door shut. ¡°How about this. Let¡¯s officiallyplete our rtionship. You like doing paperwork, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Signing wedding papers is after the ceremony!¡± He grabbed ire¡¯s wrist and pinned it against the wall of the carriage. The thump reverberated in the narrow space. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Their noses were almost touching, and his breath was unpleasant at close range. ¡°You keep acting frustratingly without knowing your ce.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Perhaps it will be more peaceful if I tie your life down with a piece of paper.¡± ire bit her lip. Life tied down to paper...she couldn¡¯t escape from it. ¡°Did you think you could get away?¡± He spoke with a grim smile. ire despaired that his words were probably true. But somewhere in her heart, in a corner, there was hope. Maybe she could run away. Maybe she could be happy. ¡°I...I¡¯m not running.¡± ire spoke for her own sake. ¡°I will marry you. I will be part of the M¨¹ller family.¡± If she kept clinging on to useless hope, her heart would decay. And so she got rid of her hope. ¡°Let me go.¡± She gave her fianc¨¦ a desperate look. Only then did he give a friendly smile. ¡°How about no?¡± * * * ire was sitting in a deserted room. It was already getting dark. The Sweeney family must be waiting for her, and Dean would be worrying himself sick at the Academy. ire covered her knees with both arms. ¡°Ugh...¡± Her bruised-red arm ached from where she was forcibly dragged. ¡°Crazy bastard...¡± The words that had repeated themselves many times in her head finally left her mouth. She learned it at the Academy, and it was her first time saying it. ¡°...A really crazy bastard.¡± She couldn¡¯t think of anything else adequate enough to describe him, and so she repeated it again. Her fianc¨¦ had handed over the wedding papers to her and ordered her to sign it. If she did and he submitted it to the Imperial Court, their marriage was perfectly valid with the king¡¯s permission. She thought this wouldn¡¯t happen yet for months. She valued herst winter before anything else. When ire refused, he locked her up. She was weak. She pitied herself. It wasn¡¯t like this at the Academy. She spoke confidently in front of many people and was the leader in various events. It was difficult sometimes, but she always smiled in the end. That incredible ire Iris...did that exist only in the Academy? Outside of the Academy, she realized she was a powerless human being tied to a piece of paper. ...What her fianc¨¦ said really was true. She wondered why she was resisting now. Whether she signed it in a few months or decadester, there was no difference. She wished she get it over with and go back to the Academy. If she did that, what would she be doing now? Drinking tea with Dean Crissis? ¡®You know, I signed my wedding papers today. Well, I forcibly dragged into doing it¡ªno, how can I say that?¡¯ Talking like this? Are you crazy, ire Iris? She clenched the skirt of her already ruined dress. ire Iris was not weak, and she would hold on to the path that she believed was right. She rose from her seat. It was then that the door burst suddenly burst open. Chapter 156 - Terrible, Perfect Proposal (1)

Ch. 156 Terrible, Perfect Proposal (1)

¡°ire!¡± ire blinked at the person calling her name. ¡°Brother?¡± It was her brother, Count Iris, the young man who led the Iris family. He wore his usual angry look on his face. What shocked her was that it was directed towards her fianc¨¦. ¡°What disrespect is this!¡± Count Iris came up to ire and began inspecting her body, as if to check if his product was damaged. She was horrified by that unpleasant look. When he finished his inspection, he spoke in a grim voice. ¡°Nothing happened?¡± His face was identical to when her fianc¨¦ asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± It was the same question, only the asker had changed. ¡°Nothing happened, Brother.¡± ¡°Good. Very good. The engagement to this family is over. I¡¯ll take you back to the Academy.¡± ire looked astonished. ¡°Over?¡± ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t go ahead with marriage after this rudeness.¡± How strange, considering it was her brother who pushed ire¡¯s marriage harder than anyone else. All he knew was profit and loss, and there was no way she thought he would let her out of this. ¡°Count Iris! What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Her fianc¨¦ came in and red at them, and Count Iris pointed to ire with his chin. ¡°You did this and still expect to keep the marriage contract? Nonsense!¡± He grabbed ire¡¯s arms to show her bruises. ¡°Ah...¡± ire gave a small moan of pain, but it fell on her brother¡¯s deaf ears. Her fianc¨¦ whirled on them furiously. ¡°Damn it! Then do as you please! If it weren¡¯t for me, would there be a family that would give money in exchange for a boring little girl?¡± Count Iris froze, then turned to her fianc¨¦ with a sneer. ¡°Do you even have money?¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Once you were married, you nned to file for bankruptcy. You wouldn¡¯t be able to take a noblewoman as a bride otherwise.¡± ire gazed up at her brother. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t disappointed at her. How ire was treated wasn¡¯t important to him, but it gave a good excuse for an annulment. ¡°Count M¨¹ller won¡¯t receive a ransom, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her brother started pulling her away quickly and answered in a calm voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll look for a better match from now on.¡± ire stumbled forwards as she struggled to keep up with her brother¡¯s swift pace. She managed to keep her bnce, but a loose shoe fell off. ¡°Next time will be better. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with you being a M¨¹ller.¡± ¡°Ah, Brother, slow down a little...!¡± At ire¡¯s request, he finally stopped, right before the front door of the mansion. No, it wasn¡¯t because of ire. He seemed to have something to say. ¡°In truth, I didn¡¯t expect you to do so well in the Academy.¡± He ced his hands on ire¡¯s shoulders and offered her a rarepliment. ¡°You¡¯re one of the Crown Prince¡¯s closest aides, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Thanks to you, your value has risen. Now more families will want you.¡± Did he think ire Iris¡¯ life was up for auction? ¡°This time, I will connect you with the most influential and reliable family in the capital. If you do well, perhaps Duke Hird may be interested.¡± ire had a question. Why did she first learn the term ¡°crazy bastard¡± in the Academy? There were many great examples in her family. In any case, she would no longer marry into the Muller family. As fortunate as she was, what would happen now? Would she go back out in front of everyone wearing beautiful dresses and makeup? Sit on a pedestal waiting for customers to make high princes? And Dean would always get a terrible deal. ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you anywhere. I don¡¯t care if it gets messed up.¡± ¡°Take hold of me. ire Iris.¡± Though he was a fool, he was sincere. ¡°My D is the only beautiful memory in my mind...when sometimes I feel like I¡¯m sinking in the mud...¡± Her words were sincere as well. She didn¡¯t want to leave him in the mud. ¡®I need to be in the right world.¡¯ When she reflected on it, Dean had always followed ire¡¯s back since they were children. It was ire who first held out her hand to him, and so she was responsible for leading him to the right ce. ¡°Brother.¡± ire pulled away from the hands on her shoulders. ¡°As you said, my value has risen.¡± She took off her other shoe. ¡°I have a good reputation among the professors and my grades are excellent. So¡ª¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll leave out the small tadpole families. It would be best if we could move up as soon as we can with your reputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± ire yelled at him for the first time in her life. ¡°I n to use that value for myself.¡± ¡°Yes, so a good family and¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a good family. I¡¯m going to take the opportunity of everything I¡¯ve umted.¡± ¡°Opportunity?¡± ¡°Opportunity to live as ire Iris!¡± Her words rushed out of her mouth. Her breathing was harsher, and her face was probably scrunched up. ¡°It is a waste to sell everything about me in a single marriage sale. I can do other things...¡± Jjeut. The sound of her brother¡¯s tongue clicking stopped ire¡¯s words. ¡°Education is a double-edged sword.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I sent you to the Academy because I thought I couldn¡¯t sell you to anyone, but you came back with useless ideas.¡± He roughly pulled ire¡¯s shoulders, and her hairpin fell out, causing her hair to tumble down. Her brother¡¯s eyes looked frightening at this proximity. ¡°The fake equality of the Academy is a fantasy. The world isn¡¯t easy just because you¡¯re a little smart!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t even give me a chance to fail!¡± ¡°Why should you take such a risk? You can livefortably with a good family for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Even if that life is a failure to me?¡± Count Iris gave a barkingugh. ¡°Don¡¯t make selfish arguments because you don¡¯t know what the real world is like. Do you remember the broken Count Lapis? If you want that fate for your whole family, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I will have to fire all the people who served us for generations. The creditors wille into the mansion looking to collect debt.¡± ire clenched her fists. It wasn¡¯t her fault that the family affairs became difficult. ¡°You wanted to force the business to expand in the first ce...!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s your duty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just sacrificing me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also making sacrifices. What¡¯s wrong with making sacrifices between family?¡± ire felt as if she were being suffocated. The words family, sacrifice and duty seemed to have gained a strange meaning and tied up ire¡¯s throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the carriage. I¡¯ll tell you the situation at the Academy.¡± The count pushed open therge door, and cold air rushed into the wide hall. ire frowned into the wind as she saw a carriage waiting for them in front of the mansion. She wondered if her brother prepared it, but it looked too modest to be his. Count Iris, who focused on outward appearance, would never use a carriage looking like that. More importantly, the man standing in front of the carriage was not a driver waiting for them. In this cold season, there was only one person who wore such a thin coat. ¡°...Your Highness.¡± Chapter 157 - Terrible, Perfect Proposal (2)

Ch. 157 Terrible, Perfect Proposal (2)

ire called out Ian in a small voice, and he walked towards them at a leisurely pace. ¡°If my ears hadn¡¯t frozen in the winter, I think I might have heard some interesting news.¡± Ian walked past Count Iris and stood in front of ire. ¡°The talent I¡¯ve been waiting for will finally enter the work force.¡± ¡°You...you were listening?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t not hear you. You know your voice is quite loud among the student council members.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°And I do need a smart worker who has a loud voice and is a quick learner. Of course, you¡¯ve always proven that quality to me.¡± Ian looked around at ire¡¯s brother. ¡°You have a very bright sister. You must be proud.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes, Count. Tell me. What will you have ire Iris do in this world?¡± The count had a troubled look on his face for a moment. No, he looked like he was calcting in his head. ¡°Well, we can work it to the direction that pleases you...¡± ire suddenly wanted the ground to swallow her. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Why don¡¯t you get it?¡± Anyone could have understood why Ian was trying to say. ¡°I have a choice! For me¡ª¡± ¡°ire Iris.¡± However, Count Iris cut in and looked down at her with his usual sternness. ¡°You are before the Crown Prince. Pay attention to your words and behavior.¡± ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness, are you going to go back to the Academyter?¡± ¡°Yes. I hope ire Iris will apany me, if she permits.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± Despite the count¡¯s reply, Ian looked at ire, as if he would only move with her answer. ire stared at him for a moment before saying yes. It was closer to a sigh than a word. She trudged onto the carriage without any shoes. In the darkened space, she sank weakly into her seat and wrapped her head with her hands. Soon the door closed, and the carriage started to move. ¡°ire Iris.¡± A soothing voice spoke opposite of her. ire murmured something she had forgotten to say. ¡°Thank you...Your Highness.¡± ¡°You can discard thatst title. You can substitute it with something else, of course.¡± He looked out the window with his chin resting on his hand. ¡°...If I were you, I would be angry.¡± While ire¡¯s engagement was off, she was given a chance to work. But that still didn¡¯t mean anything to her. There was no decision to respect ire. Perhaps her elder brother nodded because he approved of her rtionship with the Crown Prince. She was no longer married, but her situation was no different. It was just that Ian paid the highest price. ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s miserable.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I would feel simr.¡± ire looked up at Ian. ¡°How many other ire Irises are there in this country? That are in the same situation you were in?¡± Ian felt sad as he thought about it as a man of royal descent who had to make many decisions. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid either. I¡¯m not under the illusion that I saved you a little while ago.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a little better than before.¡± ire forced a smile. ¡°Even though nothing has changed...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian agreed with her. ¡°Nothing has changed.¡± Another person like ire Iris may be standing where she didn¡¯t want to be. Some people don¡¯t even know they¡¯re in a mud hut. Others may, but they don¡¯t know how to get away. Many would have given up. ¡°It¡¯s not right. And I have a duty to fight what is wrong.¡± He would work to remove even a single cup of mud¡ªno, even a single drop¡ªeven if it was a lifetime worth of effort. ¡°But I have only two hands and one head. That¡¯s why I told that to the Count.¡± ¡°You want me to help you with your work?¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ll want to work with me.¡± Ian adjusted his words. ¡°If possible, to make you thest ire Iris.¡± ¡°Those words are so nice that they¡¯re cruel.¡± ¡°....Sorry.¡± Ian apologized immediately, but he did not take back what he said. ¡°Still, your work will be very helpful. You¡¯re bold and strategic.¡± ¡°Is Louise Sweeney¡¯sbor not enough?¡± ¡°Well, that great work force belongs to the Sweeney family.¡± ¡°So you won the heart but didn¡¯t get thebor.¡± ire gave a hearty chuckle.. ¡°Yes, heart andbor are separate¡ªwait. You know?¡± She knew that Ian and Louise belonged to each other? ¡°How can I not know? Everyone in the student council knows. It made it easier to manage the rumors that way. Oh, but Dean Crissis still didn¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°But why does everyone pretend not to know....¡± Ian soon found a profound realization. ¡°You all decided on it, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Louise is shy.¡± If Louise found out that the student council knew about her romance, she probably wouldn¡¯t go near Ian. ¡°You saved me.¡± But Ian couldn¡¯t save ire. ¡°We were all having fun with it. Louise was going around with a face like, ¡®Why does no one suspect?¡¯ It was quite funny.¡± ire stopped to giggle again, thenposed herself and looked back at Ian. ¡°President.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s cruel...yes, I want to be thest ire Iris.¡± There will be weak people be born in the future. People who don¡¯t even have a choice. ¡°So I hope you will let me work with you.¡± ¡°Just to confirm, this is your choice?¡± ire nodded fervently. ¡°There¡¯s actually only one road left for me now. It¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s a choice, but....¡± She forced a smile. ¡°If I follow this path, maybe I¡¯ll find a crossroad.¡± She could then choose a direction she wanted. That was what was most important. She couldn¡¯t get anywhere just by standing here. ¡°You¡¯ll find it. Of course, I intend to offer you some perks to keep you on my way.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a story I¡¯ll tell you if you pass the recruitment tests. Even if you are my noble friend, the test must be fair.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my favorite word. Fair.¡± ¡°I know. Not many people can beat you under that condition.¡± It would be appreciated by anyone who saw her shining presence at the Academy. Before she knew it, the carriage stopped. They weren¡¯t at the Academy, however. ire looked outside with a puzzled face, and Ian exined with a shrug. ¡°My fianc¨¦e has no gloves for the cold.¡± ¡°This is the Sweeney mansion, isn¡¯t it?¡± ire looked at it in wonder. She had heard stories about it many times, but it was her first time to actually be here. ¡°Yes. But put off your visit to another time.¡± ¡°But I made an appointment to see Mrs. Sweeney.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cover for you. Besides, she and I need to have an important conversation. She still hasn¡¯t decided on a new hairdresser. ¡° ¡°Shall I wait in the carriage then?¡± ¡°No, you can go back first.¡± ¡°...First?¡± ire looked at him questioningly, and Ian nodded in apology. ¡°To confess, I am running away from that.¡± ¡°Running away? From what?¡± ¡°Scary.¡± Ian pointed his hand out of the window, and there was Dean Crissis approaching, panting white breaths. Chapter 158 - Terrible, Perfect Proposal (3)

Ch. 158 Terrible, Perfect Proposal (3)

Ian¡¯s description of ¡°scary¡± probably wasn¡¯t referring to Dean. As ire and Dean sat across from each other inside the moving carriage, only an awkward silence reigned. That was what Ian probably feared. ¡®...What do I do?¡¯ There was a rustling sound as ire clutched the skirt of her dress. Ian had briefly told her what Dean had been up to¡ªhow he noticed that she hadn¡¯te back, tracking her whereabouts from the dress shop, then leaking the information to Count Iris. But he left Ian to do the confrontation. ¡®It¡¯s more efficient that way.¡¯ Her brother was a man who is easily swayed by power and money, and Dean knew that. ¡®I should say thank you.¡¯ Or should she say sorry before that? But for some reason, Dean¡¯s face looked uneasy, so it was hard to find the words. What was he thinking? ¡°Achoo!¡° A sneeze caught her by surprise. Due to the tension in the air she had forgotten about the chill and the goose flesh on her skin. Dean looked at ire with a startled expression, and she felt like jumping out of the carriage. Why did she have to sneeze at this time? ¡°Ah...¡± Dean stared at ire for a moment, then hurriedly opened the box next he was holding. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to give you this...!¡± He opened the box and hurriedly pulled out ire¡¯s coat. He seemed to have retrieved it from the store where she left it. ¡°...Thank you.¡± ire epted the coat. She swept away her hair and made to put her arms in the sleeves, when suddenly Dean caught her wrist. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± His eyes flickered over her bruised arm. Until now, it had been hidden by the darkness and her hair. ¡°O-oh, put on the coat first. We can¡¯t let you catch a cold again...¡± He released her wrist, and ire slipped on the coat while he began to push the buttons in one by one. ¡°He did that to you?¡± His eyes burned, as if he wanted to turn the carriage and go grab her fianc¨¦ by the throat. ¡°Well? Who else would it be but that crazy bastard?¡± ¡°Kug...¡± ire startedughing at the term ¡°crazy bastard.¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ire shook her head, but she found it so funny that she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°As a matter of fact, I¡¯ve been thinking ¡®That crazy bastard!¡¯ all day. Because that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been calling him.¡± ire swept the tears from her eyes, and a few drops slid between her fingers. ¡°...I think I¡¯m very happy.¡± ire touched his hand when he reached for thest button. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re on my side.¡± He turned away and answered curtly. ¡°I am on your side, you idiot.¡± Then he continued. ¡°Unconditionally.¡± He was a bit regretful. He wished he had something better to say...like...like what a poet could say. But ire replied kindly to his rough words. ¡°Yes. I know.¡± Her words were just as simple as his. ¡°And thank you for today, though somehow I¡¯ve upset you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± Dean furtively withdrew his hand away from ire¡¯s. ¡°You look upset...¡± ire looked back at their two hands, which had drifted apart. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t looked me properly in the eye....¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s not it...!¡± Finally, he pulled his stare from outside the window and turned towards ire. His face was a brilliant red. ¡°You aren¡¯t wearing clothes that¡¯s right for season! Are you stupid? Why does the dress expose you so much when you¡¯re going to get married in winter? Is that crazy bastard¡¯s family so poor that he can¡¯t afford a proper dress?! You¡¯re going to get sick!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the wedding is held inside the church and it¡¯s very warm in there.¡± ¡°Why would that crazy pervert choose a dress like that...!¡± ¡°I chose it. Is it that so strange?¡± ire frowned, even though the dress was now hidden from view with the coat. ¡°I-it¡¯s not strange.¡± Dean covered his face with one hand and sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡± After mumbling imperceptibly to himself, he turned his eyes back out the window again. Before they knew it, the carriage was nearing the Academy. ¡°...Pretty.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re in a bad mood? Because the dress is pretty?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty, not the dress! Do I have to say it for you to understand? And that dress is awful!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it was strange that I picked it?¡± ¡°I...!¡± The pure white dress was like the only light in this darkness. It was true that he was a little upset because the dress matched her image. It looked so good on her that he was a little annoyed. ¡°...If you don¡¯t like it that much, do you want me to take it off?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He leapt up from his seat, forgetting that the carriage was in motion. As soon as his head crashed into the ceiling, he sat down again. ¡°G-go to your room to change. Your room! Louise Sweeney is waiting for you there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I can¡¯t take the dress off by myself.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you stop talking about undressing?¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to say instead?¡± ¡°Oh, really! Why did I really...¡± He swept aside his hair and slid his forehead against the window. At that moment the carriage stopped. Dean opened the door wide and then jumped out onto the ground. Outside the carriage, he turned back to ire with aplicated expression. ¡°How long are you going to stay in there? Aren¡¯t you getting off?¡± ire rose slowly from her seat, her body heavy with exhaustion. She climbed carefully down on the steps of the carriage. ¡°...You.¡± Dean frowned at her. ¡°Where did you leave your shoes?¡± One was abandoned and the other she had taken off. It was tooplicated to exin. ¡°Somehow I just ended up with no shoes....¡± ¡°You¡¯re really all over the ce, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dean kept onining, but he turned around and offered his back to her. Was he¡ª? ¡°Hurry up! Louise Sweeney is procrastinating in your room!¡± At his urging, ire quickly hugged Dean¡¯s neck. As she leaned perfectly against his broad back, and he tipped over a little. She thought he was having trouble because of her dress, but she soon realized that he was simply adjusting her on his back. ¡°...It¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡± ire spoke in a small voice, but Dean didn¡¯t answer and started walking. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s work isn¡¯t mine, but the President¡¯s...¡± ¡°Not just for today.¡± irefortably leaned her weight against him. ¡°Everything from the beginning until now. You¡¯ve always been there for me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that. It¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying it¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°...Really. You.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that I am pretty. The truth is...¡± ire had a delusion in the dress shop. She had wanted Dean toe, not her fianc¨¦. She wished she could have seen his surprised reaction. ¡°Your reaction in the carriage was quite funny, so I was really happy.¡± ¡°Really!¡± He turned around and shouted at her, but their faces were so close that he hurriedly turned back again. ire smiled, but then suddenly got worried. ¡°Well, but that means I won¡¯t see an enthusiastic reaction next time I wear a wedding dress.¡± She didn¡¯t think she liked that. ¡°...I¡¯ll react.¡± He returned a vague reply. His cheeks, which were against her arms, somehow felt hot. ¡°Enthusiastically?¡± ¡°Yes, with great enthusiasm! You¡¯ll be so astonished that you¡¯ll lose your shoes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s difficult.¡± She didn¡¯t walk into a wedding like this. ¡°So, ire Iris.¡± She could feel the solidness of his arms that supported her. ¡°Next time, go pick the dress with me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like the idea?¡± ¡°Not that...just a little surprised.¡± ¡°Then do it, alright?¡± ire thought for a while. What a terrible, perfect proposal. She squeezed her arms a little more firmly around him. Who said it was winter now? It didn¡¯t feel windy or cold at all. Maybe it would be that way as long as the two of them were together. ¡°...Yes, I will. ¡° At that moment, the terrible winter of ire¡¯s heart melted away. Chapter 159 - I’ll Try To Kiss Somewhere New Every Day (1)

Ch. 159 I¡¯ll Try To Kiss Somewhere New Every Day (1)

Since when did ire start to get scared of telling her story to others? It was probably since she learned the power of words. Whenever they passed through people¡¯s mouths and ears, it changed its form every time. Something as soft and sweet as cotton candy coulde back to stab you like a sharp pick. And so naturally, ire kept her mouth closed. She didn¡¯t want to be an indiscriminate loudmouth, and so she set strict lines between what she allowed herself to say and what she could not. She wouldn¡¯t let her wordse back to hurt her like a sword. However, the words she withheld piled up in her mind. It was strange. Words had no weight or shape, so why were they so heavy and daunting? ¡°ire!¡± As soon as ire entered her room, she was greeted by an urgent voice and a warm embrace. It was Louise Sweeney. ¡°...I waited for you. Really.¡± ire imagined Louise pacing by the door instead of waiting patiently in a chair. Was there an issue if Louise didn¡¯t go outside? ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t pick you up at the capital city. But Dean Crissis said I had to stay here to make things work.¡± At Louise¡¯s words, ire had a realization. ¡°Hurry up! Louise Sweeney is procrastinating in your room!¡± Louise was in this room to make ire move efficiently. She was always worried about her friend. ¡°And so...I just kept waiting here.¡± ire embraced Louise and allowed relief to wash over her. This feeling was different than being on Dean¡¯s back. It was a greatfort in a messy day when she had found herself at rock bottom. It was strange. ire had known Louise Sweeney for less than a year, but their rtionship had be stronger than she ever expected. Come to think of it, they hit it off very well from the start. Read the full chapters at ShainaG Trantions or Crystal Crater¡¯s Patreon A sudden thought shed across ire¡¯s mind. Perhaps she could tell Louise what she couldn¡¯t tell anyone... Fear rose in her throat. However, ire knew if she never expressed herself, she would live a life of misery. ¡°Louise.¡± ire lightly pushed Louise¡¯s shoulder so they could see each other. Their eyes shone in the feeble candlelight, and ire smiled. ¡°I really mean what I¡¯m about to say.¡± Louise nodded her head. ¡°I always envied Louise.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes. You work hard, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°So does ire.¡± ¡°For Louise.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You work hard for yourself. Right?¡± Louise gave a mumbled ¡°yes¡± as a reply. ¡°Actually, for me it has been a little different.¡± ire stepped past Louise and stood beside the bed. She took off her long coat and set it down, revealing her bruised arm. ¡°ire! Your arm¡ª!¡± Louise approached her urgently, but ire shook her head. She wanted Louise to listen to her story. ¡°Coming to the Academy was just a way to make me a good bride.¡± Her older brother enrolled her here, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not worth enough as a bride if you¡¯re just pretty.¡± ¡°I hated it. No matter how hard I tried, my family didn¡¯t regard me as a good bride or anything else.¡± ¡°ire...¡± ¡°Of course, being a good bride isn¡¯t a bad thing. But.¡± ire looked down at her dress. It was a bit rumpled, but it still gave a rich glow. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡± The future ire didn¡¯t have to be beautiful. She didn¡¯t care about this fancy dress, and she didn¡¯t mind if she got tired and shabby every day. ¡°I want to use my efforts entirely for myself. Although...that means betraying my family.¡± ire confessed what her brother said. How much the family expected from her marriage. What could be the consequences of her disobedient behavior. ¡°My brother¡¯s a crazy bastard, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Completely crazy!¡± Louise immediately agreed with her. ¡°I should have known quickly that my brother was that way.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if she learned to enjoy herself at the Academy earlier? ¡°I¡¯m d you know now, ire.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak badly of ire¡¯s family, but if marriage is the only way to get money, then the family¡¯s standing has already declined.¡± Even if ire¡¯s marriage gave her a little breathing space, their reputation would copse again soon. ¡°So I don¡¯t think that kind of sacrifice will lead to meaningful progress.¡± ire remembered her brother¡¯s brutality. He ruined the family business after their parents died. To his astonishment, he hadpletely wiped out the business. ¡°Come to think of it, nothing that my brother has done has ever worked.¡± ire¡¯s marriage was her brother¡¯s decision too. ¡°You¡¯re right, Louise.¡± ire lifted her head. ¡°Just because I follow my family¡¯s wishes, doesn¡¯t mean it will lead to a good conclusion.¡± It was better for ire to stand on her own feet. When thest shred of guilt faded, she could smile happily. ¡°So you really won¡¯t get married?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to quit. If my brother tries to push it on me, I¡¯ll refuse.¡± ¡°While I feel sorry for the pretty dress, I support your decision.¡± Louise twirled her finger in the air to gesture ire to turn around. ire obliged, and Louise began undoing the ribbons on the back. ¡°Ah, that feels better.¡± ¡°The dress is a bit loose, but the corset seems tight. I¡¯ll take it off right away.¡± ¡°Ah no, I meant that releasing all those words that had been piled up made me feel refreshed.¡± ¡°Yeah. Words that stay in the mind be heavy.¡± ¡°It does.¡± ¡°....¡± Louise fell silent as she worked, giving an asional grunt as she picked on a particrly difficult knot. ¡°Is it hard?¡± ¡°No, I identally twisted one of the knots. I¡¯m almost there.¡± At the moment, ire heard the sound of string unwinding, and her chest rxed and she took in a sweet breath of air. ¡°You know, Louise.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I love Dean Crissis.¡± The moment she said that, all her clothes slipped to the floor. ¡°Really.¡± ire turned and looked at Louise. ¡°I love him so much. Almost beyond my control.¡± ¡°...I know.¡± Louise hugged ire again and whisperedfortingly in her ear. ire¡¯s face was so rxed and warm when she spoke of her first love. There was not a shadow of falsehood in her confession. * * * Dean Crissis ran through the quiet dormitory halls, armed with medicine and bandages to patch up ire. He couldn¡¯t forget the injuries he saw in the carriage. Anger mounted in him, but treatment was the first priority. He arrived at the room panting. The moment he was about to raise his hand and knock on the door, he heard Louise Sweeney¡¯s voice. ¡°The dress is a bit loose, but the corset seems tight. I¡¯ll take it off right away.¡± They were so slow! They weren¡¯t even done yet? He was forced to wait until after ire changed clothes. He hoped she would do it quickly. Dean took a deep breath and reyed the day¡¯s events in his head, then felt a sudden regret. ire was having a harrowing day, when Dean suddenly popped the question to her. ¡°So, ire Iris. Next time, go pick the dress with me.¡± Was he out of his mind? He had no conscience! How could he say that at a time like that? ¡°Ah no, I meant that releasing all those words that had been piled up made me feel refreshed.¡± Dean¡¯s heart leapt to his throat at her words and conscience ached. He should have been the one that ire spoke to, instead of him doing all the talking earlier. ire must have been embarrassed. The moment she finally got out of her engagement, another man was running after her wildly. ¡®I owe her an apologyter.¡¯ She would forgive him if he was honest. ire was sweet. But what if his hasty remarks hurt her? ¡°You know, Louise.¡± The girls¡¯ conversation continued beyond the door. Dean knew it was rude to eavesdrop, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°I love Dean Crisis.¡± ¡°Heub.¡° He let out a gasp and quickly put his hands over his mouth. Wait, ire! If she suddenly said that...! ¡°I love him so much.¡± He slid down onto the floor. Although it was chilly in the hallway, his knees felt hot like it was summer. ¡°Almost beyond my control.¡± ¡®...Driving me crazy.¡¯ Her sweet, honeyed words continued to ring in his ears. There was no other sound. Was he an idiot for being this happy? He pressed hard on his lips. He couldn¡¯t say the words he needed to right now, but he would surely deliver them someday. On a beautiful day that would be ire¡¯s best day in her life. Chapter 160 - I’ll Try To Kiss Somewhere New Every Day (2)

Ch. 160 I¡¯ll Try To Kiss Somewhere New Every Day (2)

Louise walked out of her Advanced Math ss. Advanced Math was another unpopr subject that could barely muster the minimum number of students each year, and the reason was simple: That was because the subject was called Advanced Math. Any student who heard such a name would run the other direction, but Louise had a different idea. ¡®Huhuhu. I am a descendant of Pythagoras, Aristotle and Archimedes.¡¯ She applied for the ss with the shining spirit of her ancestors behind her, but it turned out it was a very stupid thing to do. The only other students who applied for the ss were those who were predispositioned to admire the name ¡°Advanced Math.¡± They sought to catalog nature and were explorers of truth. Their eyes even glistened in happiness at the word ¡°truth.¡± Only problem was, Louise became depressed because she couldn¡¯t understand their world. ¡°If I knew this, I would¡¯ve taken regr math ss.¡± Louise recently recalled Dean cutting the vertices of a triangle with scissors to prove that the sum of the angles was 180 degrees. She should have taken that ss! Not the ss that finds the smallest sum of the distances from three vertices inside a triangle! Louise escaped from the sea of facts and proofs and went into the student council room, but there was only a single bag and coat inside. Everyone else seemed to have gone out. ¡®...Coat?¡¯ At the student council¡ªno, in the whole Academy¡ªthere was only one person who wore that kind of coat on a cold day. ¡°So maybe the coat has a magical feature that makes it warm?¡± Should she prove it? Louise went back to the door and looked out the hallway for a moment. There was no one there. She closed the door, then carefully picked up the coat on Ian¡¯s chair. ¡®...It¡¯s long.¡¯ Obviously tall people had long coats. ¡®It smells good too.¡¯ Louise, who was definitely not a pervert, buried her nose into the material. She inhaled deeply. Was it cologne? If it wasn¡¯t... Louise was not a pervert, but she imagined where the smell came from. ¡®Oh, I¡¯ll check if it¡¯s warmer.¡¯ She quickly put her hand into the coat. It was warm, but no warmer than any other winter coat. ¡®I¡¯ll try it on.¡¯ Louise felt the need to try on Ian¡¯s clothes, although she was not a pervert. She pushed her arms into the sleeves. It was baggy on her, and her hands didn¡¯t even reach the cuffs. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a normal coat.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not particrly warm¡ª¡± Louise suddenly froze. She turned her stiff neck, and saw Ian leaning against the open door of the storage room. ¡°S-since when have you been watching?¡± ¡°Since the beginning.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand. It¡¯s a strange pleasure to secretly touch someone else¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not a pervert!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re a pervert only to me. In fact, I am grateful.¡± ¡°No, not really!¡± Louise let go of his coat off in a panic. The coat was not magical. All that was proven was Louise¡¯s perverted taste. ¡°...What were you doing there?¡± Louise quickly diverted the topic, and fortunately he went along. ¡°I¡¯m taking the paper and ink out of the storage room to sell tomorrow.¡± Oh, so that¡¯s why he removed his coat. There was a lot of dust in the corner of the warehouse. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Louise followed Ian and pulled off her coat as well. As she entered the storage room, she saw that several boxes were already piled near the entrance. ¡°I just put this outside, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I only need to carry a little at a time. You don¡¯t have to push yourself too hard.¡± Louis carefully picked up a box of ink bottles, and the ss ttered inside. ¡°This makes it feel real.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That the exams are just around the corner.¡± ¡°You mean that studying hard doesn¡¯t do that for you?¡± ¡°Well, yes...but still.¡± Louise didn¡¯t really care about the exams themselves. She realized how quickly time passed from the exams to the results. Maybe that¡¯s how it would go this time as well, and when she woke up, it would all be over. And after that... ¡°Louise.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How is Advanced Math?¡± Why was he asking her that all of a sudden? ¡°I¡¯m barely following.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was the right subject for you.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that when I enrolled...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be prejudiced. By the way, you can ask me anything whenever you don¡¯t know something.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°If you need the questions fromst year¡¯s exam, do you want me to show you my wrong answer reportter?¡± ¡°Really?¡± A smile came over Louise¡¯s face, and Ian patted her pale cheek. ¡°Yes. I want to help you with the rest of the time I have.¡± He probably meant the time until graduation. Louise¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not upset.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m upset.¡± Ian tugged Louise close to him, strong enough to make her breath catch. ¡°Starting next year, I won¡¯t have you anymore.¡± The one-year period that hadn¡¯t started still seemed so far. ¡°You won¡¯t bepletely without nothing.¡± She gave a little constion within the embrace of his arms. ¡°We can write letters.¡± ¡°Sincere letters. Letters that makes a reader happy by choosing sweet and beautiful words.¡± That was what Louise had once said a long time ago. She found it amusing he remembered, and she gave a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But can¡¯t do this...¡± His hands drifted upwards from her waist before resting on her upper back. When Louis looked up, his lips brushed her cheek. His hot breath tickled her ears, and she gripped him with trembling hands. He bent his head a little deeper, and his hot mouth touched her neckline. ¡°...by letter.¡± Y-you want to?¡± She tried to be casual, but he turned his head straight and grinned. ¡°Yes, I regret that I can¡¯t. So I¡¯ll try to kiss somewhere new every day, from today to my graduation.¡± ¡°...Oh?¡± ¡°Unless you don¡¯t like it, of course.¡± He looked at her expectantly. ¡°Wait. Why is it different every day?¡± ¡°Well...why not?¡± He asked back with an innocent smile. Chapter 161 - Memorize Each One (1)

Ch. 161 Memorize Each One (1)

It took a long time for Professor Lassen¡¯s scheming to finally be sorted out. Louise discovered one thing about the professor; once she conceived a purpose, she never gave up. She had dragged on and dyed the hearings, giving excuses such as: Strained self. Can¡¯t eat. Personal schedule. Louise¡¯s hands trembled as she held the papers for her hearing. Such trivial reasons kept dying them, and Louise hadn¡¯t been able to speak to the Ethics Committee until today¡ªone day before her exams! The importance of the first exam couldn¡¯t be overlooked. It was said that a good start was already half the battle. ¡°Miss Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise quickly looked up from the documents when themittee chairman called her name. There were three elderly men seated behind the table, each one of them fixing her with strict stares. ¡°Let¡¯s look at page 48.¡± Everyone turned over their papers, and Louise quickly unfolded page 48. ¡°Professor Lassen has admitted that she was deeply involved in Professor Hill¡¯s exams. Is it true?¡± It was true. Louise was in Professor Hill¡¯s ss, and she had vowed she would take the difficult exam questions. ¡°From the look on your face, it must be true.¡± ¡°But.¡± Louise firmly gripped the documents and lifted her head. ¡°Professor Hill gave me the usual test questions. The Professor¡¯s past problems and average score will prove it.¡± Everyone took an equally difficult, but fair, test. ¡°Very well, that¡¯s all I want to check. You may go back.¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°Yes. There is no reason to hold a student during exam period.¡± Hearing that remark, Louise realized that the resolution must nearly be decided. She spoke up carefully. ¡°What about Professor Hill?¡± The chairman smiled awkwardly. ¡°Well, Professor Wayne Hill is popr in the Academy.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± Except Professor Hill wasn¡¯t popr at all. Even with the help of the student council, he could barely fill his sses. ¡°Ste Lapis has asked the same question with a look of concern for Professor Hill.¡± ¡°Ste?¡± ¡°Yes, and Ian Audmonial as well. Students must be enthusiastic over the young genius professor.¡± ¡°O-oh, that...yes, he is a great professor! He¡¯s the light of the Academy and the future.¡± Louise inadvertently lied to the ethicsmittee. It was closer to wishful thinking, really. The Academy should love a great professor! She hoped that Professor Hill would be treated generously. The chairman smiled as if he found Louise¡¯s excited reaction amusing, however, when he spoke his voice was an austere tone. ¡°Professor Wayne Hill¡¯s fate will be announced once a decision is made. Professor Lassen as well.¡± Louise bowed to the elders and stood up. She stepped out onto the chilly hallway and spotted Ste wearing a gray coat. ¡°Ste?¡± ¡°Louise.¡± Ste walked up to her with a worried look on her face. ¡°Did it go well?¡± ¡°Yes. There was nothing special. Were you summoned here?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No?¡± ¡°You were summoned here when the first exam is tomorrow.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fair.¡± Ste¡¯s cheeks were pink and her gaze was averted. Was she embarrassed? ¡°Oh.¡± Louise decided to hazard a guess. ¡°You were standing here in the cold because it seemed unfair if you studied hard while I was here?¡± Ste peeked at Louise and gave a small nod. Oh my god, Ste. Why did you show all this cuteness now? ¡°I don¡¯t think this is unfair!¡± ¡°But I...I wanted to do this.¡± Louise gave a chuckle. ¡°To make me the top student?¡± Ste gave a hasty protest as they started walking together side-by-side. ¡°What are you talking about? I just don¡¯t want you to make excuses when I be top student.¡± ¡°Ste, don¡¯t tell me you pay attention to me.¡± ¡°Who cares about you!¡± Louise stopped walking gave a delightedugh. ¡°You do care about me, Ste Lapis.¡± ¡°I dare you to say that again! ¡° ¡°You like this, don¡¯t you? Speaking this way together.¡± Louise started walking again, her eyes alight. Ste stared at the other girl¡¯s back for a moment, before hurriedly catching up to her. ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°Yes, okay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ste followed her all the way to the library, yelling, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± The librarian said, ¡°Ste Lapis! You shouldn¡¯t confess to Louise Sweeney loudly in the library.¡± Ste spoke in a smaller voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like you...¡± but no one except Louise heard her. * * * The next day, Louise sessfullypleted her first exam. This time she set her own rules, never paying attention to anything other than her paper. Especially things that fell to the ground. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in another incident. When Louise stepped out of the exam room, she happened to spot Simoning out the next room over. The pair faced each other with surprised expressions, and then shared augh. It was funny how they took different exams yet finished at the same time. Louise rushed towards Simon. She had seen him in the library a few times recently, always studying. He hardly ever seemed to move from that spot, and she worried that he was skipping meals. ¡°My concern was right.¡± Simon¡¯s face was thinner than it used to be. ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating properly, have you?¡± ¡°If I leave the library, I¡¯ll lose my spot to another student.¡± It was a valid excuse. ording to the rules of the library, if you were away for more than 20 minutes, they could move out your things. ¡°So, how was the exam?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± However, he wore a quiet, satisfied smile. He must have done well. ¡°Do you have another one tomorrow?¡± ¡°I have two.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll go to the library again.¡± Louise nced at her watch. It was just about the end of lunchtime. ¡°Simon, if you¡¯re not busy, would you like to eat with me?¡± ¡°Now? We¡¯ll have to run quite a bit.¡± ¡°We can run!¡± Louise started running with her bag pping at her side, and Simon jogged after her. Just as they caught view of the cafeteria, the caretaker was putting up a sign that said ¡°Lunch closing.¡± Louise pleaded at her as they approached, and the caretaker generously allowed them inside. Today¡¯s lunch menu was highly acimed for its excellentbination of perfectly juicy meat and sweet fermented vegetables. ¡°There¡¯s no more meat.¡± Louise sighed as she saw the tray of broli, carrots, and onions with the meaty vor left over. ¡°Well everyone likes meat, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Simon pulled out a piece of meat from underneath a piece of broli and set it on Louise¡¯s te. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. You like meat, don¡¯t you?¡± Of course she liked meat, but Simon did too. Louise cut the small piece of meat in half and ced a piece it on Simon¡¯s te. The pair had always shared everything since they were young. The caretaker tearfully watched the both of them. Louise and Simon finished their tes of meat and vegetables, and even cleaned their bowls of yuzu sherbet afterwards. The cool citrus dessert was the perfect palette cleanser after greasy meat. The caretaker was a genius, as the satisfying mealpletely wiped away their exam fatigue. ¡°Simon, are you going back to the library?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Well, then...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I never said it, but I¡¯m cheering for you. Really.¡± Simon gave a soft smile and patted Louise on the head. He already knew that she was cheering for him. Whenever he asionally ran into her at the library, her eyes sparkled whenever she waved at him, as if her mind was inclined towards him. He thought she looked adorable that way. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I feel bad about you studying abroad, but...I think it¡¯s a great choice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s two years.¡± ¡°I hope you can find what you¡¯re looking for in that time.¡± Louise did not specify what he would find. There were so many possibilities for him, and no one knew which one of them would blossom. ¡°You know, Simon. I heard there were trees in Ajentin so big that it takes ten people to encircle it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, so be sure to see it in person. And I want to know if the leaves really are as big as an umbre.¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯d better get one. You need a new umbre after you gave it away to the street florist.¡± ¡°But if you bring nts from other countries without permission, you¡¯ll go to jail.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got a little immunity...the chance for me to seed the throne is pretty high.¡± Louise looked surprised at his joke. Simon never really like to talk about his position before. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll bother me if I break thew. I¡¯ll just draw a sketch of it.¡± ¡°Yes, please do that. We can¡¯t have newspaper headlines of ¡®Lord Hird smugglingrge leaves as an umbre recement.¡¯¡± ¡°That would be a great article.¡± Simon looked pleased, and Louise became a little nervous. Simon was bing more yful, and at this rate he really would return home with a giant leaf. Chapter 162 - Memorize Each One (2) Chapter 162 Memorize Each One (2) Ian kept his promise to Louise even though he was suffering from more intense study than ever. The promises about the kisses, of course.
¡°I had a hard time today.¡± After they finished studying together and headed back towards the dormitories, he gave his promised kiss in the deserted hallway. Today it was the ring finger of her left hand. It took Ian ten whole days for Ian to leave a kiss on each of Louise¡¯s fingers. He showed the same amount of affection for each one.
¡®When he said he would kiss a different ce every day...¡¯ Of course, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. Ever! She was simply surprised by hismitment to it. His lips lingered for a long time on her finger, as if to memorize the texture as shape. After pressing a warm kiss, he slowly opened his eyes and smiled softly. It was kind of embarrassing for Louise to see him look so happy, so she attempted to divert the subject.
¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finished the fingers today.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± He tipped his head and kissed her palm.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s weird.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± He looked up at her, and Louise replied honestly.
¡°I-it feels good.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± His lips descended down the palm of her hand, before lightly pressing over her wrist. His hot breath grazed her sensitive pulse, causing her heart to thud faster. Louise withdrew her hand in surprise, and fortunately he let her go.
¡°Y-you can¡¯t kiss too many ces at once.¡±
¡°Really.¡± Louise felt a little nervous as he gave a grin that said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all.¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡± He spent ten days kissing each finger. And there was another body part simr to fingers, but no matter how much he wanted it, she wouldn¡¯t let him kiss her toes. That was a little too much.
¡°Uh, nothing.¡±
¡°Boring.¡± Louiseughed and returned to her room. Fortunately he did not kiss her feet, but in the days after, he moved on to her forehead, her crown, and her hair. Sometimes he murmured in a low voice as he nuzzled into her blonde locks, but Louise couldn¡¯t understand his words. She asked if he was speaking in a foreignnguage, but he didn¡¯t answer. Louise tried to guess herself what he was saying. Given that his breath was hotter and his heart beat faster than usual, perhaps he was speaking pretty words that only lovers shared? Her heart tickled at the thought of it. * * * Not long after, however, Louise¡¯s heart felt as heavy as a rock. The exams were over, and the hell race that were the wrong answer reports began. It was also the student council¡¯s job to prepare the graduation ceremony, and Louise had no time for joy or pleasure other than the asional jelly candies when she turned in her reports. However, Louise finally heard some great news that would alleviate some of the heaviness in her heart. The resolutions regarding Professor Lassen and Professor Hill had been announced. Professor Hill was not allowed to teach at the Academy for the next five years. He was allowed, however, to conduct research quietly inside the Academy. It was inevitable given his achievements and research funds that were already dedicated to him. In any case, Louise was thrilled that he would remain at the Academy as a researcher. Professor Lassen had been formally dismissed from her teaching position, and could not influence the Academy in any way. The professor epted the decision without reserve. When the ruling was announced, her ssroom was already empty. Perhaps that scary Countess Lassen was waiting for Louise to graduate from the Academy now. Another day passed. Louise opened her eyes to the morning light, feelingfortably warm under the covers. She suddenly marveled at the view before her. It was snowing. It was the first time it had done so since she arrived at the Academy. For it to snow on such an important day gave Louise the feeling that everything would work out. Louise swiftly dressed herself and walked towards the hallway. She took in the satisfying sound of her shoes clicking on the floor. When she entered the hallway, she found Ian and Simon were already waiting for her there.
¡°Did you check already?¡± Louise looked at them urgently, and Ian shook his head.
¡°The rankings haven¡¯t been posted yet. Besides, it¡¯s better to check it together, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡± As the three of them talked, the first floor corridor gradually began to crowd with people. Everyone seemed to be looking forward to the test results this year. Finally, the Academy staff members arrived withrge sheets of paper. Louise¡¯s eyes flicked between Ian and Simon on either side of her, sensing their nervousness in the air. The test results would determine their long-standing rtionships and feelings.
¡®It¡¯ll be all right.¡¯ Louise spoke the thought in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t send the message to the other two. She gathered up her courage and took their hands. Simon and Ian held her hands warmly. Yes, it would be fine. Chapter 163 - Suppressing The Lewd Demon (1)

Ch. 163 Suppressing The Lewd Demon (1)

¡°No one can pass me.¡± ¡°Be the wall I can never cross.¡± From then on, Simon was safely protected under Ian¡¯s efforts. There was no noble dense enough to support a dismal and ordinary boy over the brilliant and handsome prince. However, sometimes Ian worked himself too hard. He wouldn¡¯t put down a book even when he was sick. When he forced himself to swing a sword even in exhaustion, Ian simplyughed and said he was fine, and encouraged Simon to do his best. ¡°I wish you could be serious with me.¡± The more Simon tried, the harder Ian worked. ¡°Yes, I am Hird. With the same rights as a beast.¡± Whenever Ian wanted him to be serious, Simon would talk about their promises and their cruel expectations. This twisted promise may have helped make Ian a great man, but malformations were malformations, and thorns would grow in ces where they weren¡¯t supposed to. So, Simon resolved to break it. No, he¡¯ll go beyond it, beyond the friendly walls of his childhood. Simon looked back at Ian, and to his surprise saw that Ian was already looking back at him. The results were about to be posted. The crowd of students rushed over to view the results, while the trio simply stood in their ce. ¡°Ah.¡± Louise made a small sound of surprise, and Ian and Simon turned to look at the rankings. The three of them squeezed each other¡¯s hands a little tighter. * * * Snowkes began to drift downward as they made their way to breakfast after confirming the results of their grades. ¡°Looks like my hunch was right.¡± Ian wore a proud expression on his face. ¡°Simon Hird is a scary guy who can manipte his grades at will.¡± ¡°¡®At will¡¯...is that malice in your words?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. The results in the hallway confirm my im. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Ian put his arm over Simon¡¯s shoulders andughed. Simon¡¯s expression, however, was unsmiling. ¡°Simon, are you alright?¡± ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t achieve my goal.¡± ¡°What do you mean!¡± Louise leaped forward in front of him and protested. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else¡¯s name above yours!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There was no name over yours.¡± He had sessfully achieved his goal, unless he had a different one in mind. ¡°The problem wasn¡¯t the top, but the side.¡± ¡°Side?¡± Simon turned his eyes towards Ian, who was still leaning on him. ¡°Ah.¡± Louise finally realized why Simon was so morose. He was disappointed that their two names were written side-by-side each other. ¡°You¡¯re the one who told me not to make it easy, remember?¡± Ian brushed some white snow off Simon¡¯s head. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°In the end, both you and I kept our promise with Grandmother. I did not lose my position, and you stood at the top.¡± ¡°To be honest.¡± Simon breathed a small sigh. ¡°I wanted to win.¡± And he wanted to free Ian so he would not be bound by past promises. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re finally going to be serious with me?¡± ¡°When am I ever not serious with my cousin?¡± Simon mimicked Ian¡¯s voice, and Louise gave a chuckle at his impression. Ian smirked, then gathered a ball of snow from the ground and tossed at his cousin. Itnded on Simon¡¯s head like a white hat, and he shook it off. Simon had been careful to not surpass Ian, but know he knew that Ian¡¯s wall was stronger than he thought. Simon had to do better than his best. And so Simon would continue to try pass that wall¡ªeven if it involved a childish snowball fight. Simon sessfully pelted a snowball right into Ian¡¯s face. Simon only had a brief moment to savor the win, however, until a counterattack in the form of arge snowball struck him on the waist. Their yful war stretched out for some time as they tested each other¡¯s strength. Their ungloved hands were frozen, and they had forgotten their coats in their hurry. But somehow, they couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°Damn it, Simon!¡± Ian shouted as he hurled another snowball, and Simon skillfully dodged it. The snowball struck Louise¡¯s forehead instead and broke into pieces. She had a look of stunned surprise as she wiped her forehead with the back of her hand. All sympathy for the two boys was gone. Louise lifted her head, releasing a terrifying aura. ¡°Really! I keep telling you to wear your coat and gloves!¡± She picked up two firm-looking snowballs nearby. One struck Simon squarely in the back, and the other flew towards Ian. Louise foresaw a victory and gave a whoopingugh, when something surprising happened. The snowball that was aimed at Ian¡¯s shoulders instantly shattered in the air. Between the glistening snowkes, a man slowly opened his eyes then sheathed his sword. ¡°Louise of the Greenhouse, were you really attempting to kill the Crown Prince?¡± It was Hesse. His eyes were dark with wariness as he stared down at Louise. That is, until Ian hit him on the head. ¡°Arh, it hurts! Why are you hitting the faithful knight who protected you!¡± ¡°My knight.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate.¡± ¡°Well, I saw from a distance that the snowball was a total threat. It could¡¯ve killed you! Really!¡± ¡°Speak more honestly.¡± ¡°Well, if it would be a problem if you caught a cold. I was worried.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re almost there. Let¡¯s put a little more honesty into it.¡± Hesse brushed down his hair and spoke more politely. ¡°It looked fun. What?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ian patted off some snow from Hesse¡¯s shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to attack you!¡± Heshe quickly picked up the snowball and threw it at Ian with a roaringugh. Ian and Simon teamed up to throw more snowballs at Hesse, but he narrowly managed to dodge each one. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Hesse jumped onto a tree branch and smiled. ¡°The snowballs that you threw a while ago was the snowman that Professor Hewitt made.¡± ¡°What? Who?!¡± ¡°Professor Hewitt. Every first snow day of the year, he makes a little snowman that he called ¡®Principles.¡¯¡± Louise¡¯s hands started to shake. She thought the snowballs were particrly well crafted, but it turned out it was a snowman that Professor Hewitt made! And given that it was named ¡°Principles,¡± the professor must surely dote on it. There were many viins in the world, and someone who destroyed another person¡¯s snowman was definitely a viin. Thebel which she so desperately tried to escape hade back to haunt her. ¡°Professor Hewitt ising this way.¡± Hesse grinned as he swept some powder off Louise¡¯s head. ¡°As I said before, look for me when you¡¯re secretly dealing with annoying people. Okay?¡± He added in a low voice, ¡®It¡¯ll be bad if you ask another knight!¡¯ then quickly fled over the wall. The moment he disappeared from sight, Professor Hewitt appeared. He stared at the remains of his little snowman and turned towards the trio with fierce eyes. He looked ready to apply for a grade correction. Louise quickly rolled a snowball, and Simon and Ian scrambled to help herplete it. Professor Hewitt¡¯s assistant came running with a name tag that said, ¡°Great Principles¡± and hung it on the newly built snowman. The professor seemed to approve. Chapter 164 - Suppressing The Lewd Demon (2)

Ch. 164 Suppressing The Lewd Demon (2)

It continued to snow. The sun rose over the horizon, but the clouds hung stubbornly in the sky. There was so much snow on the ground that their feet were soon drenched, and they gave up going to breakfast and returned to the dorms. ¡°Ugh...¡± Louise looked down at herpletely wet leather shoes. ¡°Achoo!¡° Her wet hair and clothes were a wreck, and her hands felt like popsicles. After parting from Simon at the stairs, Ian walked Louise back to her room. ¡°You have towels?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean dry towels.¡± He casually followed Louise inside. Her limbs were exhausted, but she managed to pull out some towels from a drawer. Sg sg. Ian took it from her and started drying her hair with it. ¡°You¡¯re soaked to the skin. You need to change your clothes first...can you move your hands?¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Who else is here?¡± ¡°My hands...¡± Louise looked down at her hands. They felt numb, and they were starting to swell a little. ¡°I can move it.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. I¡¯ll bring some lukewarm water, so you should change your clothes first.¡± She wanted to ask why, but his expression was too serious for her question him. Besides, she did need to get out of her wet clothes. Ian stepped away while Louise fought with her buttons. It was not easy to undo them with her frozen fingertips. Maybe she could ask Ian to do it... ¡®What the hell am I thinking?¡¯ No matter how much dirt they brushed off each other in childhood, this was a different matter. Louise tugged on an extra shirt and skirt, suppressing the lewd inner demon. Soon Ian returned with tworge bowls of water. ¡°Sit down.¡± He ced a bowl of water down in front of the bed. ¡°It¡¯s not hot. It is lukewarm, but¡ªWhat are you doing?¡± Ian turned around and saw that Louise was scratching her back. Her frozen hands were starting to thaw and she was gaining the sensation of pins and needles. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch yourself.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m itchy.¡± ¡°And why are you wearing woolen socks?¡± ¡°My feet are frozen.¡± ¡°Really, you idiot!¡± A sh of frustration crossed Ian¡¯s face, and he picked up Louise and carried her to bed. After carefully wrapping her trembling shoulders with a thick nket, he sat down in front of her. ¡°You should think about warming yourself properly if your feet are frozen.¡± ¡°But...¡± Without asking for permission, Ian pulled off Louise¡¯s socks. ¡°Don¡¯t take them off!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and put your feet in the water!¡± Louise knitted her brows, then dipped her toes into the bowl. ¡°Ahh...¡± Although the water was lukewarm, she felt as if thorns were stabbing her feet. Eventually the sensation faded away. Ian watched Louise¡¯s feet wiggle in the water for a moment before standing up. ¡°Your skin was frozen.¡± He replied to the unspoken question then dipped a towel into the other bowl. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to ce it in something hot all of a sudden, so I followed you because I thought you wouldn¡¯t know that.¡± Louise managed to crack a smile on her stiff lips. ¡°Is that knowledge for survival?¡± ¡°Yes, but this time it¡¯s courtship. It seemed like anything I learned was useful.¡± He twisted the towel to wring the water from it. ¡°Give me your hands.¡± He then wrapped the towel around them. ¡°Now put your hands on your face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very ticklish.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°It hurts.¡± ¡°It will.¡± He sat in front of Louise, feeling relieved now. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Louise nodded down at him. His hair looked almost dry, but his clothes werepletely damp and he was likely on the verge of catching a cold. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I told you before, I don¡¯t catch colds.¡± ¡°Ah, but I looked it up in a book.¡± Louise recalled the story about a ¡°disease which discriminates status¡± which he had mentioned before. ¡°It was born from the imagination of local nobles after hearing about the capital. They had no idea when they¡¯d get the opportunity to actually go there¡ªin other words, it¡¯s the result of vain hope born from an uncertain status.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Disease doesn¡¯t care about status. You can also catch a cold.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He smiled lightly and sshed the part of Louise¡¯s ankle which wasn¡¯t submerged in the water. ¡°You¡¯re frozen to your knees. Why on earth did you leave without your coat?¡± ¡°I forgot.¡± ¡°I guess all three of us were out of our mind today.¡± Louise made a sound of agreement as she pressed her face against the towel. ¡°I forgot to say this, but I¡¯m d you got the results you wanted.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re incredible. You¡¯re so smart when you study...¡± ¡°I¡¯m always smart. And why do your hands keep creeping up!¡± Louise now pointed to his hand that was near her calf. ¡°Your whole leg is cold.¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look it. Look at your knee, it¡¯s blue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really okay, so how about you take care of yourself first.¡± ¡°Well, my jacket is a little wet.¡± He stood up and Louise gave a sigh of relief. Now Ian would go back to his room. To be honest, it was kind of weird for him to touch Louise¡¯s leg, even if he was treating her. ¡°Take care when you go back¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯ll dry out if I take it off.¡± ¡°What?¡± She thought he was leaving. ¡°It¡¯sing down like crazy.¡± He stared at the flurry of snow out the window as he pulled off his jacket. ...President. You call that jacket ¡®a little wet¡¯? There was no limit to his lying! No, his shirt was wet too. Oh my god, it was stuck to his body! Louise stared at his shirt with her jaw clenched, while he looked out the window with a rxed face. ¡°The snow going to pile up quite a bit, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chapter 165 - Forever (1)

Ch. 165 Forever (1)

¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to clear away all that snow.¡± He scratched his chin thoughtfully as Louise gazed at his reflection in the window. ¡°Louise.¡± When he called her name, Louise jolted quickly in surprise. ¡°Y-yes?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll remove some snowter. You can borrow a pair of fur boots from the student council storage room. The boots look ridiculous, but they¡¯re warm.¡± ¡°Are you wearing those fur boots, too?¡± ¡°Me? Wear that?¡± He shed a grin and shrugged. Well, Louise supposed that a person who walked around wearing only a thin coat in spite of the cold weather wouldn¡¯t wear fur boots. ¡°How are your hands?¡± He approached her and removed the towel from her hands. It had gone cold without her even realizing it. ¡°I think it¡¯s a little better.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that way. Give them to me.¡± He sat next to her and he held out his hands in expectation. It must be serious if he was this worried. She flushed as she thought, ¡®He touched my feet,¡¯ and ¡®His shirt is wet.¡¯ ¡°Come on.¡± At his urging, Louise ced her hands in his. Her hands were still a darkish red, but the itching and stinging was less than before. ¡°Hmmm.¡± He gave a small hum as he ran his fingers across her palm. It was a curious turn of events that they were in the same snowball fight, but their oues werepletely different. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have yed around.¡± ¡°With Simon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re helping me like this? Because you started the snowball fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m responsible for this happening.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a mild frostbite.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use the word frostbite. It sounds scary.¡± He exhaled a warm breath across her hand that tickled up to her fingertips. ¡°I think my hands are fine now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He inspected the back of her hand and her fingernails and shook his head. ¡°It looks the same.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lot better than before.¡± She gently pulled her hand away from him. ¡°How about your feet?¡± ¡°My feet are fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to overuse the word ¡®fine¡¯. You have to be honest with the people who are worried about you.¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± He stood up and cleared away the water bowl, while Louise held her dripping feet in the air. ¡°President, can you get me a towel over there?¡± ¡°Already getting it.¡± He knelt down on the floor and carefully dried her feet. ¡°I-I can do it myself!¡± ¡°I know, but I have to check its condition.¡± ¡°They¡¯re dirty...¡± ¡°Dirty.¡± He brushed the sole of her foot with his fingers, proving otherwise. ¡°Is it sore?¡± ¡°A little. I¡¯m more embarrassed than anything.¡± ¡°You used to y barefoot often when you were young.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t touch my feet like this.¡± ¡°Well they didn¡¯t freeze like this before.¡± Louise smiled at their casual banter, though she was still embarrassed that he was using his hands to warm her cold feet. ¡°You know what?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± His eyes remained fixed on Louise¡¯s foot when he answered. ¡°A moment ago, you said you regretted ying around with Simon.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I liked it.¡± Now that her hands were a little easier to move, she grabbed a quilt and tugged it over herp. ¡°You two looked so happy.¡± ¡°Simon and I are always happy.¡± ¡°I know, but today you two were especially so.¡± ¡°Thanks to Simon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also because of you. But don¡¯t do that in the cold next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m reconsidering that too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Louise watched as Ian held her feet as if he were delicately handling ss, and she gently brushed her hand against his silvery hair. He had always been close to her, but never as close as he was now¡ªnot only in distance, but also in their rtionship. It had changed into something clearer, more crystallized. Perhaps being in the Academy had affected them. It was strange to think about. Ian could easily go from the pce to the greenhouse anytime, but the opposite was not true; without an invitation from Ian, Louise wouldn¡¯t be able to step foot inside the pce. In the Academy, however, she could reach him just by walking through its corridors and stairways. She could run into him by ident. They could walk together under the stars until dawn caught up to them. Louise realized how rare and precious those experiences were. After she went back to the outside world and removed her school uniform, it would be difficult to do these activities with him again. She would also have to deal with their differences in status. Louise slowly dropped her hand from his head. ¡°No more touching?¡± He spoke jokingly, but she couldn¡¯t answer him. She was afraid she would get addicted to this closeness. ¡°Your hair wasn¡¯t frozen, Your Highness. Oh, no, I meant the President¡¯s hair isn¡¯t frozen.¡± Louise realized she spoke the wrong title and hastily corrected herself. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you addressed me by the wrong title in the Academy.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°It was difficult for you at first, but you said it naturally afterwards.¡± President! President! ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise¡¯s eyes returned to Ian again. ¡°After I graduate and after you graduate.¡± Ian was still looking at the sole of her foot as he gently rubbed heat into them. ¡°What are you going to call me?¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Crown Prince and Heir To The Throne isn¡¯t bad. But I can¡¯t be that to you.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you my superior?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His wish was simple. He wanted her to call him by his first name. ¡°It¡¯s difficult for me to do that.¡± ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Well...it¡¯s a littleplicated.¡± ¡°You can tell me.¡± ¡°Actually.¡± Louise turned her thoughts to the original story, which she hadn¡¯t done in a long time. She told him the moment the viiness Louise used the name ¡°Ian,¡± and Ian looked at her as if she were nothing more than dirt. The current Louise couldn¡¯t forget this scene from the original story. ¡°Does my face really look that scary to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly you. It¡¯s a different story now.¡± ¡°I want to hit that guy for some reason...so is that why you¡¯ve only called me ¡®President¡¯ so far?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Louise hesitated. ¡°I wonder who¡¯s going to hear...¡± ¡°No one is listening right now, so you can speakfortably. So what else is it?¡± ¡°No, I mean, what would other people think if I addressed the Crown Prince so familiarly?¡± ¡°What would they think? They would think that I¡¯m deeply in love with Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...Well!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a statement of facts, so is there a problem?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to that.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Professor Lassen put those useless morals in your head. I intend to prepare a countermeasure against her as soon as I leave...but your worries still won¡¯t leave you easily, will they?¡± Louise nodded her head. Perhaps there were many more like Professor Lassen in the future. Some might have more power than her, and others would resort to crueler methods. Their malice would be directed at them both. Louise was not happy about Ian being exposed to danger, even when she knew he was strong. ¡°But still.¡± There was a hint of a smile in his voice, even when talking about unpleasant situations. ¡°Even if something bad happens as a result.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I will still be happy at all the misfortunes that happen to me.¡± ¡°But that....¡± That was just miserable. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not like the fairy tales. The good and the bad alwayse together.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be unhappy if something bad happens to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡± ¡°Are we going to be unhappy?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be alright if we face the misfortunes together, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather if there was not any...¡± ¡°Forever.¡± His voice immediately turned from jovial to delicate on thest word. Forever. He wanted to be together for a lifetime. He finally lifted his head from her foot, but when his eyes met Louise¡¯s, he didn¡¯t smile. ¡°That¡¯s...¡± ¡°It means that I¡¯m betting everything I have to ask for eternity.¡± He added an exnation so Louise wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. She remained in shocked silence, however, and Ian smiled and softly continued. ¡°I don¡¯t need to hear an answer right away. I do have a conscience.¡± ¡°O-oh, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Think about it. You have a year to make a choice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Now, you just...¡± Louise managed toplete the sentence as her ears were ming red. ¡°You proposed.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He nodded with a calm expression. ¡°While you were holding my foot.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Y-you were holding my foot while proposing!¡± ¡°At least I didn¡¯t pat your head, so I thought it would be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much! Why would you be touching my head or foot?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s just a foot.¡± ¡°But still!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s very pretty.¡± He lifted Louise¡¯s foot and kissed it. ¡°You¡ªyou...!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He looked at her as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°I promised I would kiss you every day.¡± ¡°What kind of man kisses a person¡¯s feet?¡± ¡°Maybe there are more than you think.¡± ¡°Haaaaa...¡± Meanwhile, Louise¡¯s feet were slowly returning to their usual color. The pain was fading away, and her senses were gradually returning. Chapter 166 - Ch. 166 Forever (2)

Ch. 166 Forever (2)

¡°Well, let¡¯s clean up now.¡± He stood up, left the room to clean the water bowl and towels, and soon returned with a mug of hot chocte and marshmallows. ¡°The caretaker asked me to bring this to you.¡± He held out the mug, and Louise stared at it suspiciously. ¡°Did you wash your hands?¡± ¡°The Lady Caretaker puts a death penalty on those who don¡¯t wash their hands.¡± Ian handed her the hot mug, and she epted it gratefully. She took a sip of the chocte, and warmth spread from her fingertips to her toes. ¡°It¡¯s so good...¡± ¡°Right? When you finish drinking it, you cane with me.¡± ¡°Where are you going in this weather?¡± ¡°I applied for asylum at the Duchy of the Kitchen from the Lady Caretaker.¡± That meant he had been given permission to go to the kitchens. ¡°Why?¡± Louise mumbled through two marshmallows in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± Louise stared thoughtfully at the white kes drifting outside the window. She suddenly remembered a conversation with Ian. ¡°I taught myself some recipes for courtship. A thick chocte cake, or autumn apple pie. In winter...¡± ¡°Cinnamon rolls?¡± ¡°Yes, something that warms you up like that. It¡¯s a must-have on a snowy day.¡± Warm chewy cinnamon rolls on a wintry day were the best. With a cup of ck tea, it would be perfect. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll meet you on the first floor of the dorm building in an hour.¡± ¡°No, not that.¡± Louise looked around for a moment and ced her mug on a nearby chair. ¡°I¡¯ll face the misfortune with you. For the rest of my life.¡± Louise repeated Ian¡¯s words with a soft smile. ¡°As long as you make cinnamon rolls for the winter.¡± ¡°And chocte cake for your birthday?¡± ¡°You also have to make apple pie for fall.¡± ¡°Good. But ites with a condition.¡± ¡°Condition?¡± ¡°You need to call me by my proper name after a year.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°And don¡¯tin if I ask for a dance while patting your head.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to do that again?¡± ¡°Your reaction was funny.¡± ¡°Alright, fine. And?¡± ¡°And have a good rest of your Academic life.¡± ¡°...I.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re worried about the rest of your time.¡± Everyone Louise had gotten close to was going to leave the Academy. ¡°There will be new joys out there for you.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It wasn¡¯t until he answered confidently that Louise smiled. * * * An hourter, the pair met again at the entrance of the dormitory building. Although it was daytime, the campus was so quiet that one could hear the snow falling. Everyone seemed to be spending their afternoon rxing in the warm indoors. Louise and Ian strolled down the snowed-in path, and Louise turned her head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. Do you mind if I add additional conditions?¡± ¡°If that is what my fianc¨¦e wants.¡± Ian seemed to be in a good mood, and Louise held out her scarf. ¡°Could you please wear a scarf? You look cold to anyone who sees you!¡± Ian had been willing to listen to any request, but now he looked like he was reconsidering. ¡°...Except that.¡± He stopped to carefully wrap the scarf around Louise again. ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Perhaps it was because it against his aesthetics. Or more importantly, he found it satisfying that Louise stumbled around worrying about him. ¡°Anything else?¡± Louise fidgeted with the scarf that he wrapped around her neck. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be fine in the year without me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Simon¡¯s going away, so you might feel lonely.¡± That was true. If Ian had something good happen to him, he didn¡¯t have anyone to share it with. If he was depressed, he didn¡¯t have a friend to stroke his head. For no reason at all, Ian pulled Louise into his arms. Every time, he was surprised that being so close to her was enough to ay the anxieties that gripped him. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking...I did my proposal wrong.¡± ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t do it while holding my foot.¡± ¡°No, that part was good.¡± He pulled back to look at Louise and raised a smile. ¡°When I spoke about facing misfortune together.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to say I¡¯ll be unhappy with you.¡± ¡°Well, reality is not a fairy tale.¡± Of course that was what Ian always imed. ¡°But when a good-looking crown prince appears, it¡¯s okay to call it a fairy tale.¡± He changed his opinion is easily as turning over his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit irresponsible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a sweet and cute viiness here. The ensemble isplete.¡± ¡°The story is a mess all over again.¡± ¡°No matter how terrible the genre is, if it¡¯s a fairy tale, there will be a happy ending.¡± ¡°A happy ending?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a famous sentence.¡± Louise thought of the famous sentence that described all fairy tales. Those words were not one that told of misery. ¡°That¡¯s us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian leaned a little forward, their lips barely brushing against each other¡¯s. ¡°Forever.¡± And the rest of the sentence was dissolved by kisses. chapter 167 - Ch. 167 One More Thing (1) Ch. 167 One More Thing (1)
¡°Hello, Professor Wayne Hill.¡± Louise bowed as she entered the greenhouse.
¡°Ah, Miss Sweeney.¡± Professor Hill was found squatting in the corner mixing dirt, and he slowly stood up. It was the first time the two of them had met since the incident. Louise had been busy with exams, while Professor Hill was on probation. She didn¡¯t ask him how well he was doing, but the brightness of his expression was answer enough.
¡°Are you here to check the winter roses for the graduation ceremony tomorrow?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I was worried because it snowed a lot.¡± The snow and ice often threatened the leafy residents of the greenhouse.
¡°It was hard work, but they¡¯re safe.¡± Professor Hill straightened his shoulders and smiled proudly.
¡°You cleared all the snow around here?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I should havee to help. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Another good student came by and helped me.¡±
¡°Oh, you mean Simon?¡± Louise naturally assumed it was him. Simon had been to this greenhouse many times, and he was good at physicalbor.
¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Lord Hird.¡±
¡°If it wasn¡¯t Simon, then...?¡± Louise looked at Professor Hill questioningly, and he nervously scratched his cheek.
¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have toe here to do hardbor. It will interfere with your own work.¡±
¡°Well, you can call me anytime whenever you need help.¡± The professor gave a smile.
¡°Then you can count on me whenever the Sweeney greenhouse needs a hand too.¡±
¡°You¡¯lle?¡± Louise held her hands together as if it were a wishe true, and Professor Hill nodded.
¡°If you would be so kind as to invite me.¡±
¡°Of course I would invite you. I¡¯m sure my parents will be happy too. My father really admires you.¡± Professor Hill scratched his cheek again, and he looked bashfully at the red roses. Although they were standing in the greenhouse, even winter could make its icy grip felt inside. However, the roses won the fight to bloom even in these circumstances.
¡°...Beautiful.¡± He murmured to himself in a small voice.
¡°What?¡±
¡°A-ah, nothing, Miss Sweeney. You cane and pick up the roses any time tomorrow. And please say congrattions to President Audmonial and Lord Hird.¡±
¡°You won¡¯t speak to them at the graduation ceremony?¡±
¡°I...I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be there.¡± Louise remembered that Professor Hill was on shaky ground and she didn¡¯t pursue the topic further.
¡°I¡¯ll convey your message to them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°And can Ie backter to give their replies?¡±
¡°Of course. This greenhouse wees all living things, and Miss Sweeney¡ª¡±
¡°Is a good creature!¡±
¡°Yes, so feel free to visit.¡± After giving a brief bow, Louise immediately returned to the student council room. With the graduation ceremony just one day away, everyone was up to their necks in busywork.
¡°How are the roses?¡± Ian asked her in a businesslike manner.
¡°No problem. They¡¯ll look great tomorrow.¡±
¡°Thank goodness.¡±
¡°What are you looking at?¡± Louise leaned over to see the papers Ian had been studying intently. On it were the names of the graduates along with times.
¡°It¡¯s when the graduates check out of the dorm.¡±
¡°Everyone has different time?¡±
¡°Tomorrow, everyone will spend as much time as they can to finish their Academy life here.¡±
¡°But...why is the President managing that timetable?¡± Ian tapped Louise lightly on the forehead with his pen.
¡°I¡¯m worried about next year¡¯s student council because they¡¯re so useless.¡±
¡°Ugh.¡±
¡°Listen carefully. You will be doing this job next year.¡± Louise straightened her fringe and nodded quickly.
¡°Watching all students return home safely is thest sacred task of the student council presidents.¡± Ah, she understood. The student council president cared for the students up until thest moment.
¡°That¡¯s kind of romantic. But why would I be doing that? You said it was the job of the student council president.¡±
¡°Yes, it is.¡± Ian patted Louise on the shoulder encouragingly.
¡°Me?¡±
¡°If my prediction is correct, yes.¡±
¡°You¡¯re wrong! It can¡¯t be me!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not as much work than you think.¡± That was a lie. Anyone could see that Ian was obviously suffering from fatigue.
¡°You¡¯re lying about not being busy. Right, ire?¡± Louise summoned a witness who had seen Ian work for the past two years.
¡°Huh, what?¡± ire looked up from her work, looking startled as if she hadn¡¯t heard their conversation.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Oh...I interrupted ire¡¯s work. Sorry.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± ire swept away her long hair and held her pen again. She looked like she was immersed in writing a document. Louise turned back to Ian and whispered to him.
¡°President, what is she doing?¡±
¡°She¡¯s revising the president¡¯s congrattory address.¡±
¡°Revising the congrattory message? Why?¡±
¡°Well¡ª¡± Before Ian could exin, ire handed over a sheet of paper next to her.
¡°This is what the original speech looks like.¡± The address written by the dean was titled, ¡°The Past, Present and Future of the Academy.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an entire lecture!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a lecture. It¡¯s business.¡± Her fingers were red as sheid down the pen. She must have been working on rewriting the address for some time.
¡°Business?¡±
¡°Yes. With two famous people at the graduation ceremony, there will be many esteemed guests in attendance.¡± When ire said ¡°famous people,¡± she gave a pointed look towards Ian.
¡°As the dean, he wouldn¡¯t want to miss this great business opportunity.¡± There was nothing more unfortunate than suffering through the dean¡¯s long, winding speeches at events. The Academy¡¯s student council, which fought injustice against students and opposed terrible menus, secretly decided to make corrections to the dean¡¯s speech.
¡°But is it okay if you touch someone else¡¯s manuscript like this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. The dean will read off of it.¡±
¡°What if he¡¯s angry about the changes?¡± This time Ian answered.
¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. He won¡¯t find out about the changes until the graduation ceremony.¡± There he wouldn¡¯t be able to vent his anger in front of all the guests. It would be bad for business.
¡°And of course, he can¡¯t get angry after the graduation either.¡± Ian will wear his identity as Crown Prince again.
¡°Wow...he¡¯s going to be so frustrated.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s a virtue for the student council president to care for the students until thest minute. Anyway, how are the corrections going?¡±
¡°I just found out that he repeated ¡®Lastly, there¡¯s one more thing I want to ask the graduates¡¯ for the sixth time.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a small numberpared to the fifteen ¡®Dear guests¡¯.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a very strange speech.¡± Dean Crissis, who had been lying with his head down next to ire, woke up.
¡°He addressed the graduates six times and the guests fifteen.¡±
¡°Surely once each is enough.¡± Dean gave a mumble of agreement and dropped his head back down to the table again. He must have been tired after staying up all night making paper flower ornaments.
¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and sleep? Or at least go to the couch over there.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t wanna...¡± There was a note of stubbornness in his sleepy voice. Louise smiled to herself as she looked alternately between the workaholic ire and nearly asleep Dean. They seem to still get along very well. Luckily, irepleted her revisions before dinner. Ian read the manuscript in the dean¡¯s voice, and timed it for exactly four minutes and thirty six seconds. It was still quite long, but the original manuscript had been much longer. After dinner, they all went to the auditorium to hang the paper flower decorations, then returned to the student council room to put back the glue and scissors. After all that work, they all finally made their way back to the dormitories. ire took Louise¡¯s arm as she spoke in a somber tone.
¡°The day went by so quickly.¡±
¡°Yes. How are you feeling? It¡¯s yourst night in the dorm.¡±
¡°Very strange.¡± She shook her head gently, frowning.
¡°For some reason, I feel like I¡¯ll still be talking to you same time tomorrow.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same with me.¡± Louise squeezed ire¡¯s arm tightly.
¡°Tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, I feel like you¡¯ll still be here with me.¡± Such a future felt so natural. It was strange that in reality this was ire¡¯sst night.
¡°It feels like life these past two years...¡±
¡°¡ªwouldst forever, right?¡±
¡°Yes, I feel that way. I wonder why? I knew it wouldn¡¯t be permanent, but it feels so short.¡±
¡°Yeah, I wonder why too.¡± The pair walked side by side with the unanswered question hanging between them. The path was familiar to ire now, and so she walked with her eyes closed.
¡°...Maybe because it was so much fun.¡±
¡°Maybe.¡±
¡°Even more after Louise came. Do you remember our summer vacation?¡±
¡°Yes! It was fun then. We yed all night.¡±
¡°Yes. And we ate all day.¡±
¡°The sd we made from the potatoes the caretaker gave us were delicious too.¡± They smiled as they reminisced together. Before they knew it, Ian and Dean appeared behind them too, smiling all the way.
¡°It¡¯s not ourst time together. Tomorrow you¡¯ll be at the student council room again to do more work for the President.¡± Ian made an important addendum to ire¡¯s story.
¡°You¡¯ll have to work hard too, ire Iris.¡±
¡°Really! Right until thest day?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have you work until the veryst second. Isn¡¯t that frugal?¡±
¡°You¡¯re so awful and mean...¡± However, ire was smiling brightly. Chapter 168 - One More Thing (2)

Ch. 168 One More Thing (2)

The weather was bright and clear on graduation day. Each side of the stage was decorated with brilliant winter roses. As the dean had hoped, there were many distinguished guests in attendance, but otherwise, it was not much different from the entrance ceremony¡ªit was crowded, there were several speeches, and the students were bored. Ian wasuded the honor of valedictorian of the year. When he received his pin, Louise was so jealous she pulled the handkerchief in her mouth. Finally, the time came for the dean to stand up to give his speech, and his eyebrows twitched when he looked at the manuscript on the tform. Louise gave a secretugh. The dean nced at Ian, but he couldn¡¯t say anything to him and simply read the congrattory speech thatsted for four minutes and thirty-six seconds. ire¡¯s edits were enough to stir the hearts of the audience, and the crowd burst into enthusiastic apuse afterwards. The dean¡¯s face also brightened. When the graduation ceremony ended, and Louise felt a pang of both joy and sadness in her heart. It did notst long, however, as soon after began the ¡°Graduates¡¯ Exodus From Hell.¡± The faculty staggered the departure times so the area wouldn¡¯t be congested with carriages, but adults rarely listened to other people¡¯s instructions. Louise ended up at the front entrance to the dormitory helping with the trunks. ¡°Wait a second! Please wait here!¡± There was a rush of students pulling out their luggage. Simr trunks were sometimes swapped with others, and some would gopletely missing. Louise ran around looking for lost trunks, wearing a sash that said, ¡°Student Council Helper.¡± Some timeter, she even ended up loading carriages. She had no idea how she ended up doing this. asionally, some familiar graduates would go up to Louise to say goodbye to her. ¡°O-oh, yes. Be safe going back. Later in the capital city¡ªoh, if you put your luggage there it will get mixed up. What? Yes, I¡¯ll see you again in the capital...Hey! You there! No outsiders can enter the dormitory building! Please wait in the carriage!¡± She couldn¡¯t share any proper conversations with anyone. This wasn¡¯t the graduation Louise imagined; she thought it would be a more calm and elegant affair. As the afternoon wore on, the number of people remaining decreased. The student council was also responsible for checking that each of the rooms were empty. If there was any luggage left behind, it would go with Ian to the capital. She wasn¡¯t sure how many people would go to the Crown Prince for lost items. By sunset, Simon was also preparing to leave the Academy. He promised to write back after his study abroad schedule was finalized. ¡°Simon.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Professor Hill said congrattions to your graduation.¡± ¡°Please tell him that I¡¯m grateful. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to graduate without the sanctuary of his greenhouse.¡± ¡°I will. And just as a reminder, don¡¯t bring nts from other countries, okay?¡± Louise looked on worriedly, but he simply smiled. ¡°The nts can get sick in different seasons or climates. And make sure you eat well, okay?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll be gone for two years.¡± ¡°I had a thought today about how short two years was...¡± He smiled faintly. ¡°Did you feel that two years at the Academy were short?¡± ¡°Very. Especially this past year. Thanks to you, Louise.¡± ¡°I loved my first year thanks to Simon, too.¡± ¡°When Ie back, I will try to help you. So Louise¡ª¡± At this point, Ian appeared after finishing talking to some staff members. Simon waited for Ian toe closer before continuing the rest of his sentence. ¡°If Ian lies, be sure to tell me.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± It doesn¡¯t seem to be consistent with what they had been talking about. In any case, Louise nodded. Simon patted Louise on the head and climbed onto the carriage. It was ire¡¯s turn to leave next. She made Louise promise to write, and she couldn¡¯t forget to leave Dean Crissis an affectionate lecture to get a good night¡¯s sleep. When ire left, Louise looked around again. The ce had been so hectic earlier, but now the campus was still. Many of the guests had gone, as well as about half the students. Louise turned around again and looked at Ian. Darkness was already starting to fall in the sky behind him. ¡°The President¡¯s mission is finally over.¡± Now the only carriage left was the one that belonged to the royal family. Hesse was sitting on top of the carriage and waving his arms. ¡°So...are you going now?¡± Chapter 169 - So Pretty That I Can’t Stop (1) Chapter 169 So Pretty That I Can¡¯t Stop (1) Ian nodded slowly.
¡°Yes, I should go.¡± He had finished confirming that the graduates left safely and already gave his farewells to the staff.
¡°I¡¯ll see you to the carriage.¡± Louise spoke with a bright voice, but Ian shook his head slowly.
¡°Why not?¡±
¡°I¡ª¡± He reached out his hand and answered softly.
¡°I¡¯ll be the one to escort you.¡±
¡°But the dorm is just right there. You don¡¯t have to do that for me.¡± She pointed with her chin to the dormitory building close by.
¡°I just want to.¡± Ian reached out his hand again.
¡°Like usual.¡± His voice contained a note of sadness, as if he were hanging on to onest moment of normal life. Louise offered a faint smile.
¡°Okay.¡± She took his hand, then tilted her head up at him.
¡°As usual, right?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± He intertwined their fingers together, one-by-one into a perfect fit. They began to walk down the familiar path together. A few students stared at them, but the pair didn¡¯t pay any heed.
¡°Did the dean say anything?¡± Louise remembered how the dean¡¯s eyebrows twistedically when he got up on the podium.
¡°Not really. I heard that thanks to ire¡¯s excellent writing, the number of donation inquiries increased.¡±
¡°Wow. I liked ire¡¯s speech too.¡±
¡°ire Iris has a natural aptitude. She¡¯s very astute and can get to the point quickly.¡±
¡°So you wanted to keep her as your worker after graduation?¡±
¡°It¡¯s very important to keep good talent. I learned this from you.¡±
¡°From me?¡± Ian smiled and yfully tugged Louise¡¯s hand.
¡°No matter how much I like your work, you still belong to the Sweeney greenhouse.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true...I was raised to be the sessor since I was little.¡±
¡°Right? The Sweeneys got to you first.¡± Louise was the Sweeney¡¯s only daughter. Ian pouted in regret, and she chuckled.
¡°You also need to find someone you can rely on.¡± What? To work in the Sweeney greenhouse? But most of the students were from noble families. They weren¡¯t going to learn how tobor over nts or dirt. Or maybe he meant...
¡°Is it because I epted your marriage proposal?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying...I need a noble by my side?¡± Louise was probably not the ideal crown princess that many people wanted.
¡°Yes. It will be harder by yourself to juggle the greenhouse and sit by my side.¡±
¡°...It sounds daunting.¡± Louise was worried about their future after their marriage.
¡°As I told you before, there will be obstacles.¡± Ian stroked her chin with a hand.
¡°If thedy I want says she chooses me.¡± Louise easily recalled the story he told between spring and summer. His own resolution.
¡°You said you¡¯d stay by their side. No matter what you go up against.¡±
¡°Yes. No matter if it¡¯s the world.¡± It was interesting. His vow and the seriousness of it had not changed at all. Unlike the days when the same remark gave her anxiety, this time it was reassuring.
¡°I¡¯ll do my best to find someone I can trust.¡±
¡°I look forward to it.¡± As they spoke, they found their way to the front door of the dormitory. Ian didn¡¯t part from her yet, so he probably intended to walk her to her room. As usual.
¡°Oh, right. About art history.¡± Louise was about two or three steps ahead when she looked back at Ian. She had once said that she liked that their eyes were about level at this position.
¡°The ss only involved memorization, but it was still a good ss. It taught me about appreciation.¡±
¡°Right?¡±
¡°I think it will be a great help in selecting an artist to disy their paintings at the party next semester.¡±
¡°Anything you learn can be useful. On that note, take another ss from Professor Hewitt next semester. It¡¯s really great.¡±
¡°Ugh.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I have a history of destroying his ¡®principles.¡¯ He must hate me even more.¡± Louise remembered the professor¡¯s small snowman. Ian let out augh as he remembered that day where they pelted each other with snowballs.
¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We set up ¡®grand principles¡¯ to rece it.¡±
¡°The three of us.¡±
¡°And the professor¡¯s not the type to change your grades in revenge for a little snowman.¡±
¡°Well...true.¡± Professor Hewitt may be scary, but he was fair.
¡°Of course, he might take a small revenge in ss.¡±
¡°....¡±
¡°His ss is still worth it.¡±
¡°And what other sses did you like?¡± Ian told her about the sses he had taken. During their non-stop conversation, the pair climbed the stairs, passed the darkened hallway, before finally arriving in front of Louise¡¯s room. The two of them stood face-to-face in front of the door for a moment. Perhaps they were both thinking the same thing. They had arrived so quickly, but they knew the journey from outside to the room wasn¡¯t that far. Louise recalled how she usually said goodbye to Ian. It would be something simple, like ¡°Go and get some rest, too¡± or ¡°Good night.¡± The habits were deeply ingrained in her, and she had a strong desire to follow them through. Her mouth twitched in a smile and she looked up.
¡°...Then.¡± Her voice trembled. She shut her mouth. They stared at each other for a long time, until Ian lifted his hand. Tuk. It touched her the crown of her head, before sliding down her soft golden locks, then turning around her ear until his fingertips reached her chin. After a moment¡¯s consideration, he gently lifted her chin to face him. Perhaps he thought it was better to look into each other¡¯s eyes when saying goodbye. Besides, he said they would do it as usual.
¡°Good night.¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°Be careful not to kick off your nket in your sleep.¡±
¡°A-alright.¡± Louise¡¯s expression was heavy.
¡°No matter how much of a hurry you¡¯re in, remember to wear your coat. Your gloves and scarf too. When removing snow, wear fur boots.¡±
¡°...I know.¡±
¡°I think Simon always says this to you, but don¡¯t eat too much cold food in the summer.¡±
¡°I know that.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just about knowing. It¡¯s important to do it too.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±
¡°Good.¡± He gently stroked Louise¡¯s cheek, and her expression softened.
¡°You¡¯ve had a busy day. You should get some rest now.¡±
¡°Are...are you going now?¡±
¡°Yes. Every graduate¡¯s residence is terminated at midnight.¡± There was still a long time before then, Louise wanted to say, but she remembered that his grandmother and Hesse were waiting for him. She looked at their hands. Would it better to say goodbye while they were still holding them? If they gave their farewells and then let go, they might find it difficult because they wouldn¡¯t know what to say afterwards. Louise loosened her grip between their intertwined hands, and the winter chill crept between the gaps. He didn¡¯t pull her back, and so their hands naturally fell away. She sped the hand that was still holding on to her chin. In the future...would they remember this moment they were alone together? Loneliness welled up inside of Louise, but she pushed it away. It was not the time to drag this out, not when there were people waiting outside for Ian. Louise paused when a few students passed by, and when they were gone she looked into Ian¡¯s eyes.
¡°Thank you.¡± She stepped back reluctantly.
¡°For bringing me here.¡±
¡°It was nothing.¡±
¡°And for all the work that you¡¯ve done, and staying by my side.¡±
¡°It was my privilege.¡±
¡°You believed my weird story.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t weird. It was just upsetting that you went through it all alone.¡± A soft smile spread on Louise¡¯s face at hispassionate answer.
¡°You favored me, Your Highness.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Ian nodded to her again.
¡°I favor you. Very much.¡± Louise stored away his words and the sound of his voice in her memory. Perhaps in one lonely day, she could take it out secretly. Once shemitted it memory, she realized that their time together was about to end. He had thanked her, and she had given her answer. Now there was only one thing left for her to say. ...Go. Chapter 170 - So Pretty That I Can’t Stop (2) Ch. 170 So Pretty That I Can¡¯t Stop (2) Louise looked back at him. Even if they were in the capital together, they couldn¡¯t meet most days, and when they could, it would only be a hello and a smile. Her lips tipped upward, and her eyes shone brightly. When she opened her mouth, however, she found that she couldn¡¯t speak. What came out was a trembling exhale. Don¡¯t cry! Louise grasped the doorknob behind her back in spite of herself. The cold metal of the doorknob made her heart return to normal. She knew she would worry Ian if she cried here. Kkiig. The door creaked open. Louise took a step back. ¡°Well, be careful...¡± She couldn¡¯t say goodbye. However, the meaning would have been conveyed, so she didn¡¯t say anything further. Ian¡¯s palm gently pressed against Louise¡¯s cheek. ¡°Be careful...?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You have to say goodbye at the very end. ¡° ¡°...You are a real devil.¡± Louise pouted her lips at him. ¡°I want to hear it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I just want to hear you a little bit more. Say anything.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to talk.¡± If she did, she might blurt out ¡°Go now.¡± ¡°How can I say that? How...¡± Tears dripped from her eyes, flowing down Ian¡¯s fingers. She really, really didn¡¯t want to cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I...¡± Louise backed away from his hand. The touch on her cheek was so sweet that she felt like crying more. Louise quickly wiped her face with her sleeve and looked at Ian again. He stood exactly in the same ce. Not too close nor too far away. Perhaps he was waiting for Louise to say the final words. She swallowed deeply and spoke again. ¡°Alright.¡± She opened her mouth carefully. Ian¡¯s grip tightened on her. ¡°Please, be careful¡ª?¡± Her words were stopped again, but this time it wasn¡¯t her fault. She was caught by surprise as Ian suddenly drew close to her. Their bodies fell into each other¡¯s, and then their lips. ¡°Oh...¡± The rest of her breath flowed out, and that was thest. All her breath, words, and emotions¡ªshe surrendered it to his control. His arms tightened around her waist, and Louise closed her eyes as she felt tears tickle her cheeks. She sensed someoneing by, and she pulled Ian back into her room. The door closed, leaving the room darker than before. They didn¡¯t have to worry about spying eyes here. Ian¡¯s mouth fell on hers, and heat rushed out of his opened lips. Even a foolish human could forget to breath. asionally they pulled away when their human needs won over, but their lips crashed together again. The desire to imprint themselves on each other burned in them all the way to their fingertips, and they grabbed at each other wherever they could reach. Ian finally lifted his head to kiss the tear tracks on her cheeks, then followed them upwards to kiss her eyes. He didn¡¯t want to tell her not to cry, and he realized how selfish and trashy it was. He thought she looked beautiful when she was crying. He didn¡¯t want topare himself with anyone, but he knew that the sweet and sincere Simon would only think of stopping these tears. ¡°...Don¡¯t cry.¡± He confessed with closed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty that I can¡¯t stop, please.¡± Except he wanted to beg otherwise. However, he wiped away her overflowing tears with his warm palm. ¡°I¡¯m...I¡¯m not crying.¡± As she looked up with reddened eyes, he gave a bitter smile. Taking back the lie was such a sweet temptation. ¡°...I wasn¡¯t going to cry.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Louise Sweeney was diligent and kind. She must have prepared herself for the one year separation. She would hate for him to worry. ¡°I can not bring myself to say that. I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really want to hear that, either.¡± Ian held Louise¡¯s face in his hands, carefully brushing her lips with his thumb. ¡°So you were telling me to do it just to annoy me?¡± She looked at him grumpily, and he gave her a light peck on the lips. ¡°Yes, I did it to annoy you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bad.¡± ¡°Of course I am. That¡¯s why no one else is good enough for you.¡± ¡°The president is so nice.¡± Not so long ago she had called him the devil, and now she immediately returned a friendly remark. ¡°...Being nice.¡± Then there was a soothing short kiss. ¡°Is okay.¡± After the kiss was over, he patted the top of her head and spoke in a whisper. ¡°Say what you really want to say.¡± Louise clutched the hem of her skirt. Say what she really wanted to say. She couldn¡¯t do that. How much had she done in the past several days just not to? ¡°I won¡¯t mock you for it.¡± ¡°...Well.¡± ¡°I want to hear it.¡± Louise bit her lip. His arms were wrapped around her, and naturally she could hear the familiar sound of his heart. She remembered when she first heard it and realized that Ian Audmonial was a living person. He wasn¡¯t simply a character or a protagonist of a novel. He was someone who lived and breathed in front of her. As time went by, that seemed to hold even more meaning. ¡°Yes.¡± Louise managed to open her mouth. There was something she wanted to say. She would embrace this warmth and everything she heard. ¡°...I like you. So.¡± She was out of breath. Despite her natural silence, Ian held her still and waited. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go yet¡ª¡± Her confession was swallowed up by his lips on hers. Louise held on to him with all her being as she murmured her confession between his kisses. Over and over again. Chapter 171 - Ch. 171 The Most Popular Boy (1)

Ch. 171 The Most Popr Boy (1)

The winter vacation started not long after the graduates left. Like thest vacation, Louise stayed at the Academy a little longer, as the healer had said there would be a lot of snow on New Year¡¯s Day. His forecast was as urate as ever, and on the night of New Year¡¯s, Louise, Ste, and Professor Hill, armed with coats and fur boats, fought a battle to clear the snow around the greenhouse. Human power could not easily ovee nature however, and by the time the snow had stopped, the three of them had fallen asleep in the greenhouse. When Louise opened her eyes, she saw that the professor had grilled some meat. The outside was a little too burned, but when she ate it she felt strength return to her weary body. ¡°I thought I was going to die.¡± Louise swallowed thest of the food and stretched herself out on the table. Meanwhile, Professor Hill filled her ss with grape juice. ¡°It will be sunny tomorrow afternoon, so you can head right back to the capital.¡± Just in time to stay with family for the New Year. Professor Hill gave her a kind smile. ¡®He¡¯s not stuttering anymore.¡¯ Louise liked this new, confident Professor Hill. She had a theory once that his stammering was from theck of sleep, but in truth it was his guilty conscience thatpromised his speech. Though much of the burden must have lifted from his shoulders by now, she asionally glimpsed a shadow of regret. Louise answered with as bright a smile as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow afternoon. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spend the new year with my family, of course.¡± Louise guessed that the family he referred to were the nts and insects in the greenhouse. ¡°What about you, Ste?¡± Louise watched as Ste lifted her fork with trembling hands. Louise thought the cold had affected her, but from the dark circles around Ste¡¯s eyes it must have been exhaustion from lifting the shovel. The professor had cut up her meat for her, but even picking it up seemed a hard task for Ste. Louise took Ste¡¯s fork and put it right in her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re a demanding girl, Ste.¡± ¡°Hey, I can do it!¡± ¡°Not with that hand. Chew your food carefully. So, when are you going to leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll...I¡¯ll stay here during vacation.¡± Ste avoided everyone else¡¯s eyes. It was possible this was a thorny subject for her. Royal guards were stationed at the Lapis manor, and she may not want to go back there for vacation. Her rtives were hardly supportive of her, either. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be bored because there¡¯s no one at the Academy. Would you like to stay with me instead?¡± Ste shook her head vigorously at Louise¡¯s suggestion. Hmm, why would that be...? Though Ste didn¡¯t say anything, Louise sensed there was something fishy. ¡°Are you doing something secretly fun at the Academy?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really? Thene with me to the capital. The Sweeney greenhouse always wees guests.¡± The answer to Louise¡¯s proposal, however, came from Professor Hill. ¡°I think that¡¯s a great suggestion! Please go ahead, Miss Lapis!¡± Ste looked noticeably upset by the professor¡¯s words. Louise studied Ste¡¯s cute face as she held the fork in her hand. That expression...Louise had seen it before in illustrations. Ste made that face when she didn¡¯t want to separate from Ian, but she couldn¡¯t confess it to him! Louise looked alternately between Ste and Professor Hill. ¡°Come to think of it, the healer said it would snow again.¡± Louise smiled and as she put another forkful of food into Ste¡¯s mouth. ¡°The professor needs Ste¡¯s help, right?¡± ¡°Oh no, Miss Sweeney. I¡¯ll be alone...!¡± ¡°If Ste stays here, she can rx and enjoy her vacation.¡± The professor¡¯s face turned pale as if it were too much trouble. * * * Louise¡¯s parents threw her a small party when she returned home, which served as a celebration of both her first year at the Academy and her birthday. After that, Louise rarely left her room, let alone the house. From morning until evening, she lounged in bed, reading novels and falling asleep while ying puzzle games with her mother. There were many days she got up farter than the sun, but no one bothered to scold her. Her father said to always work hard, but to rest hard as well. News about Ian came from the newspapers. He was hard at work, devoting his mornings and evenings to the affairs of the country. Simon was safely able to go abroad thanks to the former queen¡¯s help. There were interesting rumors about that. When Ian saw Simon off, Ian either had an angry expression or he had shed tears. People argued which story was true or not, but Louise knew the answer. It was likely both were true. Ian was angry that he did not have the power to fulfill Simon¡¯s wishes, and he was also devastated in losing his dear cousin. Louise wrapped herself in a warm quilt and sat on a window sill as she reminisced about her two friends. If she snuggled up in a cozy ce like this, she would naturally remember all the good times. There was a voice and a touch involved in every memory. As she counted each one of them, her loneliness receded away, and a small smile spread across her face. * * * As the days went on, the wind chill lessened and she started to open the windows more often. Louise was packing her bags for the Academy once more. She ran her fingers along a dress she was considering taking, as she hadn¡¯t had the chance to wear itst year. ¡°I¡¯ll have a chance this year.¡± Finally, she packed away all the clothes and essories she needed. She left early for the Academy and boarded her carriage even before the sun rose. When she arrived, the Academy was as silent as if it were still vacation. Louise deposited her luggage in her dorm and headed to the student council room. She remembered how she hade here alonest spring,pletely unaware that Ian would be there. Louise paused and stood like a statue in front of the door. She knew that Ian and ire wouldn¡¯t be inside... Beolkeog. The door opened, breaking her train of thought. Dean Crissis stepped through the door with a massive yawn. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes. So are you.¡± Louise answered in a sullen voice, after having been interrupted from her reverie. ¡°You¡¯re here early?¡± Louise quickly rearranged her expression into something friendlier. She didn¡¯t want to fight with her friends on the first day of the new semester. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Dean dug into his pocket and pulled out a note. There, written in ire¡¯s handwriting, was a message. ¡®Go early and wee Louise on the first day!¡¯ ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here to wee me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He had a drowsy expression on his face as he pped his hands slowly in sarcastic apuse, and Louise gave a chuckle. ¡°This is a great wee. I¡¯ll be sure to give ire my review.¡± ¡°Yes. I hope the new student council president will tell ire how satisfied she was with my wee. Good luck.¡± He patted Louise on the shoulder and grinned. The meaning of his smile was clear¡ªnow that Louise was the new student council president, she would have to work hard until she was worn to the bone. Louise, of course, did not intend to do the work alone. ¡°Yes. And when I answer to ire, I want to tell her how hard Dean worked with me. What do you think?¡± ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t going to do student council this year...¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you want to continue the achievements ire left behind?¡± ¡°ire¡¯s achievements?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Of course I want to.¡± Louise quickly held out her hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s shake hands. We¡¯ll inherit the wonderful student council she¡¯s built!¡± Dean, who had automatically reached out his hand, suddenly snatched it behind his back. ¡°You¡¯re using me.¡± ¡°Oh,e on.¡± ¡°No, no matter how sessful ire was, I can¡¯t be in the student council.¡± He was on full alert now, and Louise looked down regretfully. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Yes. So try rope in someone else. You have a lot of other friends.¡± ¡°Alright. That¡¯ll be difficult though. What about ire¡¯s seat?¡± Louise¡¯s eyes shone mischievously. ¡°Maybe the position should be given to this year¡¯s top student?¡± ¡°...!¡± ¡°Maybe everyone covets that seat. No matter what anyone says, ire has the reputation of the new assistant to the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a real devil, Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I was just considering the seating. So, would you like to sit there for a while?¡± Dean stood there swallowing the bitter medicine. But for the life of him, he didn¡¯t want anyone else to sit where ire had been. And so, this was how Dean Crissis was forced to work on this year¡¯s student council. Chapter 172 - Ch. 172 The Most Popular Boy (2)

Ch. 172 The Most Popr Boy (2)

The entrance ceremony was held several dayster, and there Louise experienced her first failure as student council president. Following the example of her predecessors, she made several changes to the dean¡¯s speech, but the dean read the manuscript he prepared for himself. ¡®Dear freshmen! Lastly, remember this one thing¡¯ was repeated seven times. ¡®I hope to cooperate with the parents who have entrusted their children with us¡¯ was repeated four times. ¡°At least ¡®Dear guests¡¯ only appeared three times.¡± ¡°The dean has to understand that one is enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Here¡¯s the menu from the caretaker.¡± Dean handed over an important-looking red file. Recently, the caretaker had been less interested in experimental cooking. They praised her for her wonderful dishes, and a battle was likely to be averted this year. However, the report in front of Louise¡¯s eyes shattered her dreams of a peaceful diet. ¡®Roasted eggnt with chocte.¡¯ ¡°Dean! We have to go to the caretaker right now!¡± The students already had to endure the dean¡¯s long-winded speech, and the students may turn riotous if they were forced to eat that ridiculous menu. If public sentiment was bad, learning efficiency would drop, as well the Academy¡¯s reputation. A disaster was waiting to happen if Louise failed to stop the roasted eggnt with chocte. Perhaps this year¡¯s student council will also be a group that fought against an unjust diet. * * * ¡°Um...hello?¡± Louise greeted the boy tentatively, looking at his hair that was as blue as a beautifulgoon. ¡°My name is Louise Sweeney. I¡¯m the student council president...ah, do you know what a student council president is?¡± The reason Louise asked was because this young man was an international student from a distant kingdom. He had the opportunity to take the Academy entrance exam in his own nativenguage, and he surprisingly took the top spot. The boy thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°I know.¡± He had a subtle ent, but Louise was relieved that they couldmunicate. ¡°I came here to tell you about the Academy¡¯s traditions.¡± ¡°Tradi¡ª?¡± ¡°Traditions.¡± ¡°Trady-shuns...¡± ¡°Good enough. It refers to behavior that is handed down from generation to generation.¡± ¡°Ah, like customs!¡± He pped his hands and chuckled. It was cute to see him act so happily when learning a new word. ¡°It¡¯s custom for the top student to work for the student council.¡± Louise left out ¡®relics of an old age¡¯ because he wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s like a relic of an old age, correct?¡± Alright, how did he know those words without knowing what ¡°tradition¡± was? In any case, Louise was more interested in his curious ent. This boy¡¯s voice was pleasant on the ears. ¡°Yes, just like a relic.¡± Louise gave a giggle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just so amazed by how you spoke.¡± ¡°Is it adequate?¡± He scratched his blue hair nervously. ¡°Yes. You know the word order, and the word choice is good. Your ent is fine too. But.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°You sound a little old-fashioned.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, the words sound old.¡± ¡°Ah, old!¡± The boy smiled at the word he had just learned. ¡°Well, how is this?¡± He took on a more casual tone. ¡°I like that, but it¡¯s more natural to say, ¡®How¡¯s this?¡¯¡± ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± The boy carefully imitated Louise. ¡°Now you sound friendlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡± Louise turned the topic back to the student council. ¡°Joining the student council is not mandatory, so if you don¡¯t want to... ¡± When she thought of it, learning to speak and write a newnguage was already difficult by itself, so having him work for the student council would probably be overwhelming for him. ¡°Basically, we help students, but you can also get help yourself.¡± ¡°I need a lot of help.¡± ¡°Well...I guess so too.¡± ¡°So I will obey the custom. No?¡± ¡°You can obey it. No, I mean follow the customs.¡± He practiced the phrase several times, then he immediately looked squarely at Louise and answered her with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, President.¡± Louise shivered. A strange phrase was spoken. * * * ¡°President! Ah... You¡¯re not the president anymore, but I already wrote it down so I¡¯ll call you that. Anyway, how have you been? There are so many interesting people at the student council. This year¡¯s top student is from another country. They¡¯re very pretty when they learn the words so enthusiastically. They follow me around a lot, and I¡¯m excited to have a younger sibling.¡± ¡°Teaching is the best way to learn. You have a habit of changing the word order when you¡¯re flustered, so be sure not to confuse him. Teach him well.¡± ¡°We started preparing for the new semester banquet! This year will be even better than thest.¡± ¡°If by any chance ire writes down nder about me and sends it to you, it¡¯s all false.¡± ¡°ire doesn¡¯t say false things. Instead, give her at least a small vacation as she says she¡¯s tired.¡± ¡°If ire goes on vacation I¡¯ll be dust. Anyway, how was the new semester banquet? I regret that we couldn¡¯t go togetherst year.¡± ¡°We danced together though! This year¡¯s banquet was a sess. I danced a lot. This year¡¯s top student dances as skillfully as you, so I was able to stayfortable.¡± Ian read Louise¡¯s letter again, his eyes narrowed. She wasfortable with the top student? ¡°ire.¡± He called his young aide to his side immediately. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ire answered, adjusting her new sses. Her long hair was pulled into a bun so it wouldn¡¯t interfere with work. ¡°Did you hear about this year¡¯s top student?¡± ¡°You mean Louise¡¯s new friend? I¡¯ve heard rumors.¡± ire smiled as she remembered the neat handwriting of Louise¡¯s letters. ¡°The top student.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of person are they?¡± There was a strain to Ian¡¯s words, and ire peered at him carefully. His lips were trembling, as if he were trying to suppress his unease. ire instinctively understood the situation. Ian was thinking that this new friend might be the kind women liked. However, ire answered in an expressionless tone. ¡°Very bright. Has a great personality.¡± ¡°And what else do you know? Do you happen to know the gender¡ªah no, their grades?¡± ¡°They are the top of the ss.¡± ¡°Just because they¡¯re at the top of the ss, doesn¡¯t mean anything! Ah, no, I mean...¡± ¡°I heard that they¡¯re popr because of their blue hair and beautiful features. A bit clumsy, but that¡¯s also an important factor in poprity. I heard that the caretaker waspletely smitten.¡± ¡°What? That strict woman?!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s said to be the most popr boy at the Academy these days.¡± ¡°...Boy?¡± Ian looked as if he had swallowed a bite of chocte roasted eggnt. ¡°Yes, a handsome schoolboy.¡± ire didn¡¯t mean to tease Ian, but she gave particr emphasis to her reply. ¡°He always sticks to Louise¡¯s side and learns to speak from her.¡± ¡°N-no way...!¡± Ian¡¯s imagined a handsome male student clinging to Louise¡¯s side. Ian couldn¡¯t do anything on the matter except count out the days before Louise graduated. There were too many left. Chapter 173 - Ch. 173 Welcome, Louise Sweeney (1)

Ch. 173 Wee, Louise Sweeney (1)

¡®I saw in the newspaper. You¡¯ve been in the carriage more than ten days, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s hard for me to imagine. Does your body hurt? Is ire healthy? You know,tely I¡¯ve been¡¯ Louise paused her pen for a moment. After rereading her letter, she finished the rest. ¡®¡ªI¡¯ve been very busy with the group projects in Professor Hewitt¡¯s ss. But it¡¯s also fun because there¡¯s a lot of debate and discussion.¡¯ Did that sound too contrived? The thought came to her mind, but then she shook her head. Written letters were different from spoken conversations, and facial expressions and tone were not noticeable in a letter. If she showed any signs of fatigue, Ian would worry. Besides. ¡®I¡¯m not sending this letter anyway.¡¯ Louise waited for the ink to dry, then tucked away the letter in her second drawer among her other unsent letters. Ian and Louise. There was a time when both of them wrote letters to each other, down to every detail. But not now. Louise had to read the newspapers to find out about Ian¡¯s going ons. He was currently on a diplomatic tour of the various kingdoms underneath their country¡¯s rule, and sending a letter to Ian, who moved almost every day, was like trying to catch the tail of the wind. Of course, they couldn¡¯t meet each other during summer vacation either, but Louise continued to write letters even when they couldn¡¯tmunicate. It was strange. Looking back at her good memories was enough to make her smile, but as time went by, greed rose into her heart. She wanted to meet him now... Her desire would squeeze the flesh of her weak heart and make a fresh blue bruise. It didn¡¯t usually hurt, but sometimes when she touched her chest, she felt a subtle ache. Suddenly there was a knock on her door, and Louise nced at the clock in surprise. Much more time had passed than she thought. ¡°Louise?¡± It was Ste. She came here to do group work together. Louise ran to open the door, and a sweet smell wafted in. Ste brought blueberry bread. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d bring a snack.¡± Louise greeted Ste with a smile, and the girl silently came inside and ced the snack te on the desk. Ste gazed at Louise for a moment. She then took a piece of bread and liberally began to apply cream cheese on top of it. ¡°Ste?¡± Louise looked at her curiously, but Ste only focused on putting the spread until there was an equal ratio of bread to cheese. Ste sprinkled coarse sugar on top of her creation. It was nowplete. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Louise¡¯s mouth was filled with the dessert. The coarse sugar was satisfying crunchy and the cream cheese was smooth on her tongue. The contrasting textures met with the dense bread and became a single taste. Louise¡¯s eyes widened at the sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Louise quickly prepared a cup of tea and ced it in front of Ste. ¡°I was a little depressed earlier, but not anymore. Thank you, Ste.¡± ¡°...It¡¯s nothing.¡± Louise found the notes for her assignment on the bookshelf. She nced around at Ste, who was smothering another slice of bread with plenty of cream cheese, but something seemed to be upsetting her as well. ¡°Is there a lot of work in the library?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are several more students working there.¡± ¡°Well, what happened with Professor Hill?¡± ¡°Kollog!¡° Ste choked on her tea, and Louise must have guessed correctly. So far, Ste hadn¡¯t said a word about what happened with Professor Hill before. ¡°I¡¯m here whenever you¡¯re in the mood to talk, Ste.¡± Ste shook her head despite the well-meaning offer. She still felt indebted to Louise, and didn¡¯t want to burden her with her troubles. However, if Louise was worried about anything, she would have an ear for her always. ¡°Louise, too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You can talk to me. Well, if you¡¯re okay with it, of course.¡± Louise looked a Ste with mild surprise. Although the pair of them had gotten closetely, it was the first time Ste offered to listen to her troubles. Louise didn¡¯t want to turn down her goodwill, so she set aside her homework for a while. ¡°You know, Ste.¡± She began to tell Ste the feelings she had been holding inside for a long time, and Ste nodded thoughtfully along. Louise remembered the advice Ian had given her. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you need to find someone you can rely on.¡± Someone she could rely on. Did that include a good listener? * * * More time flew by. Louise became more anxious before the final exams, worried that her golden tower of ¡°Excellent Student¡± would fall. She became even more admiring of Ian¡ªhe was the student council president as well as an excellent student, while also being a romantic and a good cook at the same time. Now she understood way Ian was tired every morning. When Louise realized it was midnight, she closed her book and stretched. She looked up to the sky to see the stars glimmering in the ck. Perhaps Ian was travelling now, guided by those lights. He would joke happily instead ofining about all his work. Ian¡¯s tour of the kingdoms started close by, and he gradually began to get further away. By now, he must have reached a ce where the sun was already rising. It was impossible tomunicate even when they were standing in the same time zone, and as his distance grew, he and Louise shared less and less. Perhaps even the weather was different where he was. ¡®I¡¯m a little upset.¡¯ Louise squirmed into her nkets. Her longing brought up a moment from the past. ¡°Be careful not to kick off your nket in your sleep.¡± Now that she thought about it, it was useless advice. Kicking the covers in your sleep was an unconscious act. ¡®I¡¯ll tell him when I see him.¡¯ Louise carefully saved the words she would say to him. ¡°...I¡¯ll see him again.¡± This new anxiety sprouted from a newspaper article Ste showed her that day. She handed it to Louise, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to make you distressed!¡± Louise wondered what made her so nervous, but she took the paper and read that Ian¡¯s diplomatic tour was to be extended from its original schedule. At that point, it would be just before New Year¡¯s Day before he arrived. This was not what Louise knew about his return home. In his old letter, he had written¡ª ¡®It¡¯s going to be a long tour, but I¡¯ll be with you on yourst day at the Academy.¡¯ She thought he would be back at least at the beginning of winter. He would be arriving muchter than that now. Louise¡¯s heart was conflicted. She worried about Ian and ire and Hesse travelling long distances in the cold winter. She hoped that they would stay healthy. But most importantly... Louise stopped thinking and rubbed her cheek on her pillow. Even though Ian was on an important diplomatic mission, she wanted to see him as soon as possible. ¡®Don¡¯t be sad.¡¯ Louise made up her mind. She didn¡¯t want to get distracted and mess up on her exams. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Louise spoke out loud to encourage herself. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Her voice echoed softly in the room, and she gently closed her eyes. She had a dream that night. It was a rather noisy dream, and Louise hadughed a lot. When she woke up the next morning, silence filled the room, reminding her how lonely she was. Chapter 174 - Ch. 174 Welcome, Louise Sweeney (2)

Ch. 174 Wee, Louise Sweeney (2)

Even as the graduation ceremony neared, Louise did not feel much inspiration. Louise focused on the issues before her, from handling students¡¯ examints, to monitoring the caretaker¡¯s menu, and preparing for the graduation ceremony. One day before graduation, Louise held the dormitory leave schedule in hand. A year ago, Ian had told her she would be doing this job. ¡°What¡¯s that paper?¡± This year¡¯s top student handed Louise a cup of tea. Just in time. She had wanted to drink something warm. His participation in student council greatly increased hisnguage skills, and he now spoke natural-sounding sentences. ¡°It for when the graduates leave their dormitories.¡± ¡°Everyone has a different time?¡± He asked the same question she did once before. Louise looked at him and gave a small chuckle. ¡°Tomorrow, everyone will spend as much time as they can to finish their Academy lives.¡± ¡°By the way, why are you managing that schedule?¡± ¡°Well, watching the students return home safely....¡± ¡°...is thest sacred task of the student council presidents.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ve learned that it¡¯s thest sacred task of the student council presidents.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll stay herete?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Your family will have to wait a long time for you to go home.¡± ¡°Before he graduated, he told me that this task was very important.¡± ¡°By ¡®he¡¯, you mean the previous student council president, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And I¡¯ll teach it to you, too.¡± Louise turned slightly to look face-to-face with him. ¡°You¡¯ll do this important task next year.¡± ¡°No way, me?¡± He looked around in amazement. His reaction was just like hers fromst year, and Louise wondered if Ian had gone through something simr. ¡°If my prediction isn¡¯t wrong, you will be.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding. I¡¯m not even used to speaking well yet.¡± ¡°But you can pronounce ¡®tradition¡¯ right, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tra¡ª?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tradition!¡± ¡°Trady-shun...?¡± ¡°I heard you pronounce it correctly before!¡± ¡°I did? It must have been an ident.¡± He smiled softly and poured some more tea into Louise¡¯s cup. ¡°Mynguage skills still need more work, so you have to help me until the end.¡± ¡°Alright, alright...¡± Louise handed him the documents with a sigh. ¡°Please deliver this to the secretary.¡± He took the red file and replied vigorously. ¡°Yes, President!¡± ...How much longer would she hear that? * * * At the graduation ceremony, Louise achieved her goal. ¡°Congrattions, Louise Sweeney.¡± She was able to enjoy the honor of being the top student as she had hoped. ¡°I would like topliment you not on your grades, but your hard work.¡± That was contradictory, Mr. Dean. Still, she was ecstatic to have achieved her goal. She came to the Academy just to aplish this. There was another reason she was happy too. She had seeded in taking revenge for the entrance ceremony, and this time, Dean Crissis sessfully removed the manuscript from the dean¡¯s suit. The dean was forced to read the 3 minute and 49 second speech prepared by the student council. The dean made eye contact with Louise from time to time, regretting that he had given her top honors. If his address wasn¡¯t thest thing on the ceremony, perhaps Louise¡¯s wouldn¡¯t have received it. At any rate, her goal had been achieved, and so Louise felt safe and had the pleasure of graduating. Her pleasure was short-lived. Soon after she found herself wearing her student council sash, shouting at everyone in front of the dormitory. ¡°No outsiders can enter the dormitory! Passengers go back to the carriages! Oops! There! I told you to write your name before leaving your bag!¡± But Louise was able to cope much better than she didst year. ¡°This year has been so much fun, Louise. Why don¡¯t we say hello to each other at capital from time to time?¡± Last year, Louise was sad that she couldn¡¯t properly say goodbye to her friends, so this time she prepared something else. ¡°Thank you. This is my business card. Please feel free to contact me!¡± She handed over a card with her name, address, and a thank you. Hopefully some of them would call her when they needed flowers, or just when they wanted to see her. By the time the hectic departure of the dormitory wasing to an end, Dean Crissis boarded his carriage. ¡°See youter, then.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Louise liked his informal farewells, as it probably meant they would see each other soon. After all the graduates had left, she finally submitted the paperwork to the Academy office. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot this year, Louise Sweeney.¡± Louise smiled as she signed the file for confirmation. ¡°Are you going back home immediately?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to the student council room.¡± ¡°You really are going to do your job until the end.¡± The clerk brought the papers to his desk, and Louise was relieved of her final duties as student council president. She bowed and left the office, and slowly walked down the hallway. There was no urgency. Louise¡¯s residency didn¡¯t expire until midnight. The moon hungrge and swollen in the sky, and she took pleasure in the way its yellow light sharpened her form in the darkness. She followed the hallway to the front of the student council room. She expected someone to be there, but it was only quiet across the door. Well, after a hectic graduation ceremony, everyone else that was left might already be asleep. Louise shrugged and grabbed the doorknob, and as she opened the door, a cold draft blew. Maybe someone had left the window open. She couldn¡¯t believe anyone would do that in this cold season. They would have to be crazy to in this weather. Louise pushed the door against the wind resistance¡ª And saw a man standing by the window in the moonlight. For a moment, Louise doubted her eyes. ¡°Wee, Louise Sweeney.¡± It was Ian. ¡°...Ah.¡± Louise¡¯s lips parted in shock. ¡°What are you so surprised about?¡± He smiled as he leaned against the window frame, and Louise managed to speak. ¡°I thought I was mistaken seeing you.¡± Louise approached him slowly. ¡°You¡¯re never mistaken.¡± ¡°How are you here? I saw it in the newspaper that you would be so far away that you could barely arrive by New Year¡¯s...¡± Louise trailed off in embarrassment. It was obvious she was wasting time with idle talk, but she didn¡¯t know what else to say. Her gaze dropped. She wasn¡¯t sure why she couldn¡¯t look at him now, not when she had imagined their reunion over and over. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the newspapers said.¡± Ian tucked a few stray locks behind her ears. ¡°But I made a promise to you.¡± His hand drifted to her chin, and he lifted it up so she met his eyes. ¡°...Uh.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well...I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± It wasn¡¯t just words she couldn¡¯t figure out. She didn¡¯t know what facial expression to make either. ¡°I had a lot of things I wanted to say, so much that I could keep talking forever.¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°But now my words are all messed up...¡± ¡°Oh.¡± He looked at her wistfully and stroked her cheek a few times. ¡°Let me speak first. Congrattions on your graduation. I waited for this day.¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± It was an easy answer, and Louise¡¯s stiffened expression loosened. ¡°Congrattions on bing the top student, too. I wouldn¡¯t have expected anything else.¡± ¡°Thank you for that, too.¡± ¡°I heard you did a great job as a student council president. You worked hard.¡± ¡°I had a lot of help.¡± ¡°That is important.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Finally, a smile yed across Louise¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you for writing me all the time, even when I was busy. It was my only source of joy.¡± ¡°It was fun when you replied right away. Althoughtely...¡± She trailed off. She couldn¡¯t send or receive letterstely. ¡°But you still wrote letters, right?¡± Louise nodded slowly, wondering how he knew. ¡°I wrote letters that I didn¡¯t send, too.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Ian was more utilitarian than her, and she couldn¡¯t imagine him wasting paper by writing unsent letters. ¡°It was quite fun. It was the only constion on a long trip. Maybe I...¡± He paused. Louise wondered if he was desperately rooting for the words to say. He probably had a lot to tell her as well. ¡°...I missed you.¡± He gave a mumbled apology. Why would he apologize for that? ¡°My words are just as tangled up as yours.¡± ¡°You look in a much better state than me.¡± ¡°No. I really did miss you. It was awful without you.¡± Louise realized that the palm cupping her face was much hotter than usual. It was easy for her to realize that he was simrly tense. ¡°Alright.¡± Louise made a careful suggestion. ¡°You can say it again. I can understand thenguage of any country.¡± Louise¡¯s sweet words and gentle smile were the things Ian missed most. On the days when his body was too heavy to move, he remembered that the sunny Louise was waiting for him at the end of his mission. By that thought alone could he move his weary body. He took thest step. In truth, his body was still suffering from exhaustion, but he didn¡¯t feel it at all. At this perfect close distance, Louise leaned up to him first. Ian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he pulled Louise close with a trembling hand. It was a moment before he realized that he had reached the person he was aiming for, and the realization soon became a sensation. He squeezed the small body in his arms to confirm she was real. Ian gave a small smile. No matter how manyplicated words he gathered in his mind, there was only one thing he had to tell her. He pulled back slightly, and buried his lips in her light golden hair. And whispered. Chapter 175 - Only Louise Sweeney (1) Ch. 175 Only Louise Sweeney (1) TN: The links will be removed in a bit. Thanks for your patience! It was winter now, but not yet New Year¡¯s. After Louise had left the Academy, she ran out in front of the Sweeney greenhouse to receive an approaching carriage. The carriage stopped and the door opened, and a haggard-looking young man stepped out. Louise stared at him for a moment, before steeling herself for the words she had to say. ¡°Mr. Audmonial.¡± ¡°...¡± Ian looked back with a crestfallen expression. He had asked her to call him by his proper name after a year, and that was the answer that came back. ¡°Mr. Audmonial?¡± He would rather be called ¡°President¡± than that, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud otherwise she would call him that forever. ¡°Yes, Miss Sweeney.¡± He replied in kind as a form of revenge, and Louise let out a chuckle as if she didn¡¯t care that much what he called her. ¡°The title you chose is a little inefficient.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for your concern.¡± He couldn¡¯t argue with what she wanted to call him, but ¡°Mr. Audmonial¡± sounded strange to his ears. ire and Dean would probablyugh at him for three hours straight if they found out. ¡°More importantly, Mr. Audmonial.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Sweeney.¡± ¡°Did you bump your head in the carriage?¡± Louise pointed to his disheveled hair. Ian¡¯s grandmother obviously would not have let him leave the pce in such a state. ¡°I was just fidgeting with it a little.¡± He had done it out of nervousness, and in response, Louise gently lifted herself up on her toes and gently brushed his hair into ce. Ian slightly bent over to help her. He couldn¡¯t help but watch Louise¡¯s face as she focused on arranging his hair. He thought that Louise had already gone through herst growth spurt, but apparently she wasn¡¯t done yet. In the year they hadn¡¯t seen each other, she had matured further. He didn¡¯t want to be too conscious, but she was even prettier as well. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done.¡± She spoke in a soft whisper and took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re fine now. You look sharp.¡± ¡°For reference, how is your father feeling today?¡± The word ¡°father¡± sounded awkward in Ian¡¯s mouth, and Louise gave a shrug and a thin smile. ¡°Not good, actually.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Ian hade to the greenhouse with a specific purpose. He wanted to say hello to the Sweeneys, who had taken care of him for a long time, and rify his rtionship with Louise. More simply, he wanted to love her, marry her, and spend his life being good to her. ¡®Her father might pierce me with gardening shears.¡¯ Ian couldn¡¯t help but think of a bleak oue in his future. ¡°He¡¯s only grumpy because I misssified some of his documents. I¡¯m not used to doing his work yet...but he¡¯s not one to take it out on you.¡± No, Ian wasn¡¯t convinced that Mr. Sweeney was in a bad mood because Louise made a mistake. He was in a bad mood ever since Ian contacted him. ¡®Maybe he¡¯ll make me shovel dirt.¡¯ Ian hoped that his future contained something as benign as shoveling, rather than something as dangerous as confronting someone with gardening shears. Read the full chapters on ShainaG Trantions, WordExcerpt, or Crystal Crater¡¯s Patreon. * * * As it turned out, Mr. Sweeney¡¯s bad mood was also due to Ian. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Mr. Sweeney sat down next to Ian, a terrifying expression on the older man¡¯s face. ¡°I understand your concerns. Louise Sweeney had just graduated from the Academy, and in many ways you¡¯re right to be nervous¡ª¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m nervous?¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re not nervous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. By the way, you reversed what you just said in less than five seconds.¡± Mr. Sweeney stroke his chin, and Ian felt his stomach turn. Mr. Sweeney seemed to enjoy stringing Ian along with his words. There was an awkward silence before Mr. Sweeney finally spoke. ¡°One time...when Louise turned nine.¡± Unprompted, he began to reminisce about the past. ¡°It was summer. Louise and I rode a small boat to see the fireflies together.¡± His voice lifted at the memory, and Ian was unsure where this was going. ¡°Night fell, and little Louise Sweeney started dozing in my arms. Her little head nodded several times. Oh, how cute she was!¡± ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden! Father!¡± Louise yelled at him, but once her father started down memoryne he wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°When fireflies began to appear, I patted my little girl¡¯s chubby cheeks several times.¡± ¡°Father, please...¡± Louise begged him earnestly, and Ian finally figured out what he should do. ¡°So what happened?¡± He encouraged the response. When an older man tells you about his valuable experiences, he must not be interrupted. ¡°Her purple eyes blinked open slowly. She¡¯s a smart young girl, so she found fireflies quickly.¡± It was easy to find a glowing firefly in the dark, even when one wasn¡¯t smart. Ian, however, was smart enough himself not to point it out. ¡°So very smart.¡± Ian continued to encourage him, and Louise just wanted to mp both her ears shut. ¡°My precious daughter watched the glow for a long time, then looked up at me. Then, she said¡ª¡± Mr. Sweeney couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. ¡°She said, ¡®I love Father so much¡¯...¡± ¡°Father, are you crying?¡± She stared at his moistened eyes, and Mr. Sweeney stood up and left the room without replying. Mrs. Sweeney smiled and offered an exnation for her husband¡¯s behavior. ¡°He¡¯s just feeling emotional.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll speak to him.¡± Ian immediately followed Mr. Sweeney out the door. Outside the greenhouse, Mr. Sweeney stood in front of arge fir tree, still holding his face with his hands. He turned around when he heard Ian¡¯s approach, and he smoothed his expression into something calmer. ¡°Your Highness.¡± His eyes were dry, as if the fuss he made earlier was simply a ruse. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I was thest person to see Count Warren.¡± He was referring to Ian¡¯s maternal grandfather. That was sufficient warning. ¡°I...know.¡± His grandfather didn¡¯t want the pain that came from the intermingling of statuses to be repeated. ¡°Even when you knew, you came here today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± A heavy breath escaped him. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m crazy about money.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to show off, but I do know how to tame the beast that is wealth.¡± ¡°I...know.¡± ¡°I can even use this beast to show you a great manner of cheap tricks, enough to cause an itch for the royal family.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t something great enough to determine the survival of the nation. But it was enough to annoy and upset them. ¡°If you hear it as ckmail, then you¡¯ve heard it quite properly. Your Highness.¡± ¡°You have the right to say that.¡± ¡°I know. If not me, then who would? You are trying to take my daughter to a barrennd!¡± He red fiercely at Ian. There were a mixture of emotions on his face, but mostly of worry. ¡°And...it won¡¯t be of any help. I mean, I won¡¯t be of any help, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Louise Sweeney will help me. She¡¯s a great person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too obvious to be interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be of help to Louise Sweeney, too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s not enough yet.¡± Mr. Sweeney shook his head. Ian understood his feelings. No father would want to send their child to barrennd. ¡°So, Your Highness, you have to show me.¡± A sure sign that Ian would do his best to keep Louise¡¯s future safe. Chapter 176 - Ch. 176 Only Louise Sweeney (2) Ch. 176 Only Louise Sweeney (2) A few dayster, the capital began to buzz with rumors. Ian Audmonial had a fianc¨¦e chosen by the deceased queen, and the fianc¨¦e herself was a woman of obscure birth. For nobles, ¡°obscure¡± was a code word for ¡°vulgar¡±. The rumors started at small tea parties and spread torge banquets. Those who attended the Academy with Ian naturally knew that the young woman was Louise Sweeney. They knew she was a good person, but they did not bother to mention or defend her, and the rumors grew increasingly malicious. Louise was used of dishonesty at the Academy and paying her way to be the top student. It didn¡¯t stop there. The nobility whispered their pity that the prince was engaged to a barbarian with dirty hands. Louiseughed when she heard the rumors, but Ian was quite upset. The rumors¡¯ feet walked farther and farther, bearing the story of Louise Sweeney. The peak of the incident urred when the Sweeney family received a rare invitation to the New Year¡¯s ball. ¡°Mother.¡± Louise looked at Mrs. Sweeney sitting opposite of her in the carriage bringing them to the capital. ¡°Are you worried?¡± Her mother¡¯s gentle concern returned, but Louise shook her head. ¡°I just wanted to say something.¡± Mrs. Sweeney had been plenty worriedtely. ¡°I think it¡¯s alright not to borrow the power of the head family.¡± The head family she referred to was the baron family that her mother was disowned from. The head family was also upset after hearing the rumors about Louise, of course, but they were far more interested that she was the fianc¨¦e of the Crown Prince. Louise¡¯s maternal grandfather wrote to the greenhouse several times and even visited them. He said he would pass on the noble title to her mother and make her his official sessor. He pretended to worry that Louise should have decent ties before bing part of the royal family, but it wasn¡¯t true. His only concern was being connected to the pce without lifting a hand himself. Mrs. Sweeney could not forgive her father, but for Louise¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t say no. ¡°I am your daughter foremost, not his granddaughter. Symbolically speaking, of course.¡± And so Louise firmly made her decision to her mother. ¡°Please refuse.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Please refuse, alright?¡± Mrs. Sweeney nodded reluctantly, and Louise¡¯s heart finally settled. However, she was still worried that her grandfather would show up at the New Year¡¯s party. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m worried about you...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Louise shook her head, and her carefully curled hair brushed against her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly dressed, aren¡¯t I? Everyone will be so disappointed that I don¡¯t look like a barbarian.¡± Louise smiled at her joke about the rumors. She would never shatter under them. * * * The New Year¡¯s party was a long banquet that started on the eve and went into the first day of the new year. At this time, nobles from both the capital and the countryside came up to greet the king. The king could not receive all these guests by himself, and other representatives were delegated to help with the task. There were times when it was the former queen or Duke Hird that filled in, and this year Ian was qualified to take up the role as well. When the Sweeney family was greeted, it was done by the king himself. It caused quite a stir, but there was no consensus yet whether Louise would be epted by the Imperial Court. The king had made no officialment on the rumors since the beginning. The night drew onwards, and the party was in full swing. Near midnight everyone stopped and waited in breathless anticipation for the New Year. The enormous clock struck the twelfth hour, and everyone cheered and lifted their sses high as the musicians started ying. The king stood up from his seat, and some of the crowd looked on in curiousity. He had never danced since he lost his belovedpanion. The sorrow and anger cast on his heart still remained, and served as a reminder that he would never take another woman by his side again. The king made his way through the floor, the nobles in his path stepping back and bowing their heads. He stopped right in front of a young blonde woman. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Louise Sweeney.¡± He reached out his hand in a friendly gesture, and Louise stared at it. His hand looked cracked and callous, evidence of daily hard work. Her father had simr hands, and so she dly epted the king¡¯s offer with as much dignity as possible. There was a surprise, however. The king led her right into the center of the splendid banquet hall. The music had paused momentarily, but then struck up again. ¡°I have to thank you.¡± The emperor spoke in a casual voice as he started to lead, while Louise moved stiffly with tension. ¡°You¡¯re thankful to...me?¡± A smile crinkled on the king¡¯s face. It was simr to Ian¡¯s own yful smile. ¡°I won a bet against my mother for the first time.¡± ¡°You made a bet?!¡± With the former queen, no less. ¡°It¡¯s my privilege to have the first dance with young Miss Sweeney.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± The emperor chuckled. The adults had always been invested in the future of their children. In particr, they looked on with keen interest in how these three friends would turn out. The former queen imed that Simon had the advantage, while the king said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my son is the best.¡± The choice was left to Louise Sweeney, and it was the king who won the bet. ¡°It¡¯s just a thing between adults. Anyways, I am happy that your friendship remains strong.¡± ¡°I can say that with confidence.¡± A smile spread across her face. ¡°The three of us are always strong.¡± ¡°I know. We are proud of you all.¡± The king danced wlessly, despite not having done so for years. Louise¡¯s nerves slid away from her like water. Maybe it was because he had a simr atmosphere to Ian. ¡°Young Sweeney.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not actually thankful that I won my bet.¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze wandered away for a moment. There was a look of longing in his eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, no one else would stand by that child.¡± When he spoke of ¡°standing by,¡± he didn¡¯t simply mean marriage¡ªhe meant to stand by as an equal, not a subordinate. The king believed that one should follow their true heart, and if a marriage was simply for loyalty or gain, you would eventually find an empty space by your side. ¡°No parent wants their child to live alone. And...no parent would want to send their daughter to a barren ce.¡± ¡°I...¡± Louise smiled awkwardly. ¡°So, we¡¯re trying to prove ourselves as best we can.¡± ¡°We?¡± At Louise¡¯s question, the king smiled brightly and handed her over to someone else. When Louise turned to see her new dance partner, she came face-to-face with the former queen. ¡°Y-Your Highness?¡± ¡°Hold on tight. I¡¯ll show you six decades worth of technique.¡± Chapter 177 - Ch. 177 Only Louise Sweeney (3)

Ch. 177 Only Louise Sweeney (3)

The former queen smiled confidently and led Louise by the hands. Louise finally understood the ¡°we¡± the king spoke of. The royal family would be officially weing Louise. ¡°She was intelligent, just as you are.¡± She was speaking of Ian¡¯s mother, the deceased queen of this country. ¡°The rumors about her were vicious. Even someone as brilliant as her became the subject of mockery.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°But she kept working proudly as a member of the royal family.¡± Despite that, humans always targeted who they thought was the weak point. Even in the midst of the royal family, amoner was the softest flesh. The former queen¡¯s grip briefly tightened around Louise¡¯s hand. Perhaps it was a habit of anger, but the former queen¡¯s face still bore a smile. ¡°Although the nobles of today will not acknowledge you, the historical records don¡¯t tell lies.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave the facts to them.¡± Louise remembered the court officials who had diligently followed Ian. ¡°Your reputation will surely recover over time. You are someone you should be proud of. However.¡± The former queen fixed Louise with a steely gaze again. ¡°This situation is still far from ideal.¡± She spoke in a firm tone. ¡°None of the nobles will let you off easy. Be aware of any error or blunders.¡± Louise bowed her head and muttered a reply. ¡°I...I wish I were a noble.¡± She wasn¡¯t ashamed of her status, but she wished she wasn¡¯t such a burden on other people. ¡°Perhaps. But the fact is that you are not one. I like to work hard for my grandchildren anyway.¡± Louise remembered how the former queen would secretly send Simon a birthday cake. ¡°Oh! Your carrot cakes were always delicious. I was fooled for years.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fool you a few more times in the future.¡± ¡°I...I look forward to it.¡± The former queen¡¯s tricks were sure to make the three happy. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± By then, the former queen¡¯s movements slowed down, and soon the both of them stopped in the middle of the hall. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, you have tough, eat, and y a lot. Even more so as an adult.¡± ¡°...Your Highness.¡± ¡°Of course, since there will be a lot of work, it will be difficult to find time to y.¡± The former queen gave a peal ofughter and left a light kiss on Louise¡¯s forehead. ¡°Now, no matter what, remember one thing.¡± ¡°I am weed by the royal family?¡± Louise answered quickly, but the former queen shook her head. ¡°The young Crown Prince takes after me the most. ¡° She took Louise¡¯s shoulders and turned her around. In the distance, she saw Ian running towards her with a pale face. He must have dropped everything and ran when he saw the former queen lightly kissing Louise. ¡°He likes you, and I do too.¡± She gave a half-smile and lightly pushed Louise on the back. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Louise nced back to look at the former queen. ¡°Go ahead. Go anywhere you want.¡± * * * Louise danced with Ian, of course, and enjoyed herself to the point of embarrassment. Afterwards, the pair headed towards an empty terrace away from curious eyes, and Ian immediately deted like a rubber ball. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Louise looked at him worriedly, but he shook his head. He stared at the spot on her forehead where the former queen left a kiss. Anyone could leave a blessing on New Year¡¯s, but as with everything, there was an order to it. ¡°Mr. Audmonial.¡± His title remained unchanged for the new year. ¡°You look upset.¡± ¡°I¡¯m upset with my grandmother, Ms. Sweeney.¡± He followed Louise¡¯s lead in reply. Louise now realized why the former queenughed so much. Ian¡¯s reaction must have been amusing. ¡°You are mine.¡± Ian made a stubborn deration, even though no one asked. ¡°Your joints and muscles are mine, and your wide forehead is mine.¡± ¡°As I said before, I¡¯m mine.¡± ¡°You have Ian Audmonial.¡± He hadn¡¯t brought a gift, so he gave his whole self. He took a breath and looked at Louise. ¡°Now I have to wait another year...¡± ¡°Wait? For what?¡± ¡°I wanted to be the first person to give you a blessing in the New Year.¡± He brushed her forehead with his fingertips, and gave her a second, althoughte, kiss on the forehead. As his warm lips pulled away from her skin, he whispered his blessing to her. ¡°This is my first New Year¡¯s with you. Every beginning is special.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s amazing that there was still something we haven¡¯t done together yet, Mr. Audmonial. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°You may be surprised, but there¡¯s still plenty you and I haven¡¯t done yet.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t?¡± Louise looked at him with widened eyes, and he simplyughed. ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°What indeed.¡± He lifted her chin a little more, and their lips met each others again. This time they explored each other a little longer, and soon enough their light touches weren¡¯t enough. Kissing made Louise hyper aware of many things¡ªthe shape of the lips that formed gentle words, the heat of their breaths, the wet touch of teeth and tongues. Her thoughts grew blurry and her knees grew weak, causing her to lean into Ian¡¯s body. She vaguely remembered that the story ¡°The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers¡± concluded with Ste¡¯s graduation from the Academy. So now. This time here did not belong to the original story. It was out of it. Completely. Of course, the original story¡¯s events hadn¡¯t been followed for a long time, but Louise still felt a strange sense of liberation. She was no longer bound by viins or protagonists. She closed her eyes a little more. From now on, there was only an unwritten, pure white sheet ahead of her. Read the full chapter at ShainaG Trantions or WordExcerpt. * * * ...Later. Louise, who dreamed of a bright and hopeful tomorrow, suddenly remembered a phrase in her mind. [Due to demand, an R-rated revised edition will be issued!] The revised edition contained an extra story after graduation, which received praises like ¡°The man¡¯s body is hot!¡± followed by five star ratings. By any chance, would Louise end up confirming that hotness? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ian, sensing something was amiss, pulled away. Louise blushed to the tips of her ears and shook her head quickly. You¡¯re crazy, Louise Sweeney. How could Louise have that chance? ¡°Oh, n-nothing.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that way. What¡¯s wrong? Hm?¡± He cupped Louise¡¯s face in both hands. He had been adjusting his lips several times, does his best to make her feel good. It only turned out to be counterproductive, however, and the heated touches only deepened her confusion. Ian kept looking at her anxiously, so Louise tried a small lie. ¡°You know, I just...¡± ¡°Ah, are you afraid that the court officials will record this?¡± ¡°...What?!¡± ¡°Because if they don¡¯t, they¡¯ll be in trouble. This is the day the royal court officially acknowledges you.¡± ¡°B-but that means...!¡± ¡°I know, but they¡¯re not bad enough to record secrets on the terrace. So you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡° Ian offered Louise a reassuring hug and even patted her on the back. Louise smiled and tucked her face into his arms. It really wasfortable in this position. She could hear her favorite sound of his heartbeat underneath his clothes... The chance to confirm his hotness... Hmm. Well, maybe for the time being, they should be more tied to the original story for now. Chapter 178 - Keep You For Eternity (1) Chapter 178: Keep You For Eternity (1) When Louise awoke, it was almost dawn. No, perhaps it was still in the middle of the night, and the moon had already passed. She couldn¡¯t see anything. Her mind was surprisingly clear. She couldn¡¯t believe she was dreaming just a moment ago. Dreaming... Her mind lingered on that word. In the dream, she was inside the student council room of the Academy, the memory of it so vivid that she could recall even a small scratch on the wall. She had been working diligently, checking the inventory on the ink bottles, setting down the nned menu on Ian¡¯s table...all the ordinary work of a student council member. An amused smile spread across Louise¡¯s face as she realized she had beenboring even in her dreams. She had been told many times in real life that she already had enough work. Louise blinked her eyes to get them ustomed to the dark, and the room¡¯s decor started to sharpen into view. The face of the sleeping person beside her did as well. Ian lookedpletely defenseless as he rested. His serene appearance, without shadow of emotion or expression, was more akin to a delicate painting. The kind of painting that would make anyone fall in love with him. Louise shifted slowly, taking care not to wake him. She paused for a moment to make sure he was still asleep, then quietly stepped out of bed with her bare feet. The floor was cold, but her feet were stillfortable from its residual warmth from under the nkets. She picked up a thin shawl near the bed. She didn¡¯t usually toss her clothes away like this, but, well...that was what the mood had been like yesterday. Perhaps the both of them had been a little too excited about the wedding. She wrapped the soft shawl around her shoulders, and walked over to the window to push it open. There was a squealing noise¡ªperhaps she shouldn¡¯t have pushed it too slowly?¡ª and she whipped her head back towards the bed. Ian was still fast asleep. Louise gave a sigh of relief, and a spring breeze caressed her face. She turned back to the open window again.There was light outside. Ian once told her on the Academy rooftop that he was never without light for security reasons. The pce was simrly illuminated, and because of that it was difficult to see the small glow of the stars. When Louise poked her head out, she spied several soldiers making their quiet patrols. This was a ce that never slept. Darkness had its role in growing trees and flowers, and this wasn¡¯t a good environment for the nts. Humans needed darkness as well, especially Ian, who always had to endure under the light. Louise recalled the words the king had spoken to her at dinnerst night. He told her to be Ian¡¯s shade, somewhere where Ian could rx and close his tired eyes. Perhaps Ian needed darkness as well, to help him grow. Another gentle breeze kissed her hair. ¡°I want you to choose the season when we get married.¡± Ian spoke those words to her one time. Her cheeks would turn red whenever she remembered that day. She would never forget it. He had given her a ring studded with gleaming jewels, and even treated her to a meal with many cheeses and desserts. It was delicious, as always. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have eaten so much.¡¯ She wished she could have told that to her past self. It was on that day that they agreed to a deeper rtionship, and allowed themselves to be carried away by the heated, romantic atmosphere. That night, they whispered and moaned their confessions to each other many times over. Afterwards, they talked about the wedding. Louise was ying with his fingers when she gave her reply. ¡°Spring. I love spring.¡± He did not have to ask why. To her chagrin, he was able to correctly guess her reasoning. ¡°Because we don¡¯t have anything to celebrate in spring?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re fair to the seasons. Summer has my birthday, fall has Simon¡¯s, and winter is yours. But spring is empty.¡± After he finished his exnation, he kissed Louise on the forehead and murmured his agreement at her suggestion. Since then, Ian and Louise had been carefully preparing for their wedding. Royal weddings werergely traditional, and there was not much to organize other than simply following past precedent. There was nothing to add or take out. They also had the added fortune of many friends to help out. Ste Lapis, in particr, had done much for Louise, traveling between the greenhouse and Louise and helping her coordinate the business. Sir Hesse always visited and told funny stories whenever Louise was tired, though it wouldn¡¯t be long after until Ian would yell at him. ire, in the meanwhile, acted as both Ian¡¯s assistant and Louise¡¯s friend, and helped select Louise¡¯ wedding dress and underwear. ire¡¯s taste in underwear was much bolder than Louise expected, and in the end Louise decided on something more practical. ire was happily married to Dean Crissis and was known as Mrs. Crissis. However, sometimes Ian would yell ¡°ire Iris!¡± at her, causing Dean to mutter in annoyance. It was a little fun to tease him. ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± There was a whisper in Louise¡¯s ear, and she looked back in surprise. Standing right behind her was Ian, apparently awake. ¡°Mr. Audmonial.¡± Louise reached out her hand to close the window, but Ian caught her wrist from behind. He gently pulled her hand over her shoulder and pressed his dry lips on the back of her hand. The wind still blew through the open window. ¡°You can leave it be.¡± He mouthed at her skin, and she could feel his body heat radiating over her shoulder. ¡°Is the nket too thick?¡± ¡°Well, a little.¡± It was sometimes cold even in spring, so the nket was quite heavy. ¡°Did I wake you?¡± ¡°No.¡± He denied it immediately, and tilted his head to look at her. ¡°Well, maybe. I woke up with the bed feeling empty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t always sleep here, so how can it feel empty?¡± Ian carefully wrapped his arms around her. ¡°It will be like that in the future, and I¡¯m always quick to adapt.¡± ¡°I have my own room, too.¡± ¡°Then shall we sleep together in that room?¡± ¡°...So there¡¯s no option to sleep separately?¡± ¡°I hope not.¡± He rested his chin on her shoulder and murmured softly in her ear. ¡°Sometimes I wake up at dawn.¡± He wanted to give an answer that she was familiar with, but first he had something else to say. ¡°I like to hear your breathing.¡± He rxed and gave a small smile. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t noticed it from the beginning, I would have been fine.¡± ¡°Did I shatter Mr. Audmonial¡¯s sense of independence?¡± ¡°Completely.¡± ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦e is so generous.¡± He tilted his head around and kissed Louise¡¯s slightly tangled hair. Chapter 179 - Keep You For Eternity (2)

Ch. 179 Keep You For Eternity (2)

¡°Oh...right, yes.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Our wedding. We need to adjust some seats. I think we should move Professor Talley¡¯s seat away from Baroness Sullivan¡¯s.¡± ¡°Have negotiations broken down between them?¡± ¡°I went to the baroness¡¯ party in the greenhouse as part of business. Professor Tally didn¡¯t show up until the end.¡± ¡°I see. Then we¡¯ll talk about seats.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°Please call ire by her proper name tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mrs. Crissis?¡± ¡°You can just say her first name if you don¡¯t like calling her that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate it. But I just love the look on Dean Crissis¡¯ cute face when he gets mad.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ve always been fond of Dean.¡± The same was true when they were in the student council together. He made the foods Dean said he wanted to eat, and if Deanined, Ian was willing to listen with an attentive ear. ¡°He¡¯s a good guy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I canpletely agree to that.¡± ¡°I feel like a student again around Dean Crissis.¡± Dean¡¯s attitude towards Ian did not change after graduation. Even nowadays he would throw out an ¡°Is the president crazy?¡± towards Ian. He liked that about Dean. Unchanged rudeness. ¡°I do feel like a student with him.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s still your best chess partner.¡± After they all graduated, the four of them made a tradition of holding a small chess tournament once every summer. Ian and ire would win the championship in individual games, but in pairs of silent chess, Louise and Dean always won when they yed as a team. ¡°Lord Hird wille back from studying abroad this year, and he¡¯ll also be able to participate in the chess tournament.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that worried. I¡¯ve never lost to Simon before.¡± ¡°But that was before graduation.¡± Those were cruel days when Simon could not hold on to victory. ¡°So maybe it¡¯s different now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Anyway, please call ire by her proper name tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well. Only if you say my name properly.¡± At his condition, Louise burst out intoughter. She promised him long ago that after they were married, she would call him by his first name, not Mr. Audmonial. He was over the moon when she gave him that promise. ¡°I¡¯ll say it properly. I practiced a few times. I don¡¯t want to make a mistake.¡± ¡°Is saying my name so difficult that you need to practice?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Louise¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she turned to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing for some reason.¡± ¡°Good. You and I need something like that.¡± His arms tightened around her, and he bowed his head and kissed her. Louise, who had been standing in the chilly spring breeze, soaked in the warmth of Ian¡¯s body. His open lips moved down to her shoulders, leaving a hot path on her skin. His teeth grazed her flesh. On another day he would have bitten down and sucked in a bruise, but now he felt like restraining himself from that desire. Perhaps it was because Louise¡¯s wedding dress was off-shoulder. He moved to the middle of her back and smiled, knowing that she was sensitive there. His warm, wet mouth brushed against her skin, and the sensation caused Louise to shiver and partly drop her shawl. ¡°Haaa...¡± His lips moved a little farther down. ¡°Mr. Aud¡ª¡± He didn¡¯t answer, and instead of releasing his arm supporting her, he began to pull away the thin shawl with his fingertips. Louise gave sharp inhale. ¡°Please.¡± Only after her earnest plea did he remove his lips from her back. ¡°...Please?¡± ¡°We did it earlier.¡± ¡°We did.¡± Many times as soon as they got back from dinner. ¡°Sh-shouldn¡¯t we take a break?¡± Louise spoke carefully. If she was being honest, her physical condition was fine without further rest, but that was what she wanted... ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take a break.¡± Ian sighed and leaned his chin on Louise¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t miss the disappointment in his voice. ¡°Anyway after the wedding is over...¡± Their marriage night. Louise was too embarrassed to say the words. ¡°That¡¯s too far.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one day.¡± ¡°One day.¡± Ian wanted to cry that his fianc¨¦e had such an unfeeling heart. Standing by the window with only a thin shawl, she looked like a goddess of the moon, and a weak man could not help but desire her beauty. However, the goddess seemed tired, so he managed to set aside his desire. ¡°Maybe we should have gotten married in the winter.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The sun sets quickly and riseste.¡± ¡°Since when did you start to be so simple-minded?¡± ¡°Basic human needs are, by nature, simple.¡± Louise smiled at his grumbled reply. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it anyway.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± There were more than one or two such things to look forward to. And some things were too obscene to mention. ¡°You.¡± But he could say with dignity what he anticipated most. It would be the most beautiful wedding gift above all. ¡°Calling me by my name.¡± If he could hear Louise sing his name in the spring sunshine, he could smile forever. ¡°You¡¯re so simple.¡± Louise swung around in his arms, and the two finally came face-to-face. She had a shadow of tiredness in her eyes, and Ian, feeling guilty, gently brushed her cheeks. ¡°...I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you too much.¡± ¡°You are disturbing me. Too bad.¡± Louise lifted on her toes and kissed him jokingly, but Ian couldn¡¯t bring himself tough. ¡°Sometimes I wonder...if I put you into a difficult position.¡± ¡°We agreed to take on misfortune together.¡± Louise recalled the promise he had made a few years ago. The promise when he had held her foot and made the world¡¯s finest proposal. ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡± Louise spoke honestly from the bottom of her heart. ¡°With this tired look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not misfortune to be tired. Besides, we have a long vacation ahead of us. I¡¯ll lie down and read the nt encyclopedia all day.¡± She would make sure to stack delicious snacks around her as well. It would be a happy break. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep on yourp if you let me.¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± ¡°That will be great.¡± The two leaned their foreheads against each other andughed. ¡°Come here. I don¡¯t want to see my bride doze off and forget her wedding vows. Sleep some more.¡± Ian picked up Louise bridal style and carried her to bed. He gently deposited her onto it, then tucked the nket all the way to her chin. Louise pouted from underneath the sheet. ¡°No matter how much sleep I get, my memory is not bad enough to forget my vows. I was the head of the student council and the top of the ss.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a coincidence, I was the head of the student council too.¡± Ian smiled while he stroked her silken hair. ¡°Well, then can I practice...?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Louise closed her eyes and drew a picture of tomorrow in her head. Louise and Ian would stand next to each other in front of many people, dressed in the most beautiful clothes. The sound of celebration would fill the high ceiling of the church, and the two will voice their feelings in their heart. ¡°I, Louise Sweeney.¡± ¡°I, Ian Audmonial.¡± With the same feelings, with the same words, in the same ce. They would give their true and long confession. ¡°Keep you for eternity.¡± Looking at each other. ¡°I swear.¡± Chapter 180 - The Academy’s Secret Lovers (1) Ch. 180 The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers (1) It was winter when Professor Wayne Hill¡¯s punishment was decided. The students trickled out of the Academy for vacation, and even Louise Sweeney had gone for the capital. The few souls left at the Academy were Ste Lapis, Wayne Hill, and a few staff members. ¡°Good morning, Professor.¡± Ste arrived at her daily visit to the greenhouse. ¡°Oh...hello, Miss Ste.¡± The professor would always correct his sses as he gave a polite reply in return, then go back to inspecting every corner of the greenhouse, checking and documenting the growth of all the living things. Although Professor Hill didn¡¯t talk much, Ste liked to spend her time here. All her worries would slide away, and she enjoyed watching the professor be so enthusiastic as he worked in his element. Sometimes she would catch a glimpse of those intelligent eyes underneath those sses. Despite Professor Hill¡¯s reserved personality, she would do her best to start a casual chat too. ¡°Maybe Louise heard the mage wrong.¡± Ste yed with her knees as she tentatively started a conversation. She didn¡¯t mean to put me on Louise though. ¡°It¡¯s the New Year and it didn¡¯t snow.¡± ¡°Perhaps she confused it with another date.¡± His guess didn¡¯t turn out to be wrong, and three days after the arrival of the New Year, it snowed heavily. It was as if someone poured white paint onto thendscape, carpeting everything in a pure color. As soon as the snow stopped, Ste ran to the greenhouse in her winter gear. Climbing up thedder and scraping snow from the roof was now a familiar task, but that didn¡¯t make it any easier. There was a full day¡¯s worth of heavy snow on the roof, and when Ste finally came down from thedder, she was exhausted. Professor Hill looked a little better, but he was tired as well. Cold and hungry, the pair jogged to the caretaker¡¯s kitchen. It was silent, as caretaker had left the Academy before it snowed. It was not without ingredients, however, and Professor Hill walked over to the firece to start a small spark, and soon a fire was crackling merrily and spreading its warmth throughout the room. ¡°Stay here by the fire.¡± Professor Hill spoke to Ste, who crouched down next to him. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Well, you should eat something¡ªM-Miss Lapis? Why are youughing all of a sudden?¡± He immediately realized the reason for it. His vision became foggy, and the warmer the fire became, the cloudier the view of Ste¡¯s chuckling face. ¡°Sorry forughing. But your sses have turnedpletely white.¡± She tried to hold back herughter as much as possible, but a chortle burst from her lips. ¡°W-well, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Professor Hill slipped off his sses and rubbed them against his coat, while Ste watched him from the side. She had seen him without his sses several times before, but each time she did, she couldn¡¯t help but admire his high nose and vivid green eyes. In all honesty, she thought he looked pretty cool, but she liked his cute bespectacled side as well. After Professor Hill fidgeted with his sses, he quickly set them back on his face. Ste suddenly got a little curious. ¡°Professor, how bad is your eyesight without sses?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. It is a little worse than others...¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I could see the professor¡¯s expression when I sat in the middle of the lecture hall.¡± ¡°What if you sit at the back?¡± ¡°I can only tell their gestures.¡± That was a little ambiguous. He couldn¡¯t im to have good eyesight, but it wasn¡¯t entirely bad either. ¡°Anyway, wearing sses keeps me rxed.¡± A bitter smile flickered on his face. ¡®How so?¡¯ Ste wanted to ask him that question, but he looked strangely sad. ¡°Anyway, since Miss Lapis is here, I¡¯ll find something warm to drink.¡± Professor Hill tried to get out of his sitting position, but Ste quickly grabbed him by the sleeve. ¡°But you¡¯re cold too, so...¡± Please stay. The words didn¡¯te out. She didn¡¯t mean to crowd him, but she thought he would be better by the fire because his clothes were wet and his hands were slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The professor leaned down and looked face-to-face with Ste. ¡°This happens every winter, so I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m more worried about you, Miss Ste. You may not be as ustomed to it as I am.¡± As he spoke, his eyes turned towards her damp red hair, and he pulled out a handkerchief from his breast pocket. ¡°Your hair is all wet, so you might catch a cold...¡± His face got closer to hers as he whispered softly. Soon his handkerchief touched her wet hair. At this proximity, Ste could clearly see his expression, and it caught her by surprise. He looked...worried. ¡®I¡¯m fine, too, Professor.¡¯ She wanted to speak, but she was unable to move her lips again. She couldn¡¯t understand why. It must be the way he was looking at her over those sses. They were so close. Her heart beat so hard that it became difficult to breath. Then their eyes met. ¡°Ah.¡± The professor made a sound of realization. ¡°You can wipe off the water like this. You got it?¡± He handed Ste the handkerchief, and she took it confusedly. Professor Hill stood up without hesitation. ¡®He was just showing me how to dry my hair.¡¯ Ste was of noble birth, and so he probably assumed she didn¡¯t know how to do it herself. ¡®I probably look pathetic.¡¯ She crouched in front of the crackling fire and pressed her damp hair into the handkerchief. ¡®It¡¯s only natural he thinks that.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t even prove her own skill at the Academy and had relied on Professor Lassen¡¯s power. She had hurt many people in the process. There wasn¡¯t much argument Ste could give if Professor Hill thought she was helpless. ¡®...I¡¯m so stupid.¡¯ Ste bowed her forehead against her knees for a moment. ¡°Miss Lapis?¡± She looked back up at the cautious voice calling to her, and saw the professor holding out a hot, steaming mug. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Ste hastily put on a bright expression. ¡°Thank goodness. I heated up some cocoa with milk. Will that be alright?¡± Ste nodded quickly and epted the proffered mug. ¡°It¡¯s hot. Be careful.¡± The milk was hot enough to form a thin film on top of the beverage, and Ste blew on it carefully before taking a sip. She gave a hum of appreciation as the drink warmed her body. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The professor smiled and Ste moved aside to offer him a ce to sit. ¡°Well, sit down, too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I should go back to the ssroom now.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± A disappointed look crossed her face, but she soon put on a brave smile. ¡°You did this all for me. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me who has to thank you for your help at the greenhouse. But anyway, there are a few safety precautions. Before you leave here and go back to your dorm room...¡± He looked at the crackling fire and paused. ¡°Professor?¡± ¡°Actually, it would be irresponsible to leave you here with the fire.¡± Professor Hill then settled himself back down next to her. The cozy rugid out by the fire was not so big, and their shoulders touched. There was silence. Ste brought the warm mug to her lips and hesitated, before speaking in a soft voice. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I can¡¯t put out the fire properly?¡± ¡°No.¡± She was happy to be with him, but why did she feel so upset? ¡°...I can put out the fire myself.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose.¡± ¡°So you can go back. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°I am, but...¡± The professor looked at Ste from behind his sses. ¡°I would get worried about Miss Lapis anyway, and I¡¯d keep going back and forth many times.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°Fire is dangerous.¡± The professor tossed some dry logs into the firece, and the fire zed to new life. ¡°It would be irresponsible for a professor to leave a student in a potentially hazardous situation...though of course, I¡¯m not qualified to be a professor anymore.¡± ¡°W-well, that wasn¡¯t your fault!¡± Ste quickly rose to his defense. He may have been in a situation simr to Ste, but he was different. Even without Professor Lassen¡¯s power, he was too brilliant to be ignored, and it was only bad luck that led him down the wrong path. His research work was proof of that. Professor Hill did not respond, and only gave a wan smile. An ufortable silence hung between them again. Judging by the professor¡¯s troubled expression, Ste seemed to sense that she had made a mistake. What should she have said? Did he find it uneasy to be around Ste? Did he think of her as annoying? Ste set down the mug next to her and hugged her knees tightly. Various thoughts swept through her mind one after another, but they only served to depress her. Chapter 181 - Ch. 181 The Academys Secret Lovers (2)

Ch. 181 The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers (2)

When Ste woke again, it was bright everywhere. ¡®Did I fall asleep...?¡¯ She felt miserable and blinked a few times, then moved her stiff body. ¡°Ah...¡± She looked up, and realized that her head was propped up by something. And that something, of course, was Professor Hill¡¯s shoulder. ¡°S-sorry!¡± Ste was startled into awareness and swiftly apologized. Idiot! She didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance to the professor, but she had done it again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Was I heavy? You were supposed to be busy, but because of me¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± A calm answer returned in between her flurry of confused words. Ste fell silent again, and the professor extinguished the remaining embers in the firece. ¡°Perhaps Miss Lapis...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯d better go back to the dormitory to get your rest.¡± And with that, Professor Hill nodded and left the kitchen first. His hurried pace made it clear that he was eager to get back to work. Ste looked at the firece where there was not even a single ember left, and sat down in front of it. ¡®The professor hurried out without even looking at me...¡¯ She must have been a terrible inconvenience to him. What should she do? * * * Since that day, Ste did not go to the greenhouse. Each day she tried to force her feet to walk there, she remembered Professor Hill¡¯s troubled face. She may have been right in her assumption that she wasn¡¯t wee. Ste became upset and embarrassed each time. It was a familiar feeling now. ¡®I think I expected to be special to the professor.¡¯ She had assumed that theirmon factor¡ªProfessor Lassen¡ªwould be something that brought them together. But that was just a painful memory. Why did she only realize that now? ¡®The professor is kind to everyone.¡¯ Ste had mistaken it for favoritism, and the delusion had grown from autumn until now. ¡®How many months...¡¯ Ste pulled out the handkerchief Professor Hill had given to her long ago. It was white and freshly cleaned, unlike the day when he reluctantly gave it to her. ¡®He was so sweet when he didn¡¯t want to give up because it was smudged.¡¯ Ste rose from her seat, holding on to her cherished memories. She had to return this handkerchief. It would be even more awkward the longer she held onto it. Ste braved the cold wind outside, but when she arrived at his ssroom it was empty. His teacher¡¯s assistant informed her that the professor was in the infirmary since yesterday because he wasn¡¯t feeling well. ¡°Is there anything you want me to give to him?¡± The assistant looked at her kindly, but Ste clutched at the handkerchief. ¡°N-nothing. Thank you.¡± The reply came out easily. She was a fool and a liar. * * * Ste tentatively arrived at the infirmary, but she was able to find Professor Hill without difficulty. Coincidentally, he was asleep in the same bed that she hadid in before. He didn¡¯t know that of course, and she scolded herself for being so self-conscious. Ste looked around at the immediate surroundings. Even when the professor was sick, he still busied himself with piles of books and notes at his bedside table. She wished he could just get some rest. A booky on his bed, and she carefully picked it up and set it on a stool along with the handkerchief. She looked back at the professor, but found there was still another problem aside from the books. ¡®He¡¯s thinks he¡¯s being stylish when he sleeps!¡¯ No he¡¯s not! He was sleeping with his sses on. ¡®Isn¡¯t it inconvenient? ¡¯ Ste never wore sses, but she thought it might befortable sleeping with something on your face. Ste looked around for a moment. She wasn¡¯t going to do anything bad, but her heart was pounding wildly in her chest. She carefully lifted both arms of the sses off his ears. ¡®P-Professor, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ After making an unnecessary apology, she slowly began pulling the sses away, revealing his face. ¡®His eyshes...are long.¡¯ As she had that thought, Professor Hill¡¯s brow furrowed. Ste froze with the sses only midway off his face. ¡®He¡¯s not waking up, is he?¡¯ Fortunately, his eyes remained closed. Ste breathed a sigh of relief, and began pulling away the sses again. Just a little more, a little more. After a moment of nail-biting concentration, she managed to take the sses off without waking him up. ¡°Huuu.¡± Ste gave another relieved exhale. ¡®If I ce them on the stool, he can easily find them after he wakes up...¡¯ Suddenly, something caught her wrist. Startled, Ste looked down at the professor as she held his sses. His green irises werepletely visible, and their gazes met. His grip tightened on her wrist. Chapter 182 - Ch. 182 The Academys Secret Lovers (3)

Ch. 182 The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers (3)

Professor Hill squinted his eyes, as if he were trying to focus his blurry vision. Stepletely froze. Her heart was pounding loudly in her ears. ¡°Prof¡ª¡± The moment she was about to say his name, he gave a gentle smile. His lips parted, and when he spoke, his voice had a note of deep relief. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°...Eh?¡± Ste could only answer him stunned surprise, and soon his hold on her wrist fell away. Soon after, the professor fell back into contented slumber. Ste stared at his sleeping face. ¡®What just happened?¡¯ After safely setting the sses aside, she rubbed her wrist. It was still warm from his touch. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± His voice and smile did not leave her head. * * * Ste didn¡¯t get to see Professor Hill for the rest of her vacation. She visited the greenhouse several times, but didn¡¯t run into him there. It was only when she sucked up her courage and went to his ssroom did she find out the reason for his absence. ¡°The professor went on a dean-approved business trip to obtain some books.¡± So Professor Hill wasn¡¯t in the academy. Ste spent her winter vacation mired in disappointment. Spring arrived, and in the new semester Ste signed up for a biology ss. Professor Hill didn¡¯t teach it, but she knew she could go to him if she had questions. ¡®He would hate me if he knew I was using the ss this way...¡¯ However, there was no real excuse for them to talk otherwise. She couldn¡¯t even ask, ¡®Why did you smile when you took my wrist that day?¡¯ She had turned the incident in her head over and over again. In any case, her semester went off to a good start, and with luck, she hoped she might run into Professor Hill several times a week. ¡°Hello, Professor Hill!¡± It was Ste who always greeted him first. No matter how far away he was standing, she would run over and say hello to him. ¡°Ah...Miss Lapis. Good morning.¡± He gave her the same answer he would give any other student, and never smiled at her the same way he did in the infirmary. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Ste looked up at him. ¡°N-nothing, Professor. I¡¯m taking a biology ss this semester.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s Professor Duran¡¯s ss, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°He was also my teacher. It¡¯s a very good ss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, too.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do well. Miss Lapis is a very good student.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Miss Lapis?¡± ¡°I...¡± Ste looked at her shoes for a moment and gulped nervously. ¡°Can I ask the professor questions about the ss?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ste¡¯s face lit up at his prompt reply. ¡°Professor Duran always takes his students¡¯ questions seriously.¡± ¡°O-oh, no, I...¡± ¡°Not just in the ssroom, but in his office as well. I did the same. I was lucky to learn from such a great professor.¡± Ste had no choice but to nod. * * * Ste headed towards the library next, and found the librarian meticulously copying down a book by hand. The work of restoring a damaged work was aplicated process,pared to copying books in rtively good condition. ¡°It must be a rare book.¡± ¡°Yes. Professor Hill brought back some books from his trip during vacation. One of them is fine, this one not so much.¡± ¡°Is it old?¡± The librarian showed her the cover of the book. The gold leaf title informed her that the book was a catalog of nts, but it was faded and the book was tattered due to poor storage. ¡°Professor Hill said he would do his best to restore it...but it would be a pity to let him do that.¡± Copying text was not an easy task. If Professor Hill copied the book the way he wrote down his ss notes, it would be impossible to read. It was a job that required time and high concentration. An idea came to Ste¡¯s mind. ¡°May I copy it?¡± ¡°Alone?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m actually taking a ss on biology. This will help me study as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Besides, your handwriting is very neat...¡± ¡°Then leave it to me. And¡ª¡± Ste looked up to confirm something. ¡°¡ªwhen I¡¯m finished, I¡¯ll give it back to Professor Wayne Hill, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± ¡°When is it due?¡± ¡°There is no deadline.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll finish it as quick as I can!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry.¡± ¡°Not at all! I¡¯ll have it done in no time!¡± If there was something she didn¡¯t know about biology, she could simply go to Professor Hill. He was the owner of the book, after all. Ste sat down and eagerly picked up her pen. It didn¡¯t matter how thick the book was. * * * It took a full month to finish transcribing the book. Aside from sses, library work, assignments, and sleeping, she devoted every moment to working on the task. She started this just as an excuse to talk to the professor, but soon she enjoyed immersing herself in the job. The weekend she finally finished, Ste took the book and headed for the greenhouse. She spotted Professor Hill from the distance. He was wearing his white coat and watering the nts around the greenhouse. Chwaaag! The professor was smiling as he tossed water from a bowl and sshed the nts. He seemed to be enjoying himself, and Ste quickly approached him. ¡°Professor H¡ªkkyak!¡± Chwaaag! Professor Hill had turned around when Ste called out to him, and identally tossed water on her. She instinctively lifted the book up in the air. It was too precious to be damaged. ¡°M-miss Lapis!¡± Professor Hill panicked and dropped the water container on the ground, and Ste quickly lowered her arm to look at the book. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The book didn¡¯t get wet.¡± She looked proud of herself, but the professor was still embarrassed. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t stop to look back as I was sshing the water...¡± He searched through his pockets and pulled out a handkerchief. It was clean and neat this time, but his face was a beet red color. Ste stared at him and then looked at herself. She was a mess. Her jacket was soaked and dripping in water, while her socks squished wetly in her shoes. At least the book was safe, and she handed it over to the professor. ¡°I have to go change.¡± She smiled and turned around, but regret hung heavily in her chest. Copying the book down had helped her immensely in her studies, but she wished she could have talked to the professor a little more. They couldn¡¯t have a conversation when she was like this... ¡°Wait a minute, Miss Lapis.¡± He ced his white coat on her shoulders. ¡°Professor?¡± ¡°Please...please wear it.¡± His coat was so big for Ste that it pped around her knees. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The dormitory is just around the corner. It¡¯s only a little water.¡± ¡°I still want you to wear it, please! I know it¡¯s a little dirty because I was wearing it, but still...¡± His ears turned red. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Ste answered him calmly, tugging off the coat. ¡°Put it on! Please!¡± The professor wouldn¡¯t stop insisting. ¡°I said I was really okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not okay!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only wet.¡± ¡°Exactly! Your shirt, ah...¡± Ste suddenly realized why the professor dressed her in his coat, and she awkwardly turned her head away from him. ¡°...That.¡± Professor Hill¡¯s eyes were firmly nted on the ground. ¡°You can give the coat back any time.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll give it back right away. I just have to dry it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sorry. You can hold on to it for now.¡± Ste gave a quick, ¡®I¡¯ll be right back¡¯, then ran towards the dormitory. The wet squishing sound of her leather shoes caused the students she passed by to look at her strangely, but she was in a good mood. Chapter 183 - The Academy’s Secret Lovers (4) Ch. 183 The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers (4) When Ste returned to give Professor Hill his coat, he gave her a basket of strawberries in apology, saying it hade from the caretaker¡¯s strawberry farm. He had actually eaten most of what Louise had given him yesterday, but he conveniently hid the fact as Ste praised the strawberries for their deliciousness. ¡°I¡¯m d that you like them. More importantly, thank you for keeping the book safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working in the library for over a year now.¡± It was enough time for a library worker to instinctively save a book first. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Professor Hill wiped the cover of theplete copy. ¡°It must have been difficult transcribing everything...did you have any questions about it?¡± She had dozens of them, and the pair bothpletely forgot about time as they immersed themselves in the discussion. Before long, the sun had set and it was dark. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± It was Professor Hill who first noticed the time. ¡°You should return to the dormitory soon. You have ss tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Professor Hill smiled awkwardly as he looked at Ste¡¯s sullen expression. Ste Lapis was a hardworking student. It was amendable trait, but he didn¡¯t know if he could say such a thing out loud. ¡®Of course, as a professor you have to praise hard work, but...¡¯ Professor Hill could be straightforward sometimes and award his students apliment or two. One of a professor¡¯s tasks was to encourage good work, after all. However, it was difficult for him to say those things to Ste. It was strange. ¡°You know¡ªum.¡± He stood up and approached Ste. He was awkwardly aware of his proximity to her, but he decided to be brave and perform his duty as a professor. ¡°It¡¯s...it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve taken the task to copy down the book and ask questions about it.¡± It sounded a little artificial, but it was the best he could do. It was a miracle he wasn¡¯t stuttering. ¡°Good job.¡± For some reason, Ian came to his mind. To be exact, it was an image of Ian patting Louise¡¯s head. Unthinkingly, Professor Hill ced his palm on top of Ste¡¯s head. She widened her eyes in surprise, and he btedly realized that he had made a massive mistake. He snatched back his hand and took a step back. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± He even apologized for some reason. ¡°What?¡± He had nothing to answer to that question, so he dropped his head. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with him either. What he wanted to say to her, what was he apologizing for. In any case, what was certain was that it waste and Ste had to return to her dormitory. ¡°Nothing. You should go back now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Perhaps because Professor Hill looked so troubled, Ste rose up without any further urging. ¡°I¡¯ll visit again. Thank you.¡± ¡°I enjoyed myself...ah, no I mean, I was happy because I felt like I was teaching a ss after a long time.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± Ste nced backwards as she was leaving the greenhouse. ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If I have any more questions, can you teach me again?¡± ¡°Oh, of course¡ª¡± Professor Hill paused and stared at Ste. From her straight posture to the way she hugged her notebook, he knew she was a student who loved knowledge. He once thought that she looked beautiful standing under the sunlight, and he saw she was just as breathtaking underneath the moonlight. Ste Lapis was always beautiful. Perhaps even in the dark, where the light couldn¡¯t reach her. ¡®I¡¯m crazy.¡¯ Professor Hill internally scolded himself for thinking about her in the dark. No professor should think like that towards their students. ¡°It would be better to ask Professor Duran. He¡¯s in charge of your ss, Miss Lapis.¡± ¡°But my questions are rted to the book you saved¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, as it¡¯s rted to your biology ss.¡± Ste stared at Professor Hill in surprise. He had never cut her off before. ¡®...That¡¯s right.¡¯ Ste dropped her head. ¡®If I¡¯m next to him, he¡¯ll only recall bad memories.¡¯ She thought she had made the perfect excuse to talk to him, but he was only apologizing for getting water on her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor.¡± Ste decided to apologize. ¡°I like the way you teach the subject.¡± ¡°I also like to teach you, Miss Lapis. However, I have to defer you to your actual professor.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She forced her lips upwards in a smile. ¡°But you answered all my questions today. Thank you.¡± She lowered her head and turned her heel. ¡°Miss Lapis.¡± She heard Professor Hill calling her name. She didn¡¯t want to stop, but her stupid feet froze. ¡°You have done amendable job. Truly.¡± Ste bit her lower lip. Her feelings were at the mercy of those sweet words. It was cruel. Why was this happening? She wanted him to be as clear as could be... ¡°It¡¯s great to be able to have this degree of intellectual curiosity at a young age.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that young!¡± Ste burst out. ¡°Since my birthday has passed this year, now...¡± She was an adult, even though she was eight years younger than Wayne Hill and still a student. ¡°I¡¯m not treating you as a child.¡± Even though Ste kept grasping for excuses, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Perhaps it became unbearable sincest fall. It was unfair. ¡°Professor Hill.¡± She didn¡¯t even take the time to think about it. At this moment, she would tell him the feelings of her heart. Her voice trembled in nervousness, but it didn¡¯t matter. This wouldn¡¯t be a beautiful and romantic confession. It would be like finally yanking out a tooth that was painful. ¡°Actually, Professor.¡± There was a look of fear on his face, as if he seemed to know what she would say. Would this be the end of her heart? ¡°No...never mind. I just need to be alone.¡± She liked him. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak this monumental confession. Her mouth closed as she gave up the futile act of being honest. Really, Ste Lapis. She couldn¡¯t even confess properly. Lies that hurt people came more easily to her. She turned her heel and fled. A voice called out to her from behind, but she didn¡¯t listen. She didn¡¯t want to hear it. Whatever he said, it would only hurt her in the end. Chapter 184 - Ch. 184 The Academys Secret Lovers (5

Ch. 184 The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers (5

From that day on, Ste tried not to run into the professor. Of course, the Academy itself wasn¡¯t infinitelyrge, and it was inevitable that she encountered him. Each time she dropped her head and bowed deeply to hide her face. Ste did not stay in the Academy during summer vacation. Luckily, Louise invited her to the Sweeney residence and they enjoyed themselves in the capital. Starting the fall, Ste began preparing for her final exams in earnest. She wanted to earn her way to second ce and wipe out the dishonor on her name. Despite her curiosity in biology and lingering attachment for Professor Hill, Ste didn¡¯t take a ss for it this semester. She was surprised that she had such tenacity in her heart. ¡®Will I feel better after graduation?¡¯ As the thought stewed in her mind, she ran into the professor of biology, Professor Duran. ¡°Hello, Professor.¡± ¡°Did you have a good vacation, Miss Lapis?¡± ¡°Yes. I spent it at the Sweeney greenhouse.¡± ¡°Oh, that sounds like fun.¡± ¡°It was. They even showed me theirboratory.¡± ¡°By the way, Miss Lapis.¡± The professor held up his attendance book and looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°You didn¡¯t sign up for my ss this semester. Did it ovep with your required sses?¡± ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°I had hoped to teach you again, as you were an excellent studentst semester.¡± ¡°I...¡± Ste couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer anything. It was for personal reasons that she turned her back on biology. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to embarrass you. I just missed a good student.¡± Professor Duran offered a gracious smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee to do personal study, and if you have any questions¡ªah, wait. I have to write a performance report this year.¡± The professor pped his forehead in realization. ¡°Ask Professor Wayne Hill! He¡¯s very helpful.¡± Ste shook her head wildly. ¡°Well, I prefer you Professor Duran!¡± ¡°What good is this old professor? Professor Wayne Hill teaches much better.¡± Ste tried to refuse several times, but Professor Duran insisted that she talk to Professor Hill and that she had nothing to worry about. He said things like, ¡°You can visit him as many times as you want¡± and ¡°If Professor Hill doesn¡¯t teach you properly, I¡¯ll go give him a smack.¡± Ste found it impossible to refuse. ¡°Then if there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know during my study, I¡¯ll ask Professor Hill for help.¡± Professor Duran¡¯s face brightened noticeably at her answer. He looked around and yelled loudly in the corridor. ¡°Hey, Professor Hill, do you have a minute? Oh no, you¡¯ve dropped things again.¡± Ste turned her head and, sure enough, Professor Hill was standing there, the baskets he was carrying lying scattered on the floor. * * * Professor Duran helped Professor Hill pick up the baskets, said he had an appointment with the dean, and then left. Right before that, however, he conveyed his conversation with Ste to Professor Hill, and encouraged him to teach his valuable student. ¡°And Miss Lapis, help Professor Hill carry these baskets.¡± Professor Duran hurried away with that terrible request. After a short moment of agony, Ste decided to offer him her help. ¡°Are you taking these to the greenhouse?¡± It was the first time they had spoken in months, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His refusal prompted Ste into action somehow, and she picked up half the baskets and made her way to the greenhouse. Professor Wayne Hill stared at her leaving for a moment, then was forced to follow her. When Ste arrived at the greenhouse, she sorted the baskets and bowed slightly to Professor Hill. ¡°Goodbye, then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Lapis.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking did Ste turn away, as if she was running away from him. She was afraid, as if staying any longer would break her resolve. ¡°Miss Lapis.¡± She heard him call her from behind. Fortunately, his voice was very soft, and she wouldn¡¯t appear rude if she pretended not to hear it. But Ste foolishly ended up stopping in her tracks. ¡°If you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Anytime is fine, if I¡¯m either here or in theb.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ste finally turned towards him. ¡°I have nothing to ask of you.¡± ¡°But Professor Duran said you were doing personal study...¡± Ste wanted to scream. Last spring, when she wanted to ask him questions, he pushed her away. Now he wanted to talk to her? She knew she wasn¡¯t being rational; Professor Hill couldn¡¯t disobey Professor Duran¡¯s orders after all. However, this was going too far. ¡°Will you really tell me anything?¡± ¡°Yes, if I know the answer, I¡¯ll tell you right away. If I don¡¯t know, I would have to do some research.¡± ¡°Then let me ask you a question, Professor Wayne Hill.¡± She stared resolutely at him. He hadn¡¯t changed a bit. His thick-framed sses, his wrinkled coat, his dirt-covered fingers...it was all detestably the same. This was what was messing with Ste. ¡°Last winter.¡± Ste spoke of a memory that now seemed like a distant dream. ¡°When you were sick, why did you...¡± She remembered when Professor Hill grabbed her wrist and smiled at her sweetly. That was the only time she saw him smile that day, and thought it was an expression only reserved for her. It turned out only to be a foolish delusion, of course. ¡°Why...did you do that?¡± When the question was over, Professor Hill blinked at Ste. She became sure at that moment that he didn¡¯t remember anything. Not even a blurry afterimage. Her footsteps moved forward again. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry. You don¡¯t have to answer.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Professor Hill called out to her in dismay, but she didn¡¯t stop walking. He caught up to her with his long legs, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to take hold of her hand. ¡°W-wait. I said I¡¯d answer anything. So, wait a minute...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember anyway.¡± Hot tears formed in her eyes as she looked at him, and Wayne Hill suddenly felt very small. ¡°Wh-what i-it was.¡± His hands felt restless without anything to hold onto, so he clutched his coat. ¡°I thought it was a dream...¡± He continued the story with a low murmur. ¡°I was very sick that day, so I thought what I saw wasn¡¯t real. I...I dream quite often.¡± ¡°About me?¡± ¡°No way!¡± He suddenly nched. ¡°Just anything thates to mind. A failed experiment that seeds in my dream. Or a ssroom that¡¯s filled with students, that...!¡± As he tried to put his dreams to words, the tears in Ste¡¯s eyes fell. Wayne Hill suddenly realized that he had been speaking without stuttering. ¡°So, that¡¯s not it. So don¡¯t cry, yes?¡± His words had the opposite effect. Ste would usually delicately wipe her face with her sleeve, but this time she buried it into her palm with a grievous sob. ¡°So when I saw Miss Lapis...that¡¯s...that¡¯s why I thought it was a dream. So don¡¯t cry. Aagh...¡± His hands began to fidget again. ¡°I remember. Of course I remember. You took off my sses, right? And then...¡± He took a few restless steps around Ste as he recounted the memories of that day. ¡°That¡¯s why I smiled because I was d to see you. Because I was sick. So don¡¯t cry! Ah.¡± Ste sniffled and raised her head. She stared at the professor with red-rimmed eyes, she seemed so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t breathe properly. ¡°Why am I in your dream?¡± ¡°...Oh. That.¡± Wayne Hill scratched his gray hair and replied in a strangled voice. ¡°I...I can¡¯t answer that...¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Uh, well.¡± He needed to find the words that would dig him out of this awkward situation, and if possible, mask all his bad thoughts. But if he did that... Would he bring her to tears again? He wanted Ste to smile. She was a victim of his hurt. If Wayne Hill had been a little more brave, he wouldn¡¯t find himself struggling as much as did now. However, it was another thing to be honest about his thoughts. Chapter 185 - Ch. 185 The Academys Secret Lovers (6)

Ch. 185 The Academy¡¯s Secret Lovers (6)

¡°I...I¡¯m a professor.¡± Ste stared at him with narrowed eyes, then clearly said the words that could not leave his mouth for him. ¡°Professor, do you like me?¡± ¡°N-n-no! Th-that¡¯s nonsense! I¡¯m a p-professor, how could I do that to a student!¡± He leapt immediately into denial, and Ste¡¯s expression turned dismayed. ¡°So you don¡¯t...¡± Her shoulders drooped, and Wayne Hill¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°It¡¯s not...well, for a professor to think about a student like that...¡± ¡°Is it forbidden?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s not unprecedented, and not so long ago...no, no.¡± ¡°Did you look for the precedent?¡± ¡°No! I overheard it by chance.¡± ¡°...So you didn¡¯t look.¡± Somehow, Wayne Hill telling the truth only served to demoralize her even further. ¡°I...I did find it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But just because it¡¯s eptable doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll allow myself to indulge in it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because we¡ª¡± Wayne Hill paused, then corrected ¡°we.¡± ¡°Both Miss Lapis and I, we know a professor who lost her objectivity.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want the same experience.¡± He hoped that Ste would end her time at the Academy with peace and impartiality. She had to prepare herself for the future more than anyone else. ¡°So that¡¯s it, Miss Lapis.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Ste, who was usually so stubborn, unexpectedly gave him a polite nod. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± At his formal answer, Ste put together her hands and smiled. ¡°Thank you. I like you, too.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, and...what?!¡± ¡°I like you.¡± Ste shamelessly took a step closer to him. He backed away in a hurry, but Ste managed to narrow the gap. ¡°I told you why we couldn¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± ¡°Yes, I got to know your mind well. So it¡¯s only for you to say it aloud too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°...You can¡¯t say it.¡± Wayne Hill¡¯s heart throbbed again painfully. ¡°If you insist, then I¡¯ll listen to you a little.¡± Ste somehow got the knack of dealing with the professor. ¡°I like you, professor.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Really. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time, haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, since when...?¡± ¡°If you can tell me when you started liking me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, I-I can¡¯t tell you...¡± He was a professor. ¡°...I want to hear it.¡± Ste squared her shoulders, and Wayne Hill felt that he had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°It wasst autumn. The day we found the flowers...no, what am I saying?¡± ¡°Professor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said any of this...¡± He pressed his fingers against his forehead then looked at Ste again. ¡°Anyway, these conversations are strictly forbidden until your graduation.¡± ¡°Forbidden?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it so prettily! And, well, I¡¯m a professor!¡± ¡°But I like you. Don¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°Of course I like you, too. But until graduation...we can¡¯t!¡± Wayne Hill sat down and cradled his head. His mind must have lost its function to crumble under such a simple conversation. The words that wanted toe out of his stupid mouth had no sign of wanting to slow down. * * * Professor Wayne Hill was a genius. He was perfectly prepared to rebuff Ste¡¯s confession. Although Ste was unhappy that he wouldn¡¯t say he liked her back, she understood his wanting to be fair, even if he wasn¡¯t teaching her. And so, she spent autumn and winter with their rtionship undefined. Ste finished her time at the Academy at a perfectly respectable second ce in the exams, and decided to work for the Sweeney family as soon as she graduated. The Lapis family was still a long way off to regaining their family name. She wanted to put in a request right now, but only when she was perfectly prepared to do so. ¡®...And.¡¯ Ste hesitated in front of the lecture hall after her graduation ceremony. ording to the promise made by both of them, they could say anything to each other after the graduation ceremony. Like that they liked each other. It was strange. The professor¡¯s attitude was lukewarm to her yesterday, but it seemed unchanged today. After a moment of concern, Ste knocked at the door of the lecture hall. No reply came. Was he not inside? She had checked in the greenhouse earlier, and he wasn¡¯t there. Ste pulled the doorknob carefully. When she opened the door, she saw Professor Hill leaning back on a chair with his eyes closed. ¡°Professor?¡± She called out to him in a small whisper but there was no reply. Was he sleeping? There were towers of books stacked on his desk, so she thought he might be. It was a shame. She thought he would definitely wait for her today, but it looked like things would be just as they were. Ste crept up to him and looked closely at his face. Suddenly, she was struck by a sudden urge to y a joke. She carefully pulled off his sses just like long ago, barely holding back a grin. ¡®He¡¯s so handsome...¡¯ She admired not only the shape of his sharp jawline, but also his high nose and his eyes that were as green as a summer tree. ¡®...Eyes?¡¯ Ste stopped thinking and stared straight into the professor¡¯s opened eyes. She must have awakened him again. She smiled awkwardly with his sses in her hands. ¡°Oh, hello, professor.¡± He did not reply immediately. Instead, he smiled sheepishly and pulled her waist until she sat in hisp. Ste¡¯s head suddenly leaned on his chest. ¡°P-Professor?!¡± His arms tightened around her a little harder. ¡°...I thought it was you.¡± Ste was a good student, so she decided to go over one thing just in case. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s a dream, do you?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just thatst time it hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± He apologized with his lips buried in Ste¡¯s hair. Feeling a tickle, Ste quickly lifted her upper body, but she still embarrassingly remained seated on hisp. ¡°Howe you¡¯ve suddenly changed so much?¡± ¡°It was a promise.¡± That was true! ¡°Ah.¡± Ste looked down at her hands and realized that she had dropped his sses when he had pulled her. As soon as he realized what Ste was looking for, Wayne Hill smiled and pulled her chin back to him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°But you need them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an inconvenience. I can see well.¡± ¡°But you said you can¡¯t see gestures when you¡¯re far away.¡± ¡°So I brought you in front of me.¡± ¡°...Do you originally have such a forward personality?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Ah, well, it¡¯s...¡± ¡°I like you, Ste Lapis.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I like you.¡± ¡°O-oh, of course I like you too, I mean...¡± In the past, it would have been a reply that Professor Wayne Hill would¡¯ve given to Ste. He smiled in amusement and patted Ste on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯s just weird to think of! You¡¯ve never treated me like this!¡± He lifted his eyebrows as if to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°Treating someone I like is different from treating a student.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still strange that you speak so clearly.¡± ¡°Speaking truth things is my best job.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t like this, shall I wait again?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Heughed instead of answering, and his usually sharp gaze softened. ¡°Patience is one of my best traits.¡± Ste shook her head quickly. He had been under Professor Lassen, and she knew how much he had to endure. ¡°You don¡¯t have to...I think it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ste nodded her head in answer to his question. From now on, both of them would only tell the truth. Not because they had to find or prove something, but just because they could be honest with each other. ¡°You know, professor.¡± Ste grabbed him by the sleeve and whispered. ¡°I like you, too.¡± ¡°That is...thank you.¡± He kissed her hair, and Ste giggled. It was real happiness. Chapter 186 (END) - Ch. 186 Just Like Always [END] Ch. 186 Just Like Always [END] When adults said that marriage would cause one to face reality, they weren¡¯t wrong. Whenever there was a union of two different families, it was natural that many problems would arise. Louise gripped the skirt of her dress. It had been half a year since she became a happy spring bride, and now she faced her first headache. The cause of it, surprisingly, came from her own family. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you look so healthy.¡± It was Louise¡¯ maternal grandfather and the head of the baron family. He never used to make an appearance in Louise¡¯s life before, but now he hovered around Louise and began ying the role of a caring grandfather. She didn¡¯t want to see him, but he was so shameless that there was no way to refuse. Besides, she couldn¡¯t be rude to him in front of so many eyes. In the end, all Louise could do was smile diplomatically. He must have seen the insincerity and contempt in her eyes, nevertheless, he came to Louise in the guise of concern. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m healthy. Actually, I¡¯ve been healthy all this time. From a very young age until now.¡± ¡°Because my daughter has raised you well, of course you would be.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong, but she was offended by the fact that he called her mother ¡°my daughter.¡± ¡°...Parents can be very convenient.¡± One could discard a grandchild and have someone else take care of them until they were useful. It was more difficult to retrieve trash that was thrown away. ¡°Parents and children haveplicated rtionships. Maybe you¡¯ll understandter when you be a parent.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t understand. Baron.¡± ¡°It takes time, but with your keen intellect you will.¡± Louise was appalled by his persistence and benevolent smile. She turned away under the pretext of a previous engagement. It felt almost like running away, but she didn¡¯t want to look at him. As soon as Louise returned to her room, she leaned her forehead against the chilly window. Regret swirled in her thoughts like the cool autumn wind. Should have been more firm with him? Or should she have been a little sweeter? She heaved a tired sigh. It wasn¡¯t good to fill the day with so many anxieties. She already worked hard and had many obligations to attend to. Louise opened her eyes, and started when she saw what was in front of her. Hesse was leaning right outside the window. ¡°S-Sir Hesse?¡± Louise hurriedly pulled open the window handle. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. What floor is this...?¡± She paused when she realized what she was saying, then gave augh. ¡°Well, you alwayse like this.¡± ¡°This way, I¡¯ll always surprise Louise of the Greenhouse.¡± Not surprisingly, she would forget any moody thoughts she had. ¡°Yes, I was surprised today, too. Would you like toe in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sweet offer, but I¡¯ll pass today. Come here. ¡° Louise caught his arm with familiar ease. ¡°Is Ian up to something again?¡± At her question, Hesse simply took hold of Louise and grinned. ¡°You should have asked before allowing this viin to catch you!¡± Hesse tightly held on to her and jumped to the ground. ¡°Sir Hesse.¡± He ran across the path as he carried her in his arms, and she nced up at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you have an agreement with Dame Carlson?¡± Lily Carson. She was Louise¡¯s bodyguard, and stuck to her principles as severely as Professor Hewitt. ¡°Uh...¡± Hesse didn¡¯t care about principles at all, and naturally she hated him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t want to bother her.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she be in trouble if I disappeared?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Louise of the Greenhouse. Unlike me, she¡¯s a hard-working knight.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It means that the chase has already begun!¡± Hesse sped up into a sprint and ducked down just as sharp dagger flew over his head and was stuck in a nearby tree. ¡°I-it¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to die until I take over as captain of the greenhouse.¡± Another dagger narrowly missed his head, but he keptughing in unbounded glee. After covering a considerable distance through the grounds, he jumped onto a statue in a quiet garden. ¡°Lil¡¯!¡± Hesse turned around and grinned at the knight following him. ¡°Hesse Freya! You disgusting man!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been transporting Louise of the Greenhouse since childhood.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop with that terrible title?¡± ¡°Even if Louise of the Greenhouse allows it?¡± Shouting at Hesse didn¡¯t seem to work, so Lily turned to Louise instead. ¡°I¡¯ll get you from away that rogue knight immediately, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to save me...¡± ¡°Oh! That sounds fun! Let¡¯s y with her!¡± Hesse crowed and jumped from the statue, and Lily¡¯s pursuit continued. ¡°Being a knight isn¡¯t a game, Sir Hesse!¡± ¡°It may not be a game, but secretly crossing the pce wall is!¡± ¡°Are you crazy?! Are you crazy?!¡± The two dashed across the grounds as they yelled at each other. Their fights were already infamous, so hardly anyone paid any attention to them. The patrol log probably already had an entry that said, ¡°Hesse Freya and Lily Carlson had a good time.¡± Lily would fiercely object to that. The pce wall loomed up at them, and Hesse quickly narrowed the distance before skidding to a stop. ¡°Hesse Freya!¡± No matter how strong of a knight Hesse was, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to break through a wall. Lily Carlson caught up to him a momentter. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong about being an honorable knight!¡± ¡°Well, if we don¡¯t get past the wall now, I won¡¯t get to trade my shift.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?! Are you crazy?! Manipting your shifts, trying to get over the wall...! You¡¯re going to be sacked for treason!¡± The answer to Lily¡¯s words came from over the high wall. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to fire him yet.¡± Louise and Lily looked upwards at the same time, and saw Ian squatting on top of the wall and looking down. ¡°Your Highness ...! H-how!¡± ¡°This the ce I used to use every time I ran away to the greenhouse. Well, more like Hesse.¡± ¡°Yes, Your highness. I brought Louise of the Greenhouse, just as you ordered!¡± Hesse smiled as he shifted Louise in his arms, looking expectant of praise. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could hug her close like that.¡± ¡°Well, Louise of the Greenhouse allowed this, so I don¡¯t need your permission. And most of all.¡± Hesse deposited Louise to the ground and gave a clumsy salute. ¡°I¡¯m a man whore who likes all women!¡± Apparently that was still on his mind. Ian gave a grimace and looked at Louise. ¡°Anyway, Louise.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Remember that trick I taught you before. It¡¯s not that different.¡± She remembered the time they crossed the wall at the Academy. ¡°Can I do that with dignity? Now, right here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that dignityes not from the action, but from the person themselves?¡± It was something for a crown prince to say while squatting inelegantly atop a wall. ¡°If it¡¯s too hard, then I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I¡¯m not useless enough to need help!¡± Louise pulled off shoes and threw them up at the wall, and Ian deftly caught them in the air. She lifted the skirt of her dress and began climbing In truth, since Ian graduated, she had scaled the Academy walls several times to sneak into the shopping center. ¡°See?¡± ¡°Great, but one thing needs to be corrected.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m good at crossing walls?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re clumsy at climbing walls.¡± ¡°What? I really am good¡ª¡± When Louise spoke, someone from a distance jumped and then scaled the high wall. The movements were quick, stylish and elegant. ¡°Simon!¡± Louise was morefortable calling Simon by his first name again, just like at the Academy. ¡°Hello, Louise.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Simon woulde. It¡¯s still in the middle of the semester. What about the Academy?¡± ¡°I came here just for the weekend. Through the main gate, not through walls.¡± Simon was a teaching assistant at the Academy, with the goal of bing a professor. ¡°Ian wanted to go to the greenhouse.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going there?¡± Louise turned around to look at Ian, and he reached out his hand to Louise. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the greenhouse.¡± Hands joined, and the pair leapt down from the wall at the same time. Ian had once said, ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t find in this country?¡± This time too, there was a carriage waiting for them. It was rather in-looking, but it was sturdy. Hesse seated himself on the roof while Lily situated herself on the driver¡¯s seat and sighed. The carriage began to move slowly. ¡°How is the Academy?¡± Louise turned to Simon sitting on her right. ¡°It¡¯s busy right before the exams. I¡¯m surprised because I didn¡¯t know it was so much work teaching.¡± He pinched the space between his eyebrows as if he had a headache. ¡°Do the students give you a hard time?¡± ¡°Them, and the professors...Well, let¡¯s drop the gossip. Anyway, students are boisterous and energetic. Especially the student council.¡± Despite Simon¡¯s words, he recovered his small smile. His job must be difficult, but he must like the life there. ¡°They¡¯re resisting the unexpected menus and trying to cut down on the dean¡¯s speech time. This year¡¯s top student seems to be working hard.¡± ¡°It is a great tradition for the top student to serve in the student council.¡± ¡°Well, they seem to think of it as a relic of an old age.¡± ¡°Traditions are a precious asset!¡± Louise huffed vigorously, then turned to Ian who was sitting on her left. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to go to the greenhouse?¡± On unofficial capacity too. ¡°Well.¡± He just smiled and gave a vague answer. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Ian and Louise shared each other¡¯s schedules. Ian also knew about her maternal grandfather. How much Louise detested him. ¡°That¡¯s one reason.¡± ¡°Or because Simon is stressed ahead of the exam period?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a reason.¡± ¡°Or is it because you¡¯re still struggling having to deal with the floods?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a reason too, of course.¡± The three of them all recalled the difficulties they had, and heaved out a long sigh at the same time. Louise spoke in a soft murmur. ¡°Life is not so easy.¡± Even after growing up and getting married, she still had a mountain to climb before her. ¡°It¡¯s not easy.¡± Simon nodded in sympathy. ¡°That¡¯s why I called the two of you and asked to cross the wall together.¡± ¡°If you think about.¡± Louise leaned back andughed. ¡°It was fun climbing the wall together.¡± ¡°Including the fact that the group is unchanged.¡± Ian nodded in agreement. ¡°But what are we going to do in the greenhouse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve prepared something. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t get in this country.¡± Ian opened arge box opposite of him. It contained various games, as well as cards and chess. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to cross the wall just to lose to me. Both of you.¡± There was a hint of smugness in his voice. Simon also won the unofficial chess tournamentst summer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still uphold my promise to you.¡± The promise that Ian would never let Simon surpass him. The oath between them once aggravated their childhood, but now it was changed into something lighter and looser. Inside the slow moving carriage, the trio recalled the games of their past. Despite drawing from the same history, the three of them came to different conclusions. Ian had the highest win rate, and concluded that he would still be the strongest in the future. Simon said he was the best, except in times when unreasonable conditions were attached. Louise insisted that the past was not important, and she would be the one to win. They traded war stories in the narrow carriage, when it eventually stopped. They had arrived in front of a greenhouse. Ian stepped out of the carriage first, followed by Simon. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Louise.¡± Ian turned and reached his hand into the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Simonughed and reached a hand on the other side. Louise took turns looking at the two men. Even when they were adults, when they came here they acted like boys. A smile soon spread on Louise¡¯s face as well as she returned as ¡°Louise Sweeney.¡± She reached out with both hands and caught the familiar grasp perfectly. From both of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After stepping off the wagon, Louise began to walk ahead much faster than usual. The smooth ss of the greenhouse glinted in the sun, as if to say ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She already anticipated the fun andughter the three of them would have today. It would be in preparation for all the things that would make them copse in tiredness tomorrow. ¡°By the way, which game should we y first?¡± Louise¡¯s question was answered by both at the same time. ¡°Cards, of course.¡± ¡°Goddess of apples.¡± Ian and Simon turned their heads towards each other, and so Louise gave a p of her hands. ¡°Then to be fair, let¡¯s start with chess. Which I¡¯ve been feeling confident about recently, by the way.¡± ¡°No!¡± The refusaling from both sides only made her even more determined to have her way. With this kind of disagreement, it would be a miracle if any of them could start a game. ¡°I like ying card games. All three of us can y it together.¡± ¡°The goddess of apples is a game that three can y.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how the both of you are going to hold off chess!¡± But since the three of them had been friends for a long time, they could definitelye to an agreement. ¡°The best thing to do is to eat while ying chess. We¡¯re all hungry.¡± ¡°We can have sandwiches while ying cards.¡± ¡°There¡¯s already something to eat in the name of the game, so we can eat while ying goddess of apples.¡± Well, maybe they couldn¡¯te to an agreement this time.¨E Just like the three of them have always been. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!